Synopsis:

This takes place in Maddy Bell's Gaby universe. Rhod, a 13 year old boy, is best friends with Drew Bond, also a 13 year old boy. Drew sometimes gets mistaken for a girl. Rhod a part time girl himself, due to circumstances beyond his control, finds out that he wants to be Mfawny (Em), a Welsh girl, full time. A foreign exchange program gives him the opportunity to do so. Chapter 1 starts the trip going to America.

Departure

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.
Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell
All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 1
Departure:

I woke up this morning excited, knowing I was going to be going to the US. I was going to be somewhere other than the UK and this really excited me. Usually my mum and I couldn’t afford such extravagant trips, but it was all paid for by Mr. Peters’s company, Maddy’s dad.

My legal name is Rhodrii Morgan (nicknamed Rhod). I’m a 13-year-old boy, living with my un-married, beautiful, Welsh mother, Sylvia. She is a hairdresser who owns her own salon that used to be her mothers before she passed away. I’m also known as Mfanwy, a 13-year-old Welsh girl. I’d decided I wanted to be a full time girl, and the doctors approved it and I’m on Hormone Replacement Therapy (HRT) to help in my transformation. Why do I want to be a girl you ask? Well it all started with my dad.

I was named after my Welsh father, who I’d never met prior to my tenth birthday. He had divorced my mum when he found out she was pregnant with me. He ran off to get away from his responsibilities. My mum never found out where he ran off to at the time.

My mum raised me alone with no support from dear old ex-dad. So it was kind of a shock when my mother received a message from dear old ex-dad, when I was about 10 years old. The letter said he wanted to come and take me away from my mother. Mum was shocked to say the least. The message stated that he married a Welsh woman by the name of Cherys and she wished to have his child returned to him. She had cancer, and the treatment caused her to have a hysterectomy, so she couldn’t have children. The father wanted his son, even though he did not know what sex the baby was. The father exclaimed that an unwed mother couldn’t raise a son up properly and it should be the father to raise him.

Sylvia was livid. She brought up Rhod and there was no way her ex-husband was going to take her son from her.

He was supposed to come in a couple of weeks to collect me.

Mum was upset, and knowing the law, she couldn’t afford the legal payments it would take to keep her ex from taking Rhod away from her. Mum, being desperate, convinced me to dress and play the part of a girl, so hopefully he would be disappointed and leave us alone. She told me it’s very important that I play the part completely and she taught me all there was to know about being a girl. She taught me make-up, styled my hair and taught me how to style it, waxed my body free of hair, taught me how to walk and behave, and got me to understand about clothing. She named me Mfanwy, after my Grandma Jones, which is a very feminine Welsh name.

When dad arrived he was disappointed I wasn’t his son, but his daughter. That made it less desirable in his eye to keep me. However with Cherys insistence, it was worked out that we would be time-sharing me between my mum and my ex-dad so he can get to know me, and she feel like a mum she so badly wanted to be.

Now I’m stuck as a girl for a weekend every month, for who knows how long.

Cherys was a neat freak and a strict, old fashioned, type of woman and demanded I always looked good as a woman, and made me wear only skirts or dresses, never shorts or pants. She taught me how to properly clean a house, to cook, how to behave and look like a lady, and how to shop. I hated it.

Shortly, after about two years of being part time Mfanwy, Ally, my girlfriend, found out about what was happening to me and she became my confidant and promised never to tell the gang. She fell in love with her girlfriend Mfanwy and called me by my nickname ‘Em’. She made my life bearable, when she would come with me to my dads.

This had gone on for two and half years, when Drew Bond, my best mate and I, were conned into dressing like Manga girls, for a costume dance, at the school.

You ask how this could happen? Well Drew and I were very good friends with these girls in our neighborhood. I got to know them, not only through school, but also through my mum’s hair salon. They were Madeline (Maddy) Peters, Drew's cousin on his mothers side; Alison (Ally) Lacey, my girl friend and confidant and Bernadette (Bernie) Rose, a very good friend of ours.

Well Drew was rather effeminate looking and was always mistaken for being a girl. Maddy got the idea it would be wild if she could get Drew into a girls costume to see what he would look like. She came up with an idea and told it to the girls. They all thought it was a great idea. The girls wanted all of us to go as Manga characters to win the group cash prize they were offering, as part of a competition, at the school costume Dance.

They really didn’t tell Drew and I, that they wanted to go as a group of Manga GIRLS. Drew said he would do it trusting Maddy, thinking he would be a male Manga character. They told us roughly what was going to happen, and make Drew swear he couldn’t back out. So Drew agreed, definitely getting tricked into doing it, because none of the girls mentioned that we would be dressing up as girls. They knew they could convince Drew to do it, for they knew he wouldn’t be able to say no. Besides, he looked a lot like his cousin Maddy; they were often referred to as twin girls, much to Drew’s dismay. I believe Maddy wanted to see if he would look good enough to actually be her twin.

I was asked by the girls to do it also. I felt I would go along with it, since I had a good friend sharing the burden. It really wasn’t a burden at this point, since I’ve been dressing and acting as a girl for a while, so it was no big deal to me.

Somehow Juliette (Jules) Bond, Drew’s sister, got suckered into doing it also, after she found out what was going to happen to her brother.

I was surprised how good Drew looked as a girl; he looked just like Maddy. I didn’t feel so alone anymore since they all accepted me dressed as a girl. The girls called Drew, Gaby Peters upon his request and me Pippa Morgan. They taught us how to move, behave and speak in the weeks leading up to the dance and I pleaded innocence that I new any of this stuff, and didn’t let on. Ally didn’t either, but we shared the private joke.

We ended up winning the group prize, Maddy and Gaby won the best couples costume, and Gaby ended up winning the best costume at the dance that night. Gaby was dressed as Chi light, in a beautiful short, cream-colored dress, which Maddy made and Maddy was Chi Dark, in a similar but black version of the dress that Gaby had on. Gaby was ecstatic that night, even though he had his reservations about doing it.

The following summer, we had American foreign exchanges students staying with us for six weeks. Then we would go to United States of America, next January, for six weeks in Grottoes Virginia.

While they were here, they had started up the now known ‘Sherwood Foresters, Warsop College Cheer Team’ here in our school. Drew was conned into it from the very beginning, I guess I would’ve been also, but because of Dan Martin, my exchange student and me having to go to my dad’s by myself during one of the weekends, this kept me from getting involved. Britney Walters from the US, which was Drew’s exchange student, always found some reason to get Drew dressed as a girl, She thought Drew was a girl, and she was just being a tom boy. She easily got him involved with the cheer group.

Shortly after the US exchange students left, I made the decision. I wanted to become a full time girl for real; I found I liked everything about being a girl.

When Ally came with me to my dads, Cherys found out about the cheerleaders from Ally, since Ally was a cheerleader. Cherys found out from Ally, that there where tryouts coming up. Cherys and Ally persuaded me to try out for the cheer team.

Ally told me later privately, “This would be good to see if you really like being a girl.”

When my mum found out about the cheer team, she said I should do it also. Well, I did try out.

I was nervous, because I would be exposing myself to the gang. Even though they know about Mfawny, they just assumed I was doing Mfanwy because I had too, to see my dad. Now they’ll know, that will no longer be the case and there is something more to me being Mfanwy. I was worried they would get upset with me, and not like me anymore.

I was accepted into the cheer team much to my surprise. I never thought I would get picked.

When I told Drew and the gang about my decision to become a fulltime girl and not pretend anymore, they were all initially shocked. Drew especially, he looked at me like I’d lost it, he couldn’t understand why I wanted to be a girl for real. I tried to explain it to him, but he felt betrayed. It took a while, but he finally got around to accepting me, but he didn’t really like it. After a while everyone in the gang got used to the idea, since they saw Em and Gaby at cheer practice anyway.

Drew told me he wanted to quit, but they made him one of the captains of the cheerleaders, before he could do so. So he got stuck; he didn’t want to disappoint anyone.

Miss Cowlishaw, our cheerleader teacher/advisor, as well as Mr. Wood, our headmaster, and Mr. Pilling, our Physical Education teacher, know about both of us being boys, pretending to be girls. I’m not sure if they know that I want to go full time as a girl yet, except for Mr. Wood.

Mr. Wood agreed that to transition in the middle of a school year wasn’t a good idea. My mum and him said it would be better to wait until school was over, then transition and come back as a girl the following season. I guess it’s a good plan.

When we were told that we were entered into a cheer competition over in the states, and Drew and I were asked to be Gaby and Mfanwy for the competition, it was a good excuse to look like Mfanwy, so kids wouldn’t twig I was a boy in a cheer costume. I figured I could use this as the excuse to go as Mfanwy.

I wanted to be Mfanwy during this trip so bad; I packed my suitcase with more Mfanwy things, after my mum inspected it. She really didn’t want Mfanwy to show up on this trip, but I explained to her that I would be in a cheer competition while there. Mfawny would have to do it. She was nervous about it, for she was afraid that I would get into major problems if someone found out about me not being a real female. She knew the psychologist and the doctor approved me to go all the way as a girl, and gave me the hormone replacement medicine necessary to do this, and I had a two-month supply, since the doctor knew I would be in the US for six weeks.

I told my mum that Dan wouldn’t be my host person in the US, because of what happened when he was here. They said my Host would be someone named Sandy Jones. I sure hope he will be ok with things, for I fear it may get difficult if he doesn’t accept me being a girl, especially when I have to become Mfanwy for the cheer competitions. Mum just shook her head.

Mum did my hair yesterday, and I’m not sure what she was thinking. It looked even more girlish than before. Not that I mind. I’d decided I would do my nails also, and put some clear lacquer on them to make them look nice and protect them.

She did Drew’s hair too. I was surprised that she made him look even more like Maddy. I’m so jealous. He looks like a girl, without even trying. I have to really work at it to look like Mfanwy to be comfortable. Funny he doesn’t appreciate how good he looks. I wonder what was up with him? Last night he seemed so down about something. Oh well.

I decided I wanted to look more feminine than usual, but not enough to cause problems with traveling. After all I don’t want problems with customs in the US, I hear they are really tight on security and they scrutinize everything since the September eleventh incident. I really don’t want to get into trouble. I decided I would wear knickers and with no bra, then one of my Mfawny pair of blue trousers and a nice unisex white blouse, covered with a nice warm, pale blue, jumper. This shouldn’t make any problems; I would suspect. I put knee high nylons on, to go with the blue trousers and Mfawny’s white trainers, with light blue highlights. I combed my hair into a unisex style and put some light pink lipstick on. I looked into the full-length mirror and I saw Mfanwy staring back at me, sort of and I could still see Rhod. I put on a unisex gold necklace and decided to skip the earrings. This should do for now. I thought about putting a bit of perfume on me, but I did not want to push it. Save it for later.

I went to the kitchen to get some breakfast, and mum was sitting there. She smiled at me when she saw me, she got up and gave me a hug.

She told me, “Mfanwy I want you to be careful dear, the people in the US aren’t as tolerant of gender different people, so please don’t take any unnecessary risks? Promise me?”

I stated, “I promise mum.” giving her a big hug back.

She said, “When I suggested that you portray a girl to you’re father all those many years ago, I never thought it would turn into this, that you want to remain a girl. Are you happy about this turn of events dear?”

I looked at her and sighed, “Mum if it would never have happened, I don’t know what I would’ve done in the past 3 years. Am I upset? Not in the least! If it wasn’t for Ally, Maddy, Bernie and Drew, especially Drew, I don’t think I could have coped. Their support has helped me survive what I’ve become. Are you upset with me, that I’m not the son you thought I was?”

Mum, looked hard at me and said, “Honey you are my flesh and blood, and I love you so much that what ever you want to be, I’ll support you 100%. I love having a daughter now; we can have so many good times together. I also love Rhod equally. Whichever way you choose to stay is fine with me. I blame myself for what has happened and you’re not at fault, don’t ever think you were dearest,” as she hugged me even tighter.

I cried for the love of my mum, I would do anything for her. I love her so much, I’m truly proud of her, and her understanding. When I pulled away from her I saw she too was crying.

She said, “I’m going to miss you during these next 6 weeks my daughter. Please write me and let me know how things are going OK? If there are any problems you call me, reverse the charges if you have to. It’s getting late dear, so sit down and eat so we can get going.”

When we arrived at the school, there was a mini bus there, just like the one we used when the US exchange students were here. I saw Ally and rushed over to her to give her a hug

Ally pulled back and looked at me and said, “What do you want me to call you? Rhod or Em?”

I smiled coyly and said, “which ever name you want to use, but I do prefer Em.”

Bernie and Maddy showed up shortly after us and we said our hellos. We got our Luggage together, tagged them and put them on the bus. I was wondering were the Bonds were, for I did not see them yet and it was getting late.

Miss C came over to me and asked if everything was going OK? I told her I was doing all right, and she went over to my mum and started talking with her. I could see they were talking about me, for they kept looking my way. Hmmm I wonder what they were talking about? I saw Miss C nodding her head and heard her say she would look out for me. They both smiled at me when they saw me looking.

A short time later, Bernie and Ally came back over to me and we started talking. They both expressed concern at not seeing Drew and Jules. Maddy was off talking with Miss C, if I didn’t know any better Maddy looked worried about something, but I had no idea what.

Finally, I saw the Bond car coming down the road and I felt relief. Drew was really acting strange last night. He didn’t even overreact about the cut of his hair. This was unusual for him, for he would usually complain.

When Drew and Jules got out of the car with their parents, neither Jules nor Drew looked at all excited. If I didn’t know any better, I would’ve thought someone died. They really looked down for some reason. I wonder if they are getting homesick already? After all they have not seen their mum in quite sometime and now getting her back, and then the two of them leaving, it must be rough. It also struck me, with the haircut Drew has and the clothes he is wearing, he looks a lot like Maddy. I wonder if he realizes this. He looks like Gaby today.

While they were getting their luggage checked in, we were asked if we had our passports and flight tickets. We all responded in the affirmative. We were told to say goodbye to our parents and to get on the bus.

I went over to my mum and she gave me a big hug. I’m going to miss her hugs while I’m gone. Being her daughter has made me become closer to her then I could ever remember.

She told me that she talked with Miss C about Mfanwy and being abroad, that if I had any issues what so ever; I was to tell Miss C about it. Miss C promised to look out for me. I felt warm all over for the support I’m being given; I guess I considered myself lucky I have a great bunch of friends and teachers that are willing to help me with my Gender issues. I said goodbye to her.

I got on to the bus and sat next to Ally, who was beaming at me. We smiled and were excited, we saw Bernie and Mad get on, then Jules and Drew. Maddy was saving a seat for Drew. Then I saw the look of concern on Maddy’s face, and Drew and Jules still were not smiling, I wonder what is going on with them? Are they still worried their mother is leaving them?

Mr. Pilling got on the bus and got our attention.

“Now we’re all here” Mr Pilling started, “Mr Wood has a few words to say”

“Thanks Mr Pilling, I’ll keep this short, I want to get back to bed.” He paused for the expected laughter, which to be fair he got.

“I’ve said this before but I’ll repeat it again. You are going to Virginia as representatives of this school, yes it’s a sort of holiday but I expect you all to come back having learned something. What that is will be different for each of you,” I could swear he was looking at Drew and me when he said that.

“If you have any problems, Miss Cowlishaw and Mr. Pilling will be there to help sort them out. So have a fun time, make Warsop College proud and Godspeed!”

He was obviously finished so he got a small round of applause. After a quick word with our traveling chaperones he stepped off the coach and we all turned our attentions to waving to parents, siblings and anyone else in the car park! The door hissed closed and we were finally on our way to catch flight 613 to Washington.

I saw Jules and Drew looking at each other almost in tears, and then saw Drew turn to the window and just look at his parents and waving, I think I saw tears in Drew’s eyes.

It must be hard to leave you’re mother when you just get her back; the breakup was rough on them. I do hope his mum comes to her senses and gives up on breaking up with his father. Shortly after we left I saw Drew turn to Maddy and hug her tightly, they both had tears in their eyes.

The trip to the Airport was uneventful except that we were all rowdy, noisy, and excited. Drew, Maddy and Jules did not seem all that excited. I would’ve talked with them but I was to far away to say anything, and I’m sure they wanted to be left alone for the time being.

When we arrived at the airport everyone was scrambling to get their luggage. I followed Ally and Bernie into the terminal. Drew, Mad, and Jules dragged behind. I swear looking at them they looked like three girls that had their sweethearts dump them. When we got inside, we followed Mr. Pilling to the ticket counter. We were told to wait in line until it was our turn.

We stood in line at the ticket counter for an age, to check in and get our seat assignments.

When I finally got up to the counter the ticket agent said, “Can I see you’re ticket and you’re passport Miss?” I gave her what she asked for, elated that she took me for a girl, I was fearful however when she opened up the passport and checking the name that was on the ticket, to see if it matched with the one that was in the passport.

She then asked, “ How many bags do you wish to check in, Miss?”

I said, “Just the one.”

Then she asked “Miss, has this bag been packed by you?”

I stated, “Yes.”

“Has this bag been in you’re possession at all times?”

“Yes.”

“Has anyone asked you to carry something for them?”

“No”

She then asked, “Miss, do you have any seating preference?”

I asked, “Could I sit with my girlfriend, and possibly sit by a window, please?” Pointing at Ally, who was standing behind me.

She smiled at me and said, “We can do that, I’m sure. Miss can I have your ticket and passport please?” Addressing Ally.

She took her tickets and passport, and asked all the same questions, and reserved two seats for the two of us. She handed the tickets, seat assignments, and our passports back to us, and said, “Have a good trip ladies.” Smiling at us.

We both said, “Thank you.”

I was glad that was over. As we went to get back into the group with Mr. Pilling, Ally turned to me and said “So Em how does it feel to be traveling as a girl?”

I just smiled at her and said, “Fantastic!”

When we got to the group, I turned to see how Drew was doing. I saw he was checking in with Maddy at the same time. I heard the ticket agent say, “My you two look like twins?” I heard Maddy say, “We are not twins, we are cousins.” The ticket agent smiled at them and I heard her say, “Oh, excuse me for calling you Miss, Andrew, I thought you were a girl? Well you kids have a great trip.” Drew never flinched nor tried to say anything to the ticket agent, he is well out of it.

When everyone got through ticketing, we followed Mr. Pilling to the gate. Miss C followed up at the rear so we wouldn’t get lost.

We got to the security gate, where we had to show our tickets and passports. Then we were told to drop our hand luggage off at some sort of x-ray equipment with a moving belt. We put all of our hand luggage on the belt to be picked up on the other side of the metal detector. They also told us to put anything metal in our pockets into a tray, and give this to the security person. I was a bit nervous, for I’ve never seen this type of equipment before. When a detector would go off, I noticed the males that set off the detector, were taken to one side and a male security guard would wipe a wand of some sort over their body, which would screech once in a while. I also saw the same for the females, but they were taken to the other side and a security woman would check them.

When I went through the metal detector, the detector went off, and I started to panic.

A security woman came over to me and asked, “Please come over here Miss.”

I followed her over to where the other female passengers were being checked.

She asked me, “Stand with your feet together please.” I was shaking like a leaf, and did as she asked.

She said, “Relax don’t be nervous, I’m just going to wave a wand over you to see what set off the metal detector.”

She waved the wand in front of me, and when she got to my neck it went off. She asked, “Could you pull your sweater forward please?”

I did as she asked, and she saw I was wearing a necklace.

She then said, “Please separate your legs.”

So I separated my legs, and she waved the wand up between my legs towards my crotch. I was worried it would go off and I would have to strip.

She completed the scan and said, “You can pick up your hand luggage and proceed to your gate. Have a nice day and a good trip lass.”

I gave a big sigh of relieve, and said, “Thank you.”

To be continued.

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Rhod has some tight moments, will he be able to make people see he is a girl? Will he be able to carry it off? Will his classmates twig there is something amiss? He still has a male passport, what will happen if he makes it to the American Customs?

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.
Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell
All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com
Scene 2
The Flight:

We arrived at the British Midland 613 flight at gate 6 and it was shortly before 10:00AM. We found we had a little while yet to wait. I need to go to the loo.

I looked at Ally and said, “Ally I need to go to the loo.”

Ally said, “I’ll go with you.”

We told Miss C where we were going. Miss C looked at us and said “You young ladies be careful now, and don’t be to long.”

I smiled and said, “We will.”

Ally and I went to the ladies loo, and found we had to queue for a stall. Why is it there is always a queue for the ladies? When it was finally our turn, we did what we had to do.

I came out, washed my hands, and checked that my lips were still covered with lipstick. Reaching into my backpack and getting the lippy tube, I redid my lips while waiting for Ally to get done.

In the meantime, a young mother next to me changing her newborn daughter’s nappy asked me, “Could you get some paper towels from out of the dispenser, as Nichole has made quite a mess in her nappy. She is squirming so much I’m afraid to let go of her.”

I said, “Sure I’ll help you.”

I got the paper towels and she had me hold the baby while she cleaned her up. I distracted the baby with cooing sounds and the baby stopped squirming allowing the mother to finish her job. The baby was enthralled with me.

This was an interesting experience.

In the meantime, Ally had arrived and was watching me in fascination during all of this. The mother turned to me and said, “Thank you ever so much for helping me. There are times when an extra pair of hands comes in handy. You will make an excellent mother some day young lady.”

“Thank you for saying that.” I said. She smiled at me, as we turned to head back to the gate.

I felt proud of myself. Ally was giggling all the way back to the gate.

“Em a mother, who would’ve believed it?” She said.

I looked at her and giggled, and told her, “Stop teasing me.”

We heard the announcement,

“All passengers for British Midland, flight 613, non stop for Washington DC, please proceed to gate 6.”

When we got back, it was 10:10AM and the plane started their boarding procedure and we had to rush to get our hand luggage and get in line. Drew, Maddy and Jules where a few people in front of us; we still didn’t have a chance to talk. I wish I could cheer up Drew, he really looks miserable. Sigh; well maybe I can talk with him once we’re on the plane.

Mrs. C got in behind us and she asked, “It is a good thing the plane is late, are you two ok?”

We both smiled and said, “Yes Miss.”

Miss C then asked me, “Rhod are you going to be ok with all of this? I mean you being Mfanwy for the cheer competition and all? I feel so bad doing this to you and I want to give you my thanks now before I forget.”

I looked at her and said, “If I was not ok with it, I’d not be wearing what I am. I know I look a bit in-between genders at the moment, but I did that on purpose. However people will take me, I’ll go along with, so as not to make waves. I know I have to look like Rhod at customs in the states, and I hope I’ll not have problems there.” Smiling nervously.

She looked at me and said “Rhod you look good for either sex, I doubt there will be a problem. How do you wish me to address you? As a young man or as a young lady?”

I smiled and said, “Which ever way you’re compelled to call me Miss.”

Ally chimed in with “I think young lady would be best don’t you think? We should also call her Em, Miss. It is better than calling her Mfanwy, which is a mouthful.”

Mrs. C laughed, “OK, Em it is then, this may confuse the ones who don’t know you, into believing you truly are Mfanwy and not Rhod. However I don’t know how your host is going to react to you, so if there is a problem, please let me know immediately.”

“Ok Miss” I said smiling.

We finally got up to the gangway and the Ticket Agent took our tickets and made sure we had our seat assignments and said, “Have a good trip ladies.”

The plane was huge it had 3 seats on either side of the plane by the windows, two aisles, then 6 seats in the center. I walked down the aisle that the stewardess told us to take, and saw Drew and Maddy in their seats. I smiled at both of them and they returned their smile. I found we were two rows past them, 28A and 28B. I had the window seat, Ally had the center seat, and an elderly man was seated in the aisle seat. He was cute in a fatherly sort of way, I’d guess. He got up when he realized we would be seated there. We took the things we wanted out of our bags and stuffed the seat pockets in front of us. We also took off our coats. I went to put the bag and coats in the overhead compartment but I couldn’t reach it, when the gentleman got up and said, “Let me get that for you girls.”

We both said “Thank you.”

We took our seats and got our seat belts on, when the stewardess walked by and said, “Are you girls going to be alright?”

We both said in unison, “Yes Miss.”

It is so nice to be referred to in that way.

I looked around the plane to see where the others were sitting. I saw Jules with Bernie, near the rear of the coach section, some of us were to the front of the section, and I saw Miss C across the way from us by the other windows and I saw Mr. Pilling sitting next to her. She waved at me when she saw me looking and I waved back and smiled.

The gentleman sitting next to us asked, “Where are you two going?”

Ally said, “We’re exchange students and we will be going to the Grottoes in western Virginia.”

Then he said, “Are you girls excited about going?”

We both just beamed at him with a big smile, and he chuckled and said, “I guess you are.”

He was pleased he had someone to chat with it seemed.

About that time the airline stewardess got on the PA system and went through the, I suppose, the usual safety talk any airline gives.

Bong! “Welcome to British Midland Flight 613, non stop to Washington DC. For safety purposes, please make sure all of your hand luggage is either stored under the seat in front of you, or in the overhead compartments. Please turn off all mobile phones, CD players, and computers. Please put your seat tray in their full upright locked position and raise the seats to their full upright locked position. There is no smoking allowed in the bathrooms on this plane, you’re allowed to smoke in designated areas only. Please watch your TV screen in the seats in front of you for the following safety presentation.”

It showed us how to use the safety devices such as the oxygen mask, and raft in case of a water landing. The track lights on the floor, if there is smoke in the cabin. How to use our seat cushions as flotation devices. How to slide down the door chutes if we had to leave the plane while parked on the ground. Then told about the pamphlet in the seat pocket in front of us to find the nearest emergency exit. I certainly hope we don’t have to find out these things first hand.

Then the captain came on the PA and told us,

Bong! “This is Tom Poston, your captain speaking. Welcome to British Midland, flight 613. We will be climbing to an altitude of 38,000 feet and be doing a cruising speed of 600 miles per hour. We will be arriving in Washington DC at 3:00PM local time. The temperature in Washington DC presently, is —4 degrees Celsius, 26 degrees Fahrenheit. If there is anything we can do to make your flight more comfortable, please let us know. Thank you for flying British Midland”

It was —4 degrees Celsius, it is really cold there; I’m glad I was wearing a sweater and had a warm coat with me.

At this point, the engines started up and I was really starting to get excited looking out the window, and Ally was looking over my shoulder. I smiled at her and gave her sort of a hug with our heads. All of a sudden, there was a lurch and our plane started moving in reverse away from the building, my smile couldn’t have gotten bigger.

After the pusher was released from the plane, we started our taxi out to the runway. It is just amazing that something this large can move the way it does. After waiting in what seemed like a long line of planes, we finally got to the end of the runway.

Bong! “Flight attendants please take your seats.”

The plane turned, and before we could stop, the engines revved up, the noise was loud and the plane started slowly down the runway picking up speed. I felt myself pushed into the seat. After what seemed like an age, I felt the front of the plane point skyward and all of a sudden heard a loud shuddering noise from below the plane and a loud clunk, and then silence. I realized the wheels lifted off the ground and then heard them being put away. I look out the window and it was just too much for words as we rose skyward and saw the cars and building shrinking in size, making them look like a giant model of a city with moving vehicles. Ally was looking with me as we lifted into the sky and headed for the soft fluffy clouds that we were heading for. We got through the clouds, the sun was shining bright, and the sky was so blue it was simply amazing. I just found the best moment in my life. This was way too much, to describe with words I just absorbed the sight. This was my first ever plane trip and I love it.

Look out United States here we come!

After a while, the captain came on the PA again and said,

Bong! “This is the Captain speaking. We’re now at a cruising altitude of 38,000 feet, the seatbelt light has been turned off and you’re free to move about the cabin. For your personal safety, when you’re seated, please keep your seatbelt on at all times just incase of turbulence.”

I looked out of the window, and down beneath us was nothing but water, it looked like a giant mirror, when we could see it through the fluffy clouds. The noise of the take-off was greatly deadened and all we could hear was the wind going past the windows.

The stewardess got on the PA system and told us,

Bong! “May I have your attention please? We will soon be passing out headphones so that you can listen to music or the in flight movie that will be shown after the lunch meal. The movie is called ‘9 Months’ with Hugh Grant. Thank you.”

“God, Hugh Grant is such a hunk.” Did I just say that?

The stewardess came around and asked, “Would you girls like some headphones?”

We both smiled and said, “Yes please, Miss”

We got our headphones and we figured out how to plug them in on the armrest, use the selector dial to select what music we would like to listen to, and the volume control. It was interesting the headphones were just hollow tubes of plastic with a support to press them into our ear, they were cushioned at our ears, they seem to work fine. We also found the controls to allow us to recline our seats, and we both settled down and I soon found myself nodding off to sleep.

A little while later I was awakened by Ally shaking me, and I was a bit disoriented when I realized the Stewardess was talking to me, “Can I get you anything to drink Miss?”

I raised my seat and said, “Yes please, may I have a diet Ginger Ale please?”

She poured me a Ginger Ale, while I lowered the seat tray, and she put the drink and the can in front of me and gave me some Speculas biscuits. The biscuits were tasty, and I enjoyed my drink.

The gentleman that was sitting next to us got up and left to go to the loo, evidently.

While he was gone, Ally asked me, “What do you think your host is going to be like?”

“Honestly I don’t know Ally? I hope he isn’t like Dan. Dan really turned nasty when he found out about Mfanwy. I was afraid he was going to attack me. It sure made things stressful in the house. Both mum and Miss Bell really went at him to cool him down.” I said.

Ally asked, “Do you think Dan is going to keep quiet about it, or do you think he is going to start trouble?”

“Honestly Ally, I’ve no idea. I do so hope he will let things be and not make any problems, but I’m a bit worried about him. We still did things together but he was not comfortable around me after the Mfanwy incident. I thought he was cool, but now know he was a real jerk. Especially when he verbally attacked Sabrina, what a bigot he was.”

Ally stated, “I really felt so bad for Sabrina, she is such a great girl.”

“I agree.” I stated. “I’m looking forward to seeing the gang again, I wonder how Debbie, Britney, Sabrina, Darla, and Amy will take me as Mfanwy, you think they’ll accept me this way?” I said.

Ally stated “As far as I’m concerned I see no problem with them, since they all accepted Drew being Gaby. Besides Britney and Sabrina already seen Mfanwy, and they were ok with you.”

“Wasn’t Sabrina’s last name Jones?” I asked.

Ally stated, “I believe so, why do you ask?”

“Well my host’s name is Sandy Jones; do you think there is any relation there?” I asked.

“Hmmm I guess we will find out when we get there. I hope he is cute and nice?” Stated Ally.

“Well if he is cute you stay away from him.” I laughed, “He is mine!” Laughing louder.

“I want to see this. If you really do like him, would you go out with him?” Ally asked.

That made me stop and think. If he was a nice boy, would I be willing to go out with him? Am I a girl for real? Would Ally still like me if I find I’m attracted to boys? Would Ally mind?

“Ally? Would you still like me if I find that I do like going out with boys?” Looking at Ally sheepishly.

Ally looked thoughtful for a few minutes; I can tell she never gave this a thought. She looked at me and said, “Em, I understand you want to be a girl for real, with that boys are part of the experience. I’ll understand if you like boys better than girls. After all I’m a girl and I like boys also.” She was looking at me closely and sighed, “If you like a boy and want to go out with him, I’ll understand. We’re still friends, and I like Mfanwy very much. She is my greatest girlfriend, and I hope, I’m her greatest girlfriend?”

I looked at her and I could feel tears coming into my eyes and I lunged at her and hugged her, and said “You ARE my greatest girlfriend dear Ally. We will be girlfriends forever.” We held each other for a while and we both had tears in our eyes.

The gentleman returned at this point and we both separated and giggled and wiped the tears from our eyes. He looked at us kind of funny but didn’t say anything.

After we composed ourselves, I looked at Ally and asked, “What do you think is bothering Drew and Jules?”

“Oh I suppose that they are upset that their mum just came back and now they are leaving her behind. This whole separation thing is horrible. Jules told me she was really upset with her mum, taking off like that. She wanted to meet this Dieter, so she could kill him for destroying her family. Personally I can’t blame her.” Ally stated.

“I agree Ally; I guess we just have to give Jules and Drew some space to get it out of their system. Still I hate to see them this way.” I stated.

She agreed and then we started looking through the pockets of the seats in front of us.

I pulled out the in flight magazine out of the pocket and started to look through it. Ally started to read a magazine she brought along with her and we both went back to listening to the music.

After a while, the stewardess got on the PA system and told us,

Bong! "May I have your attention please? We’re ready to start the lunch service and will be coming down the aisle shortly. There are three choices to choose from, Roast Beef, Chicken Marcela, and Vegetarian Salad. Thank you.”

Well I know what I’ll be eating.

When the service finally got to our row, the stewardess asked me, “Miss what would you like to have?”

I told her, “Could I have the vegetarian dish, please?”

She said, “Certainly Miss.”

I put my tray table back down and I was handed a nice salad, with vegetables and Italian dressing. Ally had the meat dish, which was roast beef with mashed potatoes and gravy with some type of green beans.

A little time later, another stewardess came and asked, “What would you girls like to drink?”

I said, “Could I have diet Ginger Ale, please?”

Ally said. “Could I have milk, please?”

Again, she filled a glass with diet Ginger Ale and put it, and the can, on my tray. Then she poured the milk into a glass and put it, and the milk carton, on Ally’s tray and said, “There you go girls.”

We both said, “Thank You.”

The meal was good, and shortly after we finished the stewardess came around and collected the trays with dishes, and the rest of the garbage.

Shortly after that, the movie was started.

If you have never seen ‘9 Months’, it is a must see. Ally and I howled with laughter at the end of the movie. During the birthing scene, Hugh Grant’s pregnant girlfriend and a neighbor friend both go into labor at the same time.

The scene of Hugh driving his car at break neck speed towards the hospital and whom he hits on the way is hysterical. When they get to the hospital, the regular Doctors aren’t there yet, and Robin Williams is pressed into service to deliver the babies. Robin Williams plays a Russian Doctor who has never delivered a baby, and can barely speak English. The terms he uses for things like epidural he said epidermis, etc. It was funny. The two fathers got into it, when the other father was making a video of the births and stuck his camera under the blanket of Hugh Grant’s girlfriend. Hugh took offense to that and started to fight him, while Robin was trying to assist in both births at the same time stepping over the two fighting fathers. Towards the end, Hugh’s girlfriend gave birth to his son.

Robin Williams, after the births, went and had a lot of Christmas Cheer, (to much cheer). Not feeling any pain. He confronts the two fathers, and they apologized to the doctor for fighting, and the doctor said it was ok, and he told Hugh he was going to do a circumcision on his son. When the doctor went through the door, the two fathers looked at each other and realized the doctor was drunk and they both dove through the door the doctor went through, to stop him.

We both Cried at the end when Hugh was dancing with his newborn baby son, and his new wife was looking on while they were dancing. When the movie ended, we turned to each other and hugged each other. Seriously it is a must see. We both agreed Hugh Grant was a major dish.

We got ourselves composed. I needed to go to the loo and so did Ally so we asked, “Sir could you let us out, we need to go to the loo.”

The gentleman got up to let us out. We walked to the end of the plane were the loo was and you guessed it, we both ended up waiting again to use the toilets.

While we were waiting I noticed Maddy had gotten up and was going over to where Bernie and Jules were. I figured when I got done, if she was still there I’d go over and talk with Drew. In the mean time I saw Miss C sit down next to Drew.

A short while later I finished and saw that Maddy was still talking with Jules and Bernie, and that Miss C was talking with Justine a fifth year girl. I walked over to Drew and sat down next to him. I said, “Hey Drew?” He looked at me and smiled.

He said, “How are things Rhod?”

“Ok. Are you ok Drew? You seem rather down today.” I was looking at him closely.

“Oh I’ll be alright.” He said. “It’s just that I’m leaving my mum behind, and I fear I may never see her again.”

I thought how callous of his mum, to separate and not even want to see her kids again. This was horrible. I don’t know how parents can do that to their own flesh and blood. Wow, I thought she was better than that, maybe I’m wrong. A parent becomes a super star and it goes to their head, and they seem to want to forget their family. I feel so lucky that I have my mum and that she loves me so.

“Hey Cheer up Drew it can’t be all that bad. I’m sure your mum will come around. Who knows she may realize that her family is important after all, and she will come back.” I said.

Drew stated, “She has come back, and now we are leaving her. I just hope she is still there when we come back?”

“Drew? I’m sure she will, you’ll see. If she came back, then she has realized she had made a big mistake.” I stated.

Drew said, “She did realize that, it is just……, I hope she has time and things get better.”

I told Drew, “There is always hope Drew, let’s not give up, and let’s be cheerful she did come back. This isn’t the way to be mate, you need to look forward and have a good time in the US. I’m sure she wants you to have a good time, doesn’t she?”

Drew looked at me and said, “Yes she does, she said to forget about what’s happened and be happy, I don’t know if I can do that Rhod.” I look at Drew and I gave him a hug.

I said “I’m here for you mate, if you need someone to talk to, you know I am always here for you.”

Drew said, “Thanks mate, I needed that.” After a bit he said, “By the way, are you trying to be Em?”

“Yes I am in a way, but I know I have to be Rhod for customs. Drew I want to stay Em forever. I know you’re having a hard time with that, but please don’t make trouble for me.”

“Look Rhod, Em, you know I’d never hurt you, you’re my best mate, even if you are becoming a girl for real. I still like you and if ever you need help, or someone to talk with, I’m here for you mate.” Drew stated.

I smiled at him and said, “Thanks mate, You do know that presently you don’t look like Drew, but you look very much like Maddy and everyone is seeing you as a girl don’t you?”

He just chuckle and said, “Yes I know, I kind of have no enthusiasm to fight it today, so I’ll just go with it. I know I have to be Drew to get through customs. At this point I’m too numb to worry about it, Em, so just call me Gaby and we’re square. I’m sure it’s safer for me to use the women’s loo, rather then the male loo, dressed the way I am. I just hope I don’t have any problems in customs, nor the other kids on our trip.”

“Neither do I Drew, neither do I.” I stated.

About then Maddy returned and I had to give her back her seat. She asked, “How you doing Rhod? Did you enjoy that movie?”

I laughed at the mention of that movie. “Wasn’t that a scream? I really enjoyed that movie. That Hugh Grant is such a dish.”

Mad then asked, “By the way Rhod why are you dressed the way you are, if I didn’t know any better I’d say you were dressed as, and look like, Em?”

I smiled and said, “Maddy I’m dressed as Em, as much as I dare, to allow me to get through customs with my present passport. I had made mention to Drew, he looked more like Gaby today, and actually you two look a lot alike today. So should I call Drew, Gaby, and say you are the Peter’s twin sisters?” Grinning at them both.

Maddy smirked and said, “Touché, so do you want me to call you Em then?”

I told Maddy, “What ever you want to call me would be fine Mad, But Ally decided to call me Em, and so did Miss C.”

Maddy said, “I’ve no problem with that Em, you know I’ll help you always, you’re one of my girlfriends after all. Gaby being my best girlfriend and I’m happy she is here,” as she looked over at Drew and smiled at him. Drew smiled back.

I heard the stewardess on the PA system say,

Bong! “May I have your attention please? You each will be receiving a declaration form and an immigration form to be filled out for customs in the United States. You will need to have this filled out before we land. When you get to customs you need to hand these forms to them. If you have any problems with filling them out, please let us know. Thank you.”

I looked at Maddy and Drew and said, “I better return to my seat.” I got up and walked back to my seat. At least Drew seemed to be out of his funk a little. It’s a true shame that his mum seemed to be so nasty about the separation, to think she wouldn’t want to see Drew ever again. Wow, that is so cruel. I sure hope Drew is wrong.

To be continued.

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Will Rhod make it through American Customs? They are just about to touch down in Washington International Airport. Will Mr. Pilling and Miss Cowlishaw fill Drew and Rhod in on what is going to happen?

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.
Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell
All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 3
The Arrival:

The gentleman saw me coming, and stood up, I saw that Ally took the window seat and she wanted to stay there so I let her. I sat down in the middle seat. And the Gentleman sat down, and I said, “Thank you sir.”

He said, “Your welcome sweetheart.”

I just looked up and smiled at him. It definitely is a lot nicer being a girl, people treat you so differently and nice. I just sighed and turned my attention back to Ally. She asked, “Did you find anything out?”

I just looked at her and wondered if I should tell her what I found out. I decided it isn’t good to talk here about the subject and I told her, “I’ll fill you in later, it isn’t good to talk about it now,” as I slightly nodded to the man next to me.

Ally understood what I was saying and she said, “Ok I understand, I’ll talk with you later.” I smiled.

We gazed out of the window for a while. I was thinking how cruel Mrs. Bond could be to her family, to insist that Drew and Jules could never see her again, it was just so hard. What happened to her to change her like this, I wonder? It’s just so hard to think a parent could be that way. I continued to contemplate what I’d heard.

Miss C showed up a short time later and asked us, “Is everything ok with you girls?”

We both smiled and said, “Yes Miss.”

She smiled at us and moved on to see some of the other students.

The stewardess dropped off the two forms we had to fill out. She said to us, “If you girls need help filling them out, just call me. I’ll show you what you need to do. Do either of you have a pen?”

We both said, “No we don’t” She dug out some pens and gave one to each of us.

We started looking over the forms and read some of the questions. Some of the questions are:

Do you have any fruits, vegetables or dairy products in your possession, Yes/No?

Do you have more than $2000.00 in your possession, Yes/No?

Do you have any alcohol or other substances in your possession, Yes/No?

Did you buy more than $500.00 worth of goods while outside of the USA, Yes/No?

On the immigration form was the following:

Are you a citizen of the USA, Yes/No?

Will you be working in the USA, Yes/No?

Are you immigrating to the USA, Yes/No?

Do you have a Visa, Yes/No?

Are you just visiting the USA, Yes/No?

What is the purpose of your visit?

Where will you be staying?

Etc., etc.

You get the picture. We were able to answer all of the questions except the one on where we will be staying, I hope Mr. P or Miss C know that question.

The stewardess came on the PA and announced,

Bong! “May I have your attention please? We are presently thirty minutes out from Dulles International Airport. We will be around to collect the cups and drinks shortly. Please look around the area and make sure you have all of your personal possessions, and stow them in either the overhead compartment, or under your seat in front of you. Put your tray table up in an upright and locked position. Raise your seats to an upright and locked position, and insure your seatbelts are on. Thank you.”

We collected our stuff from the seat in front of us, and I asked the gentleman next to us, “Could you get our bags down please so that we may put our stuff away?”

He smiled “Sure girls I can do that for you.”

He got our bags and gave them to us and we stuffed our stuff into them. We then put the bags under the seat in front of us.

I said, “Thank you sir, you have been a big help.”

He smiled and said, “You’re both welcome,” as he sat back down and buckled up his seat belt.

We fastened our seatbelts.

Ally was looking out the window and saw land under us, it really looked surreal, from up here you look down and you couldn’t tell there are people down there. You can tell there is civilization down there for the smoke and the pollution that was evident. The long highways looked like the canals they showed us on Mars. If you looked close you could tell there was some traffic on them but was very difficult to see from this height.

The Captain came on and filled us in on the progress the plane was making and said,

Bong! “This is the Captain speaking. We are about fifteen minutes out from the airport and we will start our decent shortly. The local weather is sunny with a scattering of clouds, and the present temperature is 1 degree Celsius, 34 degrees Fahrenheit. We should arrive right on time. Thank You.”

It’s still cold, warmer than when we left, but it’s still cooler than home.

I felt that we were starting our decent and dropping in altitude.

As we were coming down, I noticed that a pressure was building up on my ears, and it started to get painful. I tried, unsuccessfully, to pop my ears by pushing my hands over them. The gentleman in the seat next to me got my attention and told me, “Pinch your nose closed, and then blow hard into your nose. This will open the Eustachian tube to your ear.”

I did as he told me and felt a pop in my ears. That relieved the pressure, oh did that feel better. I had to do this several times during the descent, but it sure took care of the pain. I saw Ally was doing the same thing.

The lower we got, the more we saw of the road systems, and the cars on them. The area we were flying over got denser with buildings and what looked like businesses, like shopping centers. It was hard to believe the size of the parking lots around these areas, they were huge. We could see another plane next to us coming in at the same time, about half mile off. It was kind of neat; it made us feel like we were in a race. The landing gear opened up and the plane shuddered, I saw that there where these things that extended from the wings that seemed to make the wings longer and the noise started to go up. I was starting to get nervous, and I heard the captain tell the crew,

Bong! “Flight attendants please take your seats, we will be landing shortly.”

It almost looked like we were going to land on top of buildings they seemed so close.

I finally saw a fence and it looked like we were just a few feet off of the ground. The plane did a loud bang that startled me and I gripped the arms of the seat very tightly. I realized the landing gear had hit the runway. The nose of the plane, which was higher than the rest of the plane, came down and it too made a noise and a gentle thud. Then I heard the engines rev up. Startled, I wondered what was going on, when I realized these things came out of the engine and directed the jet blast towards the front of the plane. This had the effect of pushing my body into the seat in front of me. If it was not for the seat belt, I think I would have slipped off of the seat and slammed into the one in front of me. The plane was braking, and slowing down rapidly. When we almost came to a stop, the plane turned and went down one of the taxiways towards the terminal.

The Captain came on the PA and said,

Bong! “This is the Captain speaking. Welcome to Dulles International Airport. The local time is 3:00PM Eastern Standard Time. The weather is sunny, partly cloudy, with a temperature of 1 degree Celsius, 34 degrees Fahrenheit. Please remain in your seats and keep your seatbelts buckled until we have arrived at the gate and come to a complete stop. Thank you for flying British Midland.”

Ally and I both were looking out the window to see all of the planes and the approaching terminal.
As we arrived at the gate my heart was still pounding from the landing, which I found out later, was a normal landing for this type of plane. When we finally came to a stop, we heard the Captain come on,

Bong! “Flight attendants please prepare for our arrival.”

Then the seat belt lights went off, and I heard everyone releasing their seat belts. It seemed like it was utter chaos, everyone seemed to get up at once and went for the overhead compartments. The compartments were coming down all over the plane. The Gentleman looked at us and said, “Have a pleasant journey ladies, I hope you both have a lot of fun.”

We smiled and said, “Thank you for all of your help”

He said, “It was a pleasure.”

He got up and opened our overhead compartment, and handed down our coats.

We put on our coats, and took our bags, and waited until we could get out of our row and into the aisle. We moved relatively quickly out into the terminal, where we met with the others. We were waiting for everyone in our group to appear before we proceeded to go down the terminal towards baggage claim and customs. Mr. Pillings took the lead and Miss C followed behind us and we marched down the terminal to claim our bags. It seemed to take forever to get to baggage claim. It was a madhouse in the airport; people were everywhere.

When we found our carousel we had to wait about fifteen minutes before our bags finally arrived. Mr. Pillings then told us to stay together and form two queues for customs, one would follow Miss C, and the other would follow Mr. Pillings.

When we got to the customs area we had to wait behind a queue line which was maybe about 5 feet from the customs desk. Mr. Pillings asked what we needed to do at the customs desk and told us all to have our passports, and the forms we’d filled out on the plane. We should approach the desk one at a time, and answer the questions they would ask.

Ally and I were getting nervous. I could see Drew and Maddy were also nervous and looked over at us and grinned with a weak smile. Several kids went before us and there seemed to be no problems, no one had to open their suitcase. They just had to answer some silly questions.

When it was my turn, the customs man said, “Please put your bags on the table, and may I see your passport and forms please?”

I handed the passport and forms to the man. “Have you anything to declare?” he asked.

I said “No.”

“Purpose of visit?” he asked again.

I said nervously, “I’m a foreign exchange student sir.”

“Where will you be residing?” He asked.

“In the Grottoes, in Virginia sir.” I responded.

He stamped the passport and put his initials in it. “How many bags have you got with you?” he asked.

“Just the one beside my hand luggage sir.” I responded.

Then he looked at me kind of funny but didn’t say anything then said, “Welcome to the United States Mr. Morgan, enjoy your stay.” And he smiled at me returning my passport.

I said, “Thank you very much sir,” and gave a feeble smile back at him while I picked up my luggage and moved on catching Mr. Pillings up.

That was a harrowing experience. I turned just in time to see the custom’s woman, in the other chute, looking Drew over carefully. A small smile came on her face, and then heard her say, “Welcome to the United States Mr. Bond, I hope you enjoy your stay.”

He joined us and we both looked at each other and grinned with relief.

Mr. Pilling looked at us and said. “Did you two have any problems?”

We both replied, “No sir.”

He smiled and then said, “Well Gaby, and Mfanwy, are you two girls going to be alright?”

We responded with, “Yes sir no problem what so ever.”

“I’m glad to hear that girls.” Mr. Pillings responded

We were surprised he called us that in front of the older kids. Did he do that for a reason? Is there something going on we should know about? The other kids had a puzzled look on their faces but I saw them shrug their shoulders, and went back to their conversation.

I wonder if Mr. Pillings was setting us up, so we wouldn’t be questioned when we were in the cheer group? Drew and I just looked at each other and shrugged our shoulders also.

When the entire group made it through customs, Mr. Pillings and Miss C told us to follow them, heading towards the departure doors of the airport lobby.

Mr. P called us to attention, “Ok Ladies and Gentlemen, listen up! I’m going to make a phone call. I want everyone to stay together until I get back.”

Mr. P walked off towards the telephones across the way while I turned and talked with Ally, Bernie and Maddy.
I noticed Miss C went over to talk with Drew, while he was quietly sitting on his suitcase looking out the window at the traffic. Miss C was talking with him for a bit, then handed him her mobile phone, and Drew made a call. I noticed his smile changed after a bit and he slowly handed the phone back to Miss C. He did not look as happy as when he got the phone. I wonder what that was all about?
“Ok ladies and gentlemen!” Mr. Pilling intoned as he rejoined us, “I've just spoken to Miss Bell, she'll be here with our transport in about twenty minutes so I suggest you all use the facilities and then we'll go over to the pick up area. I know it's quite warm in here but it’s cold outside so you will need coats. Questions?”
“Have we got time to eat?” one of the older girls asked.
“Not here Justine, we'll stop on the motorway, somewhere.”
“Interstate Sir.” Bernie put in, getting a few giggles.
“Thank you Bernadette, Interstate. If that's it, be back here in ten minutes”
Leaving Mr. Pilling in charge of our luggage, we all headed off to the conveniences.
All of the girls, Gaby, Miss C, and me all went to the ladies loo.

We got to the loo, but before we could enter Miss C stated, “Before all of the girls go into the loo, could I have a small talk with the Sherlock Foresters first, the rest may continue in?” Jules and the other girls continued on into the loo, “Mr. Pillings and I’ve decided we would be calling Drew and Rhod, Gaby and Mfanwy, to keep the others from guessing it’s Drew and Rhod that are here. We decided to do this since both of them have to be girls for the cheer competition. We feel it would be safer for them, then letting those who do not know, from believing two boys are dressing as girls. We don’t want to cause problems for them. You both look like girls as you are right now, so that is to your advantage. Drew or Rhod if you have a problem with this please tell me now?”

I looked at Drew, and he looked at me, and I said, “It’s ok with me Miss C, but won’t this cause problems with the hosts?”

“We will cross that bridge when we come to it, alright? Drew?” Miss C asked.

We looked at each other, and I sort of looked at Drew with pleading eyes, and he let out a sigh and said, “I guess I’ll go along with it, as long as Mfanwy will be there for me also?” Looking at me.

I smiled and said, “No problem Gaby, I’ll be here for the duration, if we don’t have any problems with the host families.”

Miss C smiled and hugged us and said “Right! Now you both look like girls, and I know you two will behave, and the other girls here know and support you also. You girls go and do what you must in the loo and we will meet outside of the loo to walk back.”

I smiled and Drew looked puzzled but accepted the situation. The other girls cheered Drew on, and went in with us to the loo.
It was closer to half an hour before Miss Bell did finally arrive with our transport. I don't know quite what I was expecting but it certainly wasn't the bright yellow thing that pulled up. I hope it's more comfortable than it looks!
“John! Fran!”
“Hi Jess” Miss C called back as we started wheeling our trolleys to what looked like a mini version of one of those American school buses you see in the films.
“Hi kids, sorry we weren't here to meet you but there was a big accident on the interstate, traffic stacked for miles!”
The guy driving the bus came over to join our huddle.
“You planning on loading up or standing here, freezing our Asses off?”
“Sorry guys, this impatient lump is George Wentworth”
“Nice to meet you George, John Pilling” Mr. P said.
“Well I guessed you weren't the lady Jessica's been going on about all the way up here.” George turned and took Miss C's hand and kissed it.
Well of course that hardly went unnoticed by ten teenagers, Miss C blushed, certain elements of our party made comments, none of which seemed to faze Mr. Wentworth.
“Now come on George, let's get these folks on the bus.” Miss Bell broke the moment.
“Sure Jess, come on kids, get them cases off those carts and put them inside, they should all go through the back door of the bus and can be stacked there,” he opened the back door and we started passing cases up.
“Get yourselves on board.” Miss Bell instructed, “We'll leave as soon as all your bags are on board.”
I got on the bus and found a seat. There was very little cushioning in the seats. We have to travel one hundred and fifty miles in this? Oh I hope my bottom was going to hold up.
I saw Drew getting on the bus and he came back and sat next to me.
Drew asked, “How far is it?”
“Too far! I think about one hundred and fifty miles.” I said. “This is going to be a long trip.”
“You're not kidding.” Drew stated.
Miss Bell closed the door behind her and addressed us.
“Well, welcome to America everyone, it's good to see you all again. Mr. Pilling mentioned that y’all needed to eat. So as George wants to clear DC before rush hour, we'll stop at a truck stop on the interstate. Okay with you guys?”
“How long Miss? I'm famished.” Justine asked.
“George?”
“Bout an hour, hour ten.” he offered.
“Okay lets hit the road!”
I wanted to ask Drew what the phone call was all about, but it was to noisy to chat.

I noticed we were on the wrong side of the road, and the steering wheel was also on the wrong side of the vehicle. This felt strange. After we got on the interstate, I began to feel more comfortable and the heat on the bus was such I needed to take off my coat. I saw Drew put his coat under his bottom, and I thought that was a good idea, so I did the same. I enjoyed looking out the window and seeing the countryside. It’s amazing all the different type of cars and trucks on the road. I also saw what looked like busses but I guess they were privately owned, and looked like mobile homes. Wow, were they big. Drew seemed to be happy again, must be the scenery has distracted him.
George pulled off the Interstate and parked us by the entrance to the café bit, of the truck stop.
“Okay kids, we'll get some food in here. We will pick up the tab but don't go eating too much; there'll be food waiting in the Grottoes later. Let's go eat!” Miss Bell enthused.

To be continued.

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Rhod finally arrives in Grottoes Virgina. There is a little welcome party planned were all the exchangees will meet up with their host partners. Rhod has no idea who his host partner is except his name, Sandy Jones. He is the replacement for Dan Martin that freaked out when he discovered Rhod was Mfawny. Dan was removed from the exchange program. How will Sandy react when he meets a girl instead of the boy he was expecting? (Even though she is that boy.)

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.
Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell
All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com
Scene 4

The Grottoes:

We entered the Café, and were directed to a couple of tables. Ally sat next to Drew, and I sat next to Ally, while Bernie and Maddy where sitting across from us. The hostess placed the menus in front of us, and then said, “Laura will be your waitress girls. She will be with you shortly.”

“Kewl.” Ally intoned.

“What are ‘sunny side’ eggs over easy?” Bernie asked already scanning the menu.

“Dunno,” Drew said.

“Oh I think that’s just a fried egg,” I offered.

“Oh.” Bernie sounded deflated, “Why don’t they just say that?”

We were interrupted by the arrival of our waitress.

“Hi girls, my name is Laura and I’m your waitress today, would you like to order beverages?”

“Do you do tea?” Jules asked.

“Sure, would that be hot or iced tea?”

“Iced? Yeurgh! Hot please.”

“Do you have any pop?” Mad asked.

“Pop?” Laura queried.

“Soft drinks?” Drew offered.

“You mean soda. Sure, we have cherry, lemon, apple………” she went on and on, there must have been twenty to choose from. “Diet Coke ® and Root Beer” she finally drew breath.

“Root Beer” Mad announced.

The rest of us gave our orders and Laura went to fetch the drinks.

“Root Beer? I had that once.” Drew stated.

“Yeah.”

“Sounds revolting” Ally mentioned.

“Well I always fancied ordering it, it’s what Snoopy drinks in Peanuts.” Mad stated.

“Peanuts, what’s that?” I asked.

“Dur dumbo, you know, Charlie Brown, Peppermint Patty, Linus” Mad started lecturing.

“Peanuts is what the cartoon strip is called.” Drew explained, “It’s in Dad’s Sunday paper.”

“That’s Peanuts! I never knew it was called that, I thought it was called Snoopy.” I said.

“Well anyway, when Snoopy is being the air ace he drinks Root Beer.” Maddy filled in.

Laura chose that moment to arrive with a tray of drinks, I was impressed that she handed them all out correctly.

“Where are you Girls from?” Laura asked.

I said, “We are from Warsop, in England Miss”

“Well welcome to the US girls, I hope you enjoy your stay,” She stated “Are you girls ready to order?”

The choice of food was pretty much what I figured you would see in such a place. Various burgers, other assorted fried stuff, chilli, steak in various forms, meat loaf - whatever that is, the one attempt at international cuisine was Swedish meatballs.

“Just vegetable soup for me.” I said being first on the draw.

After everyone ordered the conversation returned to Charlie Brown and his relationship with Lucy. The teachers were chatting and laughing, Miss C glanced our way and smiled at Drew and me; by reflex I returned the gesture, my musings disrupted by a voice behind me.

“Miss? Your food?”

“Oh sorry.” I sat back so Laura could deliver my soup.

She gave the burger to Drew and I saw he got a lot of other stuff.

“Erm I didn’t order all this?”

“You ordered the cheeseburger special right?”

“Yes.”

“Well that’s what you have here, one quarter pound patty with melted cheese on a bun, side salad, fries and rings, makes one cheeseburger special.”

“Okay, thanks.”

“That’s okay Miss.”

“I’ll never eat this lot,” Drew moaned as he surveyed enough food to feed an army, the burger was like six inches across, it would cost two quid for all those chips at the Hygenic Fisheries and there was enough salad to keep me going for a month! Then there were the onion rings! He made a valiant attempt to clear his food but even offloading some of his food to me, he still had enough to feed a family of four. No pudding for him!

While we were eating, Bernie asked me, “So Rhod, how did you like travelling as a girl? I noticed you look more like Em than Rhod today, and I understand this was on purpose?”

I smiled at her. “Well definitely, yes! The only reason I was not obviously Mfanwy is because of customs. My passport picture for one, does not look like Mfanwy, and two, it says that I’m male. So I dressed as close to Mfanwy as I could, but still be seen as an effeminate male and pass.”

“Well you’re doing a good job Em, you look definitely female, although a bit of a tomboy. I assume you want us calling you Em then?”

“Yes I would appreciate that Bernie, but I’m not sure how my host is going to take me, and by what name. I just hope they aren’t like Dan. I’m worried about him, for he can really make things bad for us, possibly even for Gaby.” as I looked over at Drew.

“Remember, I told you lot that I want to be a girl, and I felt this was as good a time to be Mfanwy, and not have to worry about the rest of the school causing problems. Besides, I’ve to be her for the cheer competition, How is that going to be explained to everyone, and that includes Gaby. Drew and Rhod come over, and all of a sudden Gaby and Mfanwy show up? I don’t think so! That would definitely give us away; especially to the other four in our group. Besides Mr. P called us both girls after we cleared customs, while in front of those four students, I don’t think he did that maliciously. I think he did that to tell the other four that Gaby and Mfanwy flew over, instead of Drew and Rhod. Miss C confirmed that when she pulled us aside outside of the loo at the airport, she told all of us that Mr. P and her decided we should be girls for this trip, it was for our own personal safety.”

I could tell Drew wasn’t to thrilled about this news and saw he was being rather pensive. Maddy, Bernie and Ally all were nodding their heads and Bernie said, “That’s probably a very good idea Em. It would explain things to the other four and they will not twig, that it’s really Drew and Rhod dressing up as girls, which would cause a lot of problems once we got back. I wonder how the other four are taking this bit of news, or if they even care?” We all looked in their direction, where Jules, Justine and the other three where sitting. They were there just chatting away, and no one was paying us any attention.

After we got done eating, Mr. P called us to gather up our belongings, and to get back onto our waiting yellow steed. We returned to a much quieter road and resumed our journey into western Virginia. Drew sat next to me again. The combination of food, early start and warm bus had an effect on nearly everyone and I put my head on the window of the bus, and dropped off soon after.

I woke up when the bus stopped, and saw we were here. I saw that Drew was spread out with his head in my lap, fast asleep. “Drew! Wake up Drew!” I shook him on his arm, “Wake up Drew, we’re here!”

“Hum?” Drew started to stretch.

“Gerooff!” Shoving him a bit harder.

He opened his eyes and realised he was currently lying on my lap!

“Er sorry bud” he said hurriedly sitting up.

“S’okay but we have arrived.” I said.

“Okay people” Miss C raised her voice just enough to be heard over the excited buzz. “I know it has been a long day but we are finally here, Grottoes Virginia”

“Yay!” someone called.

“Quiet!” Mr Pilling intoned.

“Now they’ve got a little reception arranged in this place just here, we are a little earlier than planned; Miss Bell is ringing round all your exchangee’s right now to let them know we’re here. So for now, collect your cases and go on inside.” Miss C looked down the bus and caught Drew’s and my eye, “okay everyone?”

“Yes Miss” we chorused.

“Up and at ‘em then!”

We gathered our bags and brought them into the restaurant. It was actually a coffee shop going by the name of ‘Pru’s’. The staff welcomed us in, cases and all; George took off in the vehicle of our torture. I saw that there were some comfortable looking seats around the room and found one and sat down trying to wake up, Drew plopped into a couch.

Looking around I could see there was going to be a party. There was a buffet table set up at one end of the room. If that’s for us, I’m glad it’s a buffet, for after the dinner we had earlier, I’m not all that hungry.

“Looks like they’re getting ready for a big party?” Mad mentioned collapsing next to Drew.

“I think you might find that’s for us.” Ally suggested from her perch on the arm of the sofa.

It was only a few minutes later when our hosts started to arrive, it was really strange seeing people we knew again. I saw the Walter girls and saw them go for Drew and Jules. They hugged and I saw some olds strolling over to them. The olds must have been Debbie and Britney’s parents. I heard Britney say, “Mom, Dad, this is Jules and Drew.” I saw Brit wink at Drew. “These are our parents guys.”

“The girls never stop talking about you two and all your friends, girls, welcome to Grottoes!” Mrs. W started.

Did I hear right? Did I hear Mrs. Walters say girls?

“I’ve converted the loft space so there’s plenty of room for you girls.” Mr Walters advised us.

I did hear correctly, both olds think that Drew is a girl. Well that should take care of the Gaby thing. Well Gaby, you and I are going to have a very interesting six weeks girl.

“Dad!” Deb hushed her father.

“What I do?” he asked no one in particular.

“Donald, let them be, they just got here.” Mrs. Walters stated.

“Come on you two, Sab’s just got here.” Brit said, as Drew and Maddy followed her.

I saw Darla come in with her olds and saw that she headed right for Ally, yelling her name, and running to her. I smiled when I saw the reunion. Then Amy, with her ‘rents walked in, and when she spotted Bernie, she screamed and rushed over to her.

About that time Britney, Debbie and Sabrina saw me and they screamed and came over and gave me a hug. Britney whispered in my ear, “Are you being Mfanwy?”

I smiled and whispered back, “Yes, just call me Em, I’ll explain later.” as I hugged her tighter.

She backed up and looked at me and said, “Mfanwy you look great, even better than the last time I saw you.” Grinning at me.

Sabrina looked at me sort of puzzled, and then it dawned on her how Britney had called me and she grinned, “Mfanwy, how have you been?” as she hugged me.

“I’m doing wonderfully Sab, and you?” Then I whispered, “I’ll fill you in later why Mfanwy is here. Ok?”

She nodded her head when we separated and said, “I’m looking forward to it.”

Debbie looked at me also puzzled, and then she twigged what was going on and gave me a hug and said, “Mfanwy, you do look great.” Then she whispered, “You have got to fill me in on this, why are you Mfanwy? Why not Rhod?”

I whispered back, “I’ll tell you all later, just play along ok?”

She gave me a tighter hug then said, “I’ll look forward to seeing you later.” Smiling.

Then Britney introduced me to her parents and said, “Mom, Dad this is Mfanwy, she came over instead of Rhod. Rhod couldn’t make it, so Em was asked if she would like to come instead. Isn’t it wonderful she could make it? I’m sorry Rhod couldn’t be here though, he was a neat boy.”

Mrs. Walters said, “Welcome to the United States dear, I’m sure you will have a good time.”

Mr. Walters said, “Yes, welcome Mfanwy is it? That’s quite an unusual name.”

I smiled and said, “It’s Welsh, and is a very common name there.”

“Well it certainly suits you dear. You’re quite pretty.” I blushed.

Brit went, “Dad stop embarrassing her.”

I smiled and said, “Don’t worry about it Brit.” About that time Ally came over with Darla and hugged Britney, Sab, and Debbie. Ally got the introductions like I had. Then Ally introduced me to Darla, “You remember Mfanwy don’t you?”

Darla looked at me confused and was about to say something, when Ally said, “Rhod couldn’t make it last minute, and Mfanwy came in his place.” as she winked at Darla.

Darla was just standing there stunned and confused.

I smiled at her, and gave her a hug, which surprised her and said, “Hi Darla. It’s so good to see you again.” Then whispered, “I’m Rhod, so please don’t give me away. I’ll tell you later why I’m Mfanwy, ok?”

She was stunned but she recovered well and put a smile on her face when she understood who I was. She said, “Hi Mfanwy, it’s so good to see you again. I’m just so surprised to see you here. Welcome to the states. What happened with Rhod?”

I just said, “He had a family emergency so he couldn’t make it.”

“Sorry to hear that.” She said.

Britney’s parents wandered off.

Bernie, Amy, Drew and Maddy joined us, and Britney, Amy, and Debbie, gave each Bernie and Maddy a hug.

“Brit?”

“Yes Drew?” Brit intoned.

“Your olds were expecting the both of us right?”

“Course Drew.”

“So why do I get the feeling that there’s something you’re not telling us?”

“What’s up Drew?” Mad enquired

“I dunno yet” Drew gave Britney Walters a pointed look.

“Alright!” Deb started, “Our parents think Drew’s a girl.”

“Dee-ebbb!” Britney whined.

“What!” Drew exclaimed.

“Why?” Jules asked, “We’ve got to tell them the truth.”

“I told you sis!” Deb hissed at Brit.

“Please don’t, we’ll get in heaps of trouble.” Brit practically begged.

“So you expect me to pretend to be a girl for the whole trip?” Drew exclaimed.

So Drew will have no problems being Gaby there, so that means both of us are going to be girls for the duration. I wonder why Drew is fighting it? After all, he was told at the airport that he should stay a girl for the whole trip, which is for his own safety. He can be so dense at times. At least I’m not alone facing girlhood on this trip. This hopefully, promises to be a great trip.

“Not all the time, just around our parents, please?” Brit whined.

“It’s not like it needs much effort Drew, they never figured it out just now did they?” Deb pointed out.

“What about the erm… sleeping arrangements?” Jules was softening.

“We thought you two could use the attic, since Brit and I share a room anyway, it’s gonna be mine afterwards, so Dad even fitted a shower up there. Please say yes?” Deb now took up the begging.

“Okay girls? Hello Sabrina.” Mrs. Walters exclaimed.

“Hi Mrs. Walters.” We all exclaimed.

“And who is this, I thought there were only two Bond girls?” She said.

“I’m their cousin Madeline.” Maddy exclaimed.

“I showed you the pictures Mom.” Deb stated.

“Well I never realised that Drew and Madeline were quite so… identical. You two look more like sisters than Drew and Juliette!” Mrs Walters told us.

About this time Miss C came over and told me, “Mfanwy, Could I see you for a moment?”

“Excuse me Mrs. Walters, I need to go with Miss Cowlishaw a moment. See you guys later, ok?” as I followed Miss C.

Miss C brought me over to meet a tall girl and Miss Bell. “Mfanwy, I want to introduce you to Sandy Jones. She will be your host while you’re here in America.”

I smiled and shook hands with Sandy, “Hi Sandy it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Hi, Mfanwy is it? I was expecting a boy by the name of Rhod.” She said.

“I smiled and said Rhod couldn’t make it, so I came over in his place. It was a last minute change. I expected a boy to be the host, since it was Rhod that was supposed to come?” I said smiling.

Sandy grinned, “Well I’m happy you’re a girl, at least we can have more fun. I was worried what I was going to do with a boy around here. They can be such dorks at times.” Chuckling.

Miss Bell stepped in, “Mfanwy, it’s so nice to see you again. I think you and Sandy will be great for each other.” Winking at me. “Sandy will show you around, while you’re here.”

Smiling, I said, “Sandy, I’m looking forward to it. Are your parents here?”

“Ummm… no! Ahh… they couldn’t make it tonight.” she said apprehensively.

Hmm, she said that kind of evasively, I wonder what is going on? Miss Bell shot up with, “Mfanwy, I’ll leave you two alone for the moment, so you two can get acquainted. I’m sure you two will find you have a lot in common and will have a lot to talk about. I’ll talk with you later, in private. We need to discuss… ah… a few things… since ah… you’re new to the exchange program. I think you know what I mean?” as she winked at me.

I smiled and said, “I understand Miss Bell. I’ll see you later then.”

She came over to me and gave me a hug, she whispered into my ear, “You look good Rhod, I’ll keep your secret Mfanwy, but I want to know why I’m seeing Mfanwy and not Rhod? Not that I mind, mind you. I got you Sandy as a partner because of who she is. I think you will like her a lot. Hopefully you will not have to worry about Dan. You girls have fun.” She let go and smiled, “Take care you two; I’ll see both of you later.”

Miss C said, “Mfanwy, if you have any concerns or problems, come seek Miss Bell or me, and we will help to sort them out. It’s a pleasure to meet you Sandy, I’m sure we will be seeing a lot of each other over the next six weeks. Mfanwy, here are our phone numbers where we will be staying, in case you have any problems.” As she handed over a slip of paper.

With that Miss C and Miss Bell left.

“So how old are you Sandy?” I asked.

Sandy looked at me and said, “I’m eighteen, Mfanwy.”

“Please call me Em, all my friends do.” I smiled.

“Thanks for considering me a friend so soon Em.” Laughing.

“What do you girls do around here for fun?”

“Well we go to theatres, the rec-center, shopping, and the usual girl things.” Smiling.

“Let me introduce you to my friends Sandy, they all have been wondering who you are and what you look like, they were all thinking you where going to be a boy. Matter of fact my girlfriend Ally, wanted first dibs on you if you were cute.” Giggling. “Wait until she finds out you’re a girl, it will be such a scream!”

Before I could introduce Sandy to the others, we were asked to sit down.

Ally was right about the food, I’m just glad it was a buffet, especially after the dinner we had before we got here, I really wasn’t all that hungry. I think most of the English party wasn’t actually, but our hosts weren’t shy of digging in!

We were introduced to Principal Roberts who gave the standard welcome speech before passing the floor to our ‘student co-ordinators’ Jessica Bell and John Fredericks. Mr. F apologised for not meeting us at Dulles, and then they introduced Miss C and Mr. P to the ‘home crowd’ before giving some general notices. Looks like we start at Augusta High School on Tuesday, tomorrow, that’s Sunday, we get to just hang and settle in. Then on Monday, we get what Miss Bell called a day of familiarization with western Virginia, and more specifically Augusta County. I know the Americans had a similar session last summer in Warsop.

By the time all this was done, everyone seemed anxious to get home, I guess I was also. The day seemed to be catching up with me, and I found it hard to keep my eyes open and stay alert. Sandy said, “Are you ready to head home? You seem to be fading away.”

I smiled and said; “I think the day is catching up with me. If you don’t mind, that sounds like a good Idea.”

“Well come on sleepy, we will get you home and settled then. Let’s gather your luggage and put it in my car.”

“Wow you have your own car? That’s awesome Sandy.” I exclaimed.

She chuckled, “Yes I do. I’m sure when you become of driving age you will get your own car also. How old are you Em?”

I scoffed, “When I become of driving age, I’ll be lucky if I could get a motor bike. I’m fourteen, and we have to be seventeen before we can drive. My mother and I really can’t afford too much, so I doubt I’ll ever get a car. We find it easier and cheaper to use public transportation, such as taxi’s, buses, and trains. They are most convenient, and relatively inexpensive. We walk or use our bicycles if it’s somewhere local and easy to get to.”

“Well our public transportation system isn’t all that good, they are seldom on time so it’s not reliable, and the local taxi service is expensive. We find that if we don’t drive, it’s quite difficult to get around, for we are so spread out. Let’s get the bags and put them in the trunk of my car.”

“Pardon? What is a trunk? I thought only elephants had trunks, unless it’s a steamer trunk.” Giggling.

“Excuse me…..? Oh I see what you’re asking. It’s the compartment in the rear of our car where we can carry luggage.” She stated.

“Oh you mean the boot. That’s what we call the storage area. Sorry Sandy I didn’t know.” I smiled embarrassingly.

“Oh, I’m sorry. I forgot that you have different terms for things, this will be fun to learn the differences.” Sandy said.

I carried my luggage out to her car and was amazed to see she had a Volvo, I realized it was not new, but just the same it didn’t look so bad. I also noticed the steering wheel was on the wrong side of the car. She opened the boot, and I slid my luggage in easily. When I got into her car I noticed it had leather interior, and at one time, I’m sure, this was a top of the line model for this make car. All I could say was “Wow Sandy, is this your car? This is quite the vehicle.”

Sandy beamed. “Yes this is my car, it was my parents car until they got a new one, and then they gave me this car.”

“This is simply amazing. Most kids back home couldn’t afford to drive something like this, let alone own it, is it hard to drive?”

“Oh, it’s not that bad to drive Em. Matter of fact it’s quite easy to drive, actually.” Sandy said with a large grin on her face. “I’ll be driving you to school in this car also. I don’t take the bus anymore.”

“Wow, I will feel like a queen, being chauffeured to and from places.” Grinning. “Even our older students, who are allowed to drive, aren’t allowed to drive to school. There simply is no parking for them; unless of course they ride either bicycles or small motor bikes.” I exclaimed.

“Well get used to seeing a lot of parking spaces around here Em. We build places with parking in mind, plus we have the room for it.” Sandy stated.

I looked around the car. It was simply luxurious, compared to our car. The seats were even heated; it felt nice to sit in a warm seat, with it being so cold outside. I just couldn’t believe that Sandy could have a car such as this. Her family must be rich.

It only took a short time before we drove down her driveway, past a large house, to a small house behind the big house. The garage door opened as she approached the small house and she drove into the garage. “Em, I live upstairs, it’s my apartment. I hope this will be alright, it’s not much but I call it home.”

I was shocked; “You live all by yourself in your own apartment? Your parents aren’t here? You’re allowed to do this?”

She laughed. “Slow down Em, yes this is my apartment, and yes I live by myself, and yes I’m allowed to do this, after all I’m eighteen, and I’m allowed to choose what I do with my life. Tomorrow I’ll fill you in on everything you’ll need to know. You look like you need to get some sleep. For now, why don’t you take your carry on bag, while I carry your luggage, and follow me upstairs. I hope you’ll like my apartment?”

I did as she requested, and followed her upstairs to her apartment. When we entered, what I saw wasn’t what I was expecting. This apartment was huge! It went further back than I thought. I would almost say it was bigger than our house back in Warsop. She had a nice size kitchen, a dining room, I was told, a good size living room, a large loo and three bedrooms, one of which seemed to be a catch-all and work room with a desk that had a computer on it.

Sandy showed me to my bedroom, and it had its own loo attached to it. It also had a large walk in closet, and a huge queen size bed. On one wall there was a set of dresser drawers, a vanity, with a large mirror on it and small bench seat. On the other wall there was a window overlooking the back yard, I was told. I couldn’t see much for it was too dark. There was a small end table on either side of the bed and a clock radio alarm on one of them, both of them sporting a light. The room was decorated in a light pink motif, a very feminine looking room. I’m sure Rhod, if he was here, wouldn’t have liked it as much, but would’ve tolerated it. I loved it. It was a girl’s room, and with the pale, cream coloured, deep shag carpeting, it was delicious. I turned to Sandy, as I closed my mouth. “This is your apartment? Are you independently wealthy?”

Sandy chuckled. “No I’m not independently wealthy. Yes this really is my apartment, and do you like it?”

“Like it? I love it! How can you afford a place like this? This has to cost you a couple of bob a month.”

“A couple of bob? What is a bob?”

“Oh sorry, I mean it has to cost you a lot of money.”

She laughed. “Well ordinarily yes it would cost a lot of money, but this is owned by my parents, so it’s rent free. This used to be the carriage house for the large home up front. The servants would live here during the old days.”

“You mean to tell me your olds own the house we passed?”

“Yes they do. Well anyway that’s why I’m here. Why don’t you get set and get ready for bed, and I’ll be in the living room watching some TV. When you’re done, come and join me for a bit.”

“Ok.”

As she left the room, I started to unpack and put my clothes away. Wow this place was huge. This bedroom is almost three times the size of my bedroom back home. The bed is awesome; I’m going to have to get a map just to sleep in it, giggling. I love it. I like the fact I have my own loo, this way I don’t have to worry about being found out by Sandy, having her accidentally walking in on me. In a way that’s a relief, for I was afraid I was going to have to share a room with my host. This would’ve made things rather sticky and uncomfortable, especially if my host would’ve been a guy. This way I’m free to be who I am without fear of discovery. Oh girl you’re going to love this. I went into the loo and was amazed it had a shower bathtub. I’m definitely going to like it here.

I washed up, cleaned my face and put my nightie on, then pulled on my silk robe. I put on my fuzzy slippers, and went out to look for Sandy. I found her in the living room.

“Do you want something to drink before you go to sleep, Em? Like a hot chocolate or something?”

“No thank you Sandy, I’m very tired and I think I need to go to bed, or else I’ll fall asleep standing up. Maybe tomorrow we can talk. Is there anything I need to get up early for?”

“No, I’m not going to church tomorrow, I’ll stay here until I have to go to work, I couldn’t get tomorrow off. I’ll help you get acquainted with the house and the local area. You can sleep in if you want, just be lazy and relax. Don’t forget you have to be at the school Monday morning for the orientation to the local area and the school.”

“How early is that?”

“I’m not sure, but I’ll find out. I’m sure it’s not that early. I’ll know for sure by tomorrow.”

I smiled, “I guess I’m going to head for bed then Sandy, talk with you tomorrow then. Good night.”

She smiled, “Goodnight Em, sleep tight. Talk with you in the morning.”

With that I headed off to bed. I remember crawling under the covers, but that was the last thing I remember doing.

To be continued.

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

WHAT IS GOING ON HERE? I’m totally confused. Mr. J gets angry about me being a girl, Sandy looks like she is getting chewed out, I find Sandy in the apartment by herself crying, her mother isn’t saying anything, and keeps referring to Mr. J, Miss Bell is being evasive and is upset I came here as a girl. Why is everyone so upset? God did I blow this big time? Am I going to be in serious trouble? Why is there such a big issue with me being a girl? I mean, after all, Look at Sandy she a big girl and me being a girl, I’d of thought that was more desirable. What gives anyway?

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 5

Keeping up with the Jones’s:

Sunday:

I slowly started to become aware that I had to go to the loo, not a little, but like a lot! It was still dark outside so I jumped out of bed and ran for the door and immediately slammed into the wall with a loud thud!

“Oww; Owww; OWWWW!” I bounced off of the wall, and fell to the floor.

“That hurt! Oh my breasts, ow, ow, ow damn that hurt” as I wrapped my arms about my breast, “THAT HURT!”

Where did the door to my room go? I sat there wondering? Being dark didn’t help and I slowly started to rise.

I heard Sandy knocking and asked, “Em! Are you ok?”

Then it all came back to me, I was in America, in Sandy’s apartment. The loo was at the other end of the room.

“Sorry Sandy, I forgot where I was. I thought I was in my own room back home and I have to go to the loo bad. I tried to go to my loo back home, which is through my bedroom door. Obviously my door isn’t here; I missed. Sorry to wake you.”

“Are you sure you’re ok? You hit the wall awful hard, it shook the whole apartment. Can I come in to check?” with a note of panic in her voice.

I was sitting there in my nightie and knickers, no robe. I checked to make sure I wasn’t showing anything I shouldn’t and I thought what the heck, she is a girl and so am I. I seemed to be decent enough.

“Sure, come on in.” I figured for she sounded a bit panicky.

She came in and the room flooded with light from the hallway, and she turned on the light in my room. I squinted to see Sandy standing in the doorway looking at me with concern; I started to giggle and said, “Sorry Sandy I didn’t mean to wake you.”

She walked over to me and looked me over to make sure I didn’t really hurt myself. “You look ok. No bloody nose.”

“What do you mean I have no bloody nose?” pointing to my nose, “What do you call this?” I started to laugh loudly as she looked at me with askance horror.

She didn’t get it! “I’m sorry Sandy, at home ‘bloody’ has a different meaning. Yes it does mean blood, but it also means like ‘an exclamation’, such as you said ‘I have no nose’.”

Sandy’s eyes got big and then she got it and started laughing with me. “Ok smart aleck, are you ok? I see you have your arms wrapped around your breasts.”

“Yes they hurt Sandy, I slammed right into the wall and they got mashed, and the pain was incredible”

She winced as I said that. I finally started breathing again, and I put my hands under my nightie and gently rubbed life back into my breasts. Then I felt up my bum and didn’t feel any sore spots, then felt my face and body and I figured I’d be ok. “I think I’ll live. Thanks for your concern Sandy.”

She looked at me with a worried look, while blushing and said, “If you don’t feel ok, please let me know. I don’t want to get chewed out by my parents, or anyone else for that matter. I’d be at fault if you got hurt; with just me here.”

“What!” I said, “It isn’t your fault I ran into the bloody wall, it’s my fault.”

“Well yes, you and I know that, but I doubt I could get anyone else to understand that.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean you are my responsibility, and I’m not 21 yet and the school really didn’t want me to be your host. They don’t think I’m old enough to do the job, amongst other things.”

“Why is that?”

“Well only adults are allowed to be responsible for kids, and to be an adult you must be twenty-one in the eyes of the school.”

“So why am I in the care of you? Not that I mind! I think it’s cool.”

“Well that’s a long story, but to make it short and sweet, Miss Bell pulled for me to host Rhod for some odd reason. She likes him very much and said something about an incident having to do with Dan. Dan got kicked off of the program because of it. Something about him losing it while in England. I was never told what the reason was. When you arrived I was surprised Rhod hadn’t showed up, as was Miss Bell. I think it’s working out better this way, for I was nervous about hosting a boy. I couldn’t understand why she wanted me to host him actually, she hadn’t told me anything about him. It seems strange she would let me, ummm …. a girl, …. host a boy.”

“It’s still early in the morning, why don’t you do what you have to do, and go back to bed and we can continue this discussion later this morning ok, when we’re both rested, and awake,” as she yawned. “By the way, what’s a loo?”

“Ok, we’ll discuss it more tomorrow then.” I said. “I guess you call it the ah … comfort station, ummm … the women’s room.”

“Oh you mean the bathroom!” She chuckled. “Goodnight Em, see you in the morning.” as she turned to go.

“Night, Sandy.”

She closed the door behind her as she left. I started to think that it was strange, why did Miss Bell want Rhod to be paired up with Sandy? I mean she’s a girl, and me being here as Rhod would’ve meant she would’ve had a boy living with her un-chaperoned?

I turned to go to the loo, this time missing the wall.

I need to ask Sandy if she has a nightlight to light the bathroom a bit, so I can find it when it’s dark.

Hmmmm I wonder why Miss Bell was so adamant about Sandy hosting me? That’s truly strange, what’s so special about Sandy? Why not another family where a boy would be a host? I wonder if she thinks that a girl wouldn’t get upset, or as upset, if she would see me change into a girl? I wonder if Sandy is more tolerant of girls like me? Is that why Miss Bell wanted me to be with her? I need to talk to Miss Bell, and I better do it soon.

I got to the toilette and sat down to do my business. When I finished my toilette duties; I looked in the mirror to make sure I was ok, and I admired the girl looking back at me. I smiled, winked and thought, Mfanwy, we’re going to have a ball here dear. I certainly hope Dan doesn’t start problems though. I also hope Sandy never finds out about me. She is so sweet. I’m sure if she did find out about me she would want me gone.

I turned out the light to the loo, turned the light on at the nightstand, then went over and turned the room light off. I went over and crawled into the bed. I lay there thinking. Why did Miss Bell push to get Sandy for my host? I wasn’t sleepy anymore and just wanted to think. I looked at the time and saw it was 5:15 AM. I looked towards the window and saw it was still dark outside. I started to think what time it was at home and realized it’s 10:15 AM there. That’s why I’m not sleepy. I just got lost in my thoughts and lay quiet for a while, and listening for any noise. I heard Sandy’s light snoring from the room next to me. She must really be tired I thought.

After a while of just thinking things over, I decided I had enough, I couldn’t get back to sleep. I decided to take a shower and get dressed. I got up and made the bed. I took off my nightie, and hung it with the robe on the back of the loo’s door. I looked in the mirror and saw that my breasts seemed to be swelling some, this made me smile, and I rubbed my breast for they were itchy and they were sensitive.

After the shower I wrapped a towel around my head and I wrapped another towel around my body starting just above my breasts. I checked the hair on my body and noticed it was all very light, not enough to worry about. I took my morning regiment of pills, my HRT pills (hormone replacement pills), used my body lotion, bath powder, deodorant, and brushed my teeth.

I walked out into the bedroom and looked in the walk-in closet, and realized there were a lot of clothes in here besides my own. There were some really nice dresses hung up in here. I wonder if they would fit me? I looked at the sizes and they seemed to be in my size, or at least close to my size. I better ask Sandy first before I try them on, I’m not sure she would appreciate me just trying them on. I figure these clothes must be her older clothes, for she is quite tall and these clothes don’t look big enough for her.

Oh well, I better find something for myself. I chose to wear a cream colored blouse, a green pullover, and light tan trousers. I took the clothes and placed them on the bed while I went to the dresser and pulled out some white knickers and my white training bra with some light padding in it. I took off the towel that was wrapped around my body, and put the knickers and bra on. It felt so good to be properly dressed again, I miss wearing a bra, it feels so weird going braless. I went back to the dresser and found some white, knee high trouser socks and pulled them on. I went to the bed and put on the cream colored, blouse with the rounded collar with a bit of flower decoration on the collar. It’s funny, why do women’s blouses button on the left, while men’s shirts button on the right? I put on my light tan trousers that zip up the rear. Then I took my green jumper and pulled it over my head and adjusted the collar so it was over the top. I went to the closet and put on my white trainers.

I went over to the dressing table and looked in the mirror and decided I needed a touch of makeup. After donning some eye shadow, mascara, blush and lipstick, I looked into the mirror on the vanity and said, “Em you look terrific girl.” I sprayed some Pleasures perfume into the air and walked through the cloud.

I decided I needed to get something to eat and drink. I opened the door and found the light switch in the hall and switched it on. I quietly made my way towards the kitchen. I hope I don’t wake up Sandy. When I got to the kitchen I looked around. I couldn’t find any tea on the counter. I quietly opened the cupboards and found where Sandy had the cups. I looked under the counter and found a box of Tetley Tea. It wasn’t my favorite but, sighing, I needed something. I’ll have to see about getting some good tea. I found a teakettle and filled it with water and set it to boil on the stove. While it was heating, I looked around and looked in the refrigerator and found some eggs, hmmm boiled eggs would be good. So I took two eggs and put them into a pan I found, added water and boiled them. I found some bread and I took two slices and put them in the toaster; that was sitting on the counter. I found the plates and got one ready. I looked in the refrigerator and found some grape jelly, and decided this would be good on the toast. I hope Sandy doesn’t mind me using her stuff.
As the water finished boiling the eggs, I made my tea, got the eggs peeled, buttered, and jellied my toast. As I sat down to eat I heard some noise from Sandy’s room. Hmm she must be awake. I hope I didn’t wake her?

I started to eat and looked out of the kitchen window and I noticed the first light up on the mountains in the distance. It really looked great, clear, dark blue skies in the early morning light with a red hue over the mountain. What a beautiful looking morning. I noticed there was a layer of frost over everything and it made everything sparkle. I could see a stand of trees not to far away from the house, and no neighbors except for the main house.
The big house was to the right of the kitchen window. That house was huge. It appeared to be three stories high in the center. It was all brick and had kind of an old look to it. The roof looked kind of square with a peek, with two roof lines going off in either direction. The two roof lines going off from the center of the three story portion of the house, seem to be above a two story building each. Wow! I thought that house is huge. Compared to our house it makes ours look like a rabbit hutch. I was simply amazed. Is this family rich or what?

I heard a shower going in the house by Sandy’s room, I guess she is taking a shower. I wonder what she would like for breakfast?

I finished my meal, put away the jam and butter, then washed and cleaned the dishes.
Sandy came out of her room and said, “Did you find everything?”

“Yes, I did. Sandy is there a chance to do some food shopping to get some things?”
“Sure Em we can do that later today.”

“I just do not feel comfortable eating all of your food with out doing something for it, and I feel, I at least need to replace what I’ve eaten.” I said.

“Nonsense Em don’t worry about the food my parents will be paying for it, just tell me what you want and I will see if I can get it for you.” Sandy stated.

“What do you want for breakfast Sandy, I’ll help you get it?” I asked.

Sandy laughed, “Em will you relax please, I’m capable of getting my own food thank you. Besides you’re my guest.”

“Oh, ok I will.”

Sandy made herself some coffee and pulled out some cereal and the milk from the fridge then sat down and ate while I watched her. She looked at me and said, “How’s your nose and breasts?”

I chuckled and said, “I’ll live, it was just such a shock thinking a door is there and finding it missing, it really shocked me. By the way can you tell me more about what you said earlier about some people did not really want you to host me, and why you are?”

Sandy just sort of looked at me, and thought for a while. She looked like she didn’t know where to begin. “Em, I think, because I live sort of alone and being 18, a lot of people feel I’m not responsible enough to handle an exchange student. There are other things, but I can’t talk about that now. But know this, if it wasn’t for Miss Bell we probably wouldn’t be having this conversation. I’m still puzzled why she wanted me to host Rhod Morgan. By the way Mfanwy are you related to Rhod? I mean isn’t your last name Morgan also?”

Yikes, she went right to the point, what to say, what to say? Hmm Gaby and Maddy, hmm it could work? Without flinching I said, “Yes we are Sandy, he is my cousin. That’s how I found out there would be an opening to come over here. He told me he couldn’t make it and he said to see and talk to Mr. Wood, the headmaster, to see if I could take his place. Mr. Wood said it would be ok.” Wow! I hated to lie like that but she caught me off guard. I hope she buys it and doesn’t question me further.

“Cool Em, I’m glad you could also. Like I said earlier, I was kind of worried about having a boy as a guest. Although my parents might want to know what’s going on, and they might not approve but that’s later this morning.” Sandy said sighing.

Might not approve? Why should they not approve of me being here with their daughter? I would’ve thought they would’ve been happier with this relationship? Hmm something seems strange about all of this? I wonder what’s going on?

Deciding to change the subject, I decided to ask about the house and the woods and all. “Sandy does your family own the house up front?”

“Yes Em they do. We moved here a couple of years ago. Why do you ask?”

“Well the house looks huge? Not to sound snobbish, and please don’t take this wrong, but is your family rich?”

Sandy laughed and said, “Not really Em, we are well to do, but we aren’t rich. Both my parents have good Jobs and you’ll get to know my mom probably pretty well.”

“Why is that?” I asked.

“Oh you’ll find out, trust me.” as she chuckled. “We’ll meet my parents later this morning, they want to have lunch with you later today.”

“I noticed you really don’t have any neighbors, why is that?”

Smiling she said, “Well we own most of the property you can see. We acquired the land and the house from one of our relatives some years ago. They were quite wealthy and they liked nature and wanted to get away from the city. Those woods you see in the distance are ours also. It’s a shame it’s winter for we could’ve gone out there and explored the country side.”
“What are those mountains in the distance?”

“That’s Shenandoah National Park, and that’s part of the Appalachian Mountain range. I’m sure you’ll see it closer. I also hope they take you to Luray Caverns which is about 60 miles north of us. It’s one of the most beautiful caverns. On top of that mountain is Skyline Drive, which is normally very beautiful and has great vistas. This time of year it isn’t as green and most of the trees are bare, except for the pine trees. It also gets a lot of snow and there are some ski slopes up there if you want to try that some time.”

“Sounds fascinating Sandy, it sure looks beautiful from here. I can’t wait to explore it. What’s on the agenda for today then?”

“Well first thing, we will see my parents, I believe they’ll have something planned I guess.”

“Ok sounds good to me. I’m looking forward to meeting your parents.”

I noticed Sandy didn’t seem so thrilled, I wonder what was up.

About this time the phone rang and Sandy answered it. While she was talking on the phone I cleaned up her dishes and put them away and cleaned off the table.

Sandy came back in to the room and said, “That was Miss Bell, she wants to come over and talk with you Em. She asked if she could come over around two PM, is that a problem?”

“No it isn’t a problem at all. How long before we have to go to your parents?”

“Oh about ten to fifteen minutes.”

“Ok let me go freshen up a bit and I’ll be right out.”

“OK Em I’ll do likewise.”

As I was fixing my makeup, I was wondering why Miss Bell wanted to talk with me? Is she going to tell Sandy about me? I certainly hope not? Sandy is a nice person and I hate to have her upset with me, I like being here with her. I hope Miss Bell isn’t upset I’m Mfanwy, but heck, she was going to put me up with Sandy even as a boy, so what’s the problem? After all, this way is much better, isn’t it? Or does she feel Sandy has a right to know, since it could shock her later? Hmmm she would have a point there, I mean if Sandy accidentally found out I’m not a girl, would she freak? I guess doing this can cause unexpected problems. Sigh what to do?

Oh, I need to ask Sandy if I could call my mum to let her know I’ve arrived and to give her our phone number here, incase she needs to contact me.

I wonder how the rest of the gang is making out? I miss Ally not being here, I wonder where she is? How Darla is and how far away do they live? I mean it’s nice to be out in the country, but it makes it tough to get together as a group. I wonder how Bernie and Amy are doing? I wonder how Darla and Amy are going to take me as Mfanwy? After all they never met her and I do not think they know about her. Oh gees I hope they do not freak, I don’t need another Dan session here with them? Sigh, I guess you’re going to have a can of worms for a while Rhod. I hope you can handle all of this, for if you don’t this is going to be a very long six weeks. Mom did have a point, she feared I was going to get hurt if someone found out. I guess I really did not think this all through to well. Heck, how would they react when Mfanwy just showed up for the cheer competition? That could be worse.

WOW! I’m getting a headache thinking about all of this. I wonder if Sandy has any aspirin?
I finished my makeup, made sure my outfit looked ok, then headed out to the living room and I found Sandy sitting there reading something. “Sandy do you have any aspirin, I’ve a headache and would love to get rid of it?”

“Sure Em just a minute and I’ll get it for you.” She went to her bedroom and came back with a bottle of aspirin, “Here you go.”

“Thanks Sandy I’ll get this back to you.”

“No keep it, I have another bottle in the cabinet.”

I went to my room and looked at the bottle and saw it was called Tylenol. I read the directions and took the recommended dosage. I came back out and said, “Thanks for getting them Sandy. What are you reading?”

“You’re welcome. Oh I’m just reading up on my Chemistry homework.”

“Cool.” I said.

She put the book down and asked, “Do you have any hobbies Em?”

I smiled. “Well I enjoy bowling, Ice skating, Mall shopping and cheering. Why do you ask?”

“Oh just wondering what we could do? I like to bowl also, but I seldom have the time or the money since I work at a local restaurant as a waitress, and I need to save up my money for … a, a special project.” She blushed a little after she said that.

Strange her blushing like that? I wonder what that project could be? Oh well it isn’t my place to snoop.

“So tell me about your family?” she asked.

So I told her my family history (see scene 1) omitting the obvious things concerning me as not exactly female of course. …. Well the rest was history, and I found out how old fashion Chreys was. She would seldom allow me to wear trousers or shorts unless they where ultra feminine, otherwise it was always skirts and dresses with tights and heels for me all of the time. UGGGH!”

“Wow you really do have it rough. I like to wear skirts and dresses most times, but when the weather turns cold, I much rather wear slacks thank you very much.”

We both giggled at that.

Sandy looked at her watch, and winced. She looked at me and said, “Well we better head over to the main house and I’ll introduced you to my parents.”

Sandy didn’t look all that enthused; I wonder what’s up. We put on our coats and headed over to the big house.

Sandy let us in and we walked into the kitchen of the big house. My God this kitchen is huge! The kitchen alone looks as big as our entire first floor of our house and then some. As I was in awe of the kitchen, Sandy took my coat and chuckled at my expression. She said, “Why don’t you close your mouth before you catch some flies, they aren’t that tasty here.”

I did as she asked and I just looked at her in disbelieve. “Sandy this kitchen is huge, I’ve never seen a kitchen such as this back home, except in restaurants.”

Sandy just said, “Well back in the old days they used to entertain dignitaries here, because my relatives were very involved in the local and state government. They were quite important people. So they used to house these dignitaries and they had servants to run and take care of the Guests and the house. That’s why we have the carriage house out back. The building was used to house the servants so they were accessible to help with running the house twenty-four hours a day.”

The kitchen door opened, and a woman poked her head through and said, “I thought I heard voices in here. Hi so .. Sandy, who is this lovely girl you have with you?”

“Hi mom. This is Mfanwy Morgan. She is the exchange student from Warsop England. Mfanwy, this is my mom Mary Jones.”

“Welcome to America, Mfanwy.” As she came over and gave me a hug, “I hope my so … daughter is taking care of you ok? I hope you enjoy yourself here?” as she looked quizzically at her daughter.

“Please to meet you Mrs. Jones. Oh yes Sandy is doing a great job. I really love her apartment.”

“Well why don’t you join us in the dining room and have something to eat dear.”

“Umm ok but we both had breakfast already, so I’m not that hungry.”

“Well come and have a drink with us at least.”

“Ok.” as she led me into a massive dining room with a large table sitting in the center of the room.

I saw a person sitting at the table and Mrs. Jones said, “Honey, I want to introduce you to our foreign exchange student Mfanwy Morgan. Mfanwy this is my husband John Jones.”

“Ahhh pleased to meet you Mfanwy, that’s quite the unusual name you have.” Smiling.

“Pleased to meet you Mr. Jones. My name is Welsh and it’s quite a common name there.” Smiling.

“I hope my so … ah daughter is taking good care of you?” he said looking nervously at Sandy.
I think I saw Sandy frown and grimace. I wonder what’s going on.

Mr. Jones said, “Could you excuse me please while I have a private word with my umm daughter please?”

“Um sure.” I looked questioningly at Sandy and she shrugged her shoulders looking worried.

As they left, Mrs. Jones said, “Please have a seat Mfanwy, would like some coffee?”

“Do you have some tea Mrs. Jones?”

“I think I can get you some, Let me get you a cup of hot water and I’ve some tea bags in the kitchen.” As she got up and went to the kitchen.

As she left I had a chance to look around the dining room, saw how high the ceilings were and was amazed at the size of the room and the furniture in it. It was quite opulent. I saw another room off to the side and saw it was some type of sitting room with plush furniture in it, and some large paintings on the walls. I heard some faint yelling going on from somewhere in the house, something about ‘she is a girl’, and wondered what was going on. When Mrs. Jones arrived from the kitchen and got my attention. “Would you like sugar or cream with your tea?”

“Sugar please.” She handed me my cup of tea and handed me the sugar bowl. “Thank you Mrs. Jones.”

“Please call me Mary dear.” As she smiled.

“Thank you Mary, please call me Em?” I said.

Mary smiled and said “Thank you Em.”

Mr. Jones and Sandy returned, and I could tell something was wrong, Sandy was pale and looked on the verge of tears. When she saw me looking at her, she forced a smile on her face, so did her dad. Sandy took a cup and filled it with coffee, and took her place at the table. Mrs. Jones saw my concern and decided to get a conversation going as she looked at her husband and gave him a dirty look. “So tell me about yourself Mfanwy, What’s your home and your family like?”

Well after telling them my history, sans the fact of me not being a true female, everyone seemed to mellow out.

Mr. Jones said, “How would you like to have a show around the house?”

“That would be great sir, your house looks awesome.”

Both Mrs. Jones and Mr. Jones smiled at that. “Why don’t you come with me Em?” Mrs. J said.

I smiled and said “Sure Mary.” She took me for a tour of this awesome house, while Sandy stayed with her dad and cleaned up the breakfast dishes. I could tell Sandy wasn’t happy for some reason.

After the tour we met Mr. Jones and Sandy in the living room. I could tell Sandy had been crying, and Mr. Jones had his head buried in the Sunday newspaper. What’s going on? I looked to Mrs. Jones and I saw a worried expression on her face and a dark stare towards her husband. I could see she wanted to go to her daughter, to comfort her but was restraining herself. She finally said, “Umm Em would you like to go for a ride about the countryside and get familiar with the area?”

“Yes that would be great.”

“Sandy you want to come along?”

“Ah no mom, I need to get ready for work, can you take care of Em for a while? If that’s ok?”

“Certainly dear, we will take care of her for you. We will get her some lunch later also, so don’t worry ok?” She went over to her daughter and lifted her and gave her a much needed hug and I heard her whisper something into Sandy’s ear. Sandy smiled weakly and nodded.

Sandy said, “Well let me go freshen up and then I’ll head back to the apartment to get ready for work. Is this ok for you Em?”

“Certainly Sandy that’s no problem. I understand you have a job to do and I thank you for helping me so far. When do you finish?”

Smiling she said, “I’ll be back around two PM. Don’t forget Miss Bell will be here about then and she wants to talk to both of us.”

“Oh yes that’s right, ok then, you have a good day. I’m sure your parents will take care of me.” As I went over and hugged her, then whispered, “Is everything ok?”

She nodded and quietly told me, “Later.”

With that Sandy gathered her coat and left to go to the apartment.

I asked Mrs. J, “Mary when do you want to leave? For I have to go to the carriage-house to get my bag.”

Mrs. J turned to her husband, “Well when do you want to leave dear, or would you rather stay here?”

“Um no that’s fine I’ll drive you ladies around. After all it looks like it’s going to be a beautiful day.” he stated.

“Well let me pop over to the apartment to get my bag and I’ll meet you here.”

“Ok dear, we will wait here for you.” Mrs. J said.

I got my coat and hastily left for the apartment. When I arrived I found Sandy sitting on the sofa crying. When she realized I was there I saw her quickly get up and try to wipe the tears from her eyes. “Are you ok Sandy?”

“Umm Yes Em I’m alright.”

“No you’re not, what’s going on?”

“I can’t talk about it now Em please don’t ask?”

“Ok Sandy I won’t ask, but please know I’m here if you want to talk, and I can keep your secrets.”

She got up ran over to me and gave me a big hug, then said, “Thank you Em that means so much to me.”

I was truly puzzled.

“Look, I guess I better get my bag and head back to your parents. They are waiting for me. They want to show me the sights. Are you going to be ok?”

“Yes I will Em, thanks for your concern. I’m sure my parents will take good care of you. Sorry I have to work this morning but I couldn’t get off today. We will have more time later, I promise. I’ll be home before Miss Bell shows up, is that ok with you?” As Sandy hugged me again.

“Yes that will be fine.” Giving Sandy a big hug back.

“Thanks for understanding Em, you’re the greatest?” Releasing me.

I grabbed my bag and said, “See you later Sandy.”

“Bye!”

I wonder why she was crying like that. It seems it must have something to do with her dad? Why did he pull her out and have a private talk, no make that a yelling match? Why was she being yelled at and for what? I hope it has nothing to do with me? But I did hear him say ‘she is a girl’, what’s the big deal? I do not understand.

I came back into the house, and they were both waiting for me and ready to go. It seemed like a switch was thrown. They both were smiling at me and were very pleasant and more relaxed than earlier this morning. Strange?

“Are you ready to go Mfanwy?” Mr. J said with a smile.

“Yes Mrs. Jones, um Mary, where are we going?”

He offered his arm for me and I took it as he guided me out the house to his car being a perfect gentleman. I’m sure I blushed when he opened the front door for me and bid me enter. Mrs. J was smiling right behind me and said, “You look so lovely when you blush like that Em.”

I just blushed all the more and she giggled. Mr. J started the car and backed out of the driveway and we ended up heading into town. They pointed out some of the stores and restaurants were the local kids usually hung out. Then we headed for the mountains and Mr. J kept up a running commentary. We ended up on a beautiful road called Skyline Drive. I was told that this is the most scenic drive and had fabulous vistas that would look over both eastern and western Virginia as far as the eye could see. We stopped at several overlooks and with the day being so clear, it was simply breathtaking. I took my camera and took several shots. I hope this camera will do the panoramic scene justice.

Mr. and Mrs. J took me to a restaurant that was just off of the skyline Drive that had a beautiful view to look at while you were eating. It was so neat. As we were waiting for a table, Mrs. J asked if I needed to use the restrooms and I told her, “Yes, I could use the loo.”

She said, “A loo? What’s a loo?”

“Oh sorry, it means, ummm bathroom I think. At least that’s what Sandy told me this morning.”

She giggled and said, “Ok I see, yes I understand you have different words that describe the same things we’re used to. Well do you need to use the … ummm … loo?”

“Yes please, I could definitely use one.”

She smiled at me and said, “Follow me dear.”

So I went with her to the loo. Once inside and having done my business, we were both freshening our makeup at the mirror, and I looked at her in the mirror and decided to take a chance. “Ummm Mary, can I ask you something umm personal?”

“Well that depends on what it is dear, but yes.”

“When I got back to the apartment, I found Sandy sitting on the couch crying. What’s going on?”

“Oh … ummm … well dear, I think Mr. J was surprised to find that you’re a girl, he was expecting a boy.”

Now I was confused. “Why should that matter, isn’t it better that I am a girl? I mean she is a girl and I’m a girl, so what’s the problem? I figured if she had a boy as a guest it would be worse?”

“Umm yes that makes sense dear, umm however you don’t know the whole story about all of this and Mr. Jones isn’t happy with the outcome, and I’m not at liberty to talk further about it. So please don’t be upset with me, ok? I can’t give you a good answer, at least not at this time.”

“Ok Mary I’ll drop it for now, but I’m curious.” I wonder, what IS going on.

We finished fixing our makeup, and Mrs. J gave me a hug and said, “You’re quite pretty Em, I’m sure you will not lack for having boys coming after you at school, while you’re here.”

Now there’s a thought I hadn’t thought about, oh my. What am I going to do if guys do hit on me? Sigh I better talk with Ally on this. That reminded me, “Mary, when we get back can I use your phone to call home and tell my mum I’m ok and give her your phone number so if she needs to contact me she can?”

“No problem dear, we can do that.” She put her arm around mine and we walked out of the loo back to the waiting area, where the hostess showed us to our table. Mr. J held my chair for me, as I sat down. How elegant. She gave us our menus. “Here you go Ma’am, Miss and Sir.”

Then said, “Have a good lunch.”

The waiter came over to our table, “Hello my name is Josh, what can I get you all to drink?” as he looked at me and smiled.

“Could I have a diet Pepsi please?”

“Certainly Miss” Smiling at me.

Then he turned to Mrs. and Mr. J and asked the same question. When he got the order, he looked at me, smiled, winked and said, “I’ll return with your order shortly.” and walked off.

He looked really cute, he seemed to be about eighteen or so, and good looking, as I realized I was staring after him, as he was walking away.

Mrs. J was giggling, “He’s good looking isn’t he?”

I blushed and giggled, I was caught looking and blushed “Err .. ah yes, he is isn’t he?”

Mrs. J just giggled louder, and I noticed a smirk on Mr. J lips. I just grinned and looked around.

I was looking at the menu when Josh came back, and he said, “Excuse me Miss. Here is your drink.” As he set it in front of me. He set the other drinks on the table then asked, “Are we ready to order?”

Mr. J said, “Do you need more time Mfanwy?”

“No, I’m ready”

He turned to Mrs. J, “What can I get you Ma’am?”

“Could I have your oriental chicken salad Please?”

“Certainly Ma’am. What could I get for you sir?”

“I’ll have the Corn Beef sandwich platter.”

“Certainly sir, and what will your beautiful daughter have?” as he looked at me.

Mr. J chuckled, “Oh she isn’t our daughter but our foreign exchange student from England. She is just here for six weeks.”

Josh smiled even harder at that and said, “What would the beautiful flower wish for her lunch?”

Blushing, “Could I have the Oriental Chicken Salad, without the chicken, please?”

“Certainly Mfanwy. That’s sure a pretty name. I also love your accent, beautiful.”

How did he know my name is Mfanwy? Oh yes Mr. J had said that when he asked me if I was ready. Blushing more, if that was possible I stated, “Thank you … umm sir.”

“Please call me Josh, Mfanwy. Where are you all staying?”

“In Grottoes.”

“Oh, I’m from Waynesboro. Maybe we can get together sometime?”

“Umm … well you never know … umm Josh.”

“Well I better get your orders in. Pleased to meet you Mfanwy.” as he walked off.

Mrs. J looked at me and said, “See what I mean dear, you will have young men flocking all over you.”

My eyes just grew wide and I stuttered, “Huh … what?"

“Honey isn’t it obvious, he’s smitten with you dear.”

“No way!” as I looked after him walking away from us. Gees if he’s any indication of what it’s going to be like, having to fend off the guys, I’m in trouble. I definitely have to talk with Ally to find out how to keep guys at bay. “You’re just kidding me. I’m way to young for him.”

She laughed. After the burn of the blush passed I had a chance to look around the room and out the windows. Yes it’s a beautiful view out of these windows. The day was really gorgeous. It was crystal clear and blue out there.

“Em, do you have any dietary needs we need to be aware of?” Mary asked.

Well unfortunately I’ve an allergy, of some sort, having to do with meat of any kind. So I’m a vegetarian, not by choice.”

“Oh I’m sorry to hear that, but it’s good to know. I’ll keep that in mind.” as she looked at me, “That explains the salad.” as she put on a small smile.

“So dear, what are your goals for the future?” Mrs. J asked.

“I’m not truly sure what I want to do yet. I may go into teaching or possibly hairdressing and cosmetology like my mother.”

“Well that’s not a bad profession dear, at least it’s a start. You have something to shoot for. Most kids these days really have no idea what they want to do with themselves once they have graduated high school.”

“What’s high school? We have forms, up to upper sixth forms. Sixth form last for two years.”

“Forms? Tell me what you mean by forms? I’m assuming your sixth form is like our senior class is in high school. Sandy is a senior, and is in her last year of high school, then she goes to college.”

“Well I go to Warsop College presently and we’re in third form.”

“You’re going to college already? Most kids here can’t get into college until they have graduated high school.”

I looked at her in confusion, and wondered if they were that backwards here? She looked at me puzzled, as I did her and then she asked, “How many years have you been in school?”

I looked at her like she was crazy and said, “Maybe I need to explain our schooling system, obviously it’s a bit different than it is here.”

So I talked them through the English system of schooling when she finally understood what it was I was saying. It then dawned on me that we were similar, but it was called differently. I basically was a freshman in high school in the American system, versus third form in the British system.

Our food had arrived and Josh was still paying me more attention. It was flattering but frightening all at the same time. I’m not sure if I’m ready for boys yet, if ever.

When we finished our lunch, Mrs. J pulled me into the loo again to fix our makeup, “Are you enjoying yourself Em?”

“Yes I am Mary, the view up here is spectacular, and the food was good.”

“I’m glad to hear that dear. What about Josh?”

I blushed, “He was cute.”

“Well he certainly fancies you I dare say. We’ll be heading home after we leave here. I understand you have a meeting with Miss Bell. As a matter of fact we want to talk with her also.”

When we returned to the table, Mr. J had already paid the bill and we were ready to leave. Josh came over and saw we were getting up to leave when he said, “I hope I see you again Mfanwy? I hope you enjoy your stay here in America?”

I smiled at him and said, “Thank you Josh, it was a pleasure to meet you too.” He smiled back at me as I walked towards the exit. I noticed him looking at me while I was leaving.

As we were driving back to the house, I was admiring the scenery. A thought came to me, “Mr. J, what do you do for a living?”

He smiled and said, “I’m a General Manager of a large computer software firm in Roanoke. I consult with large firms all around the country to see that the software is working fine and if not I send engineers out to fix it. It’s a fun job, but the traveling gets old after a while.”

I then turned to Mrs. J and asked her the same question. She replied with a chuckle, “You’ll find that out probably tomorrow? I’ll not spoil the surprise.”

Wow what a strange response. “Umm ok I can wait.” She was smiling at me.

As the scenery changed we finally found our way back to the house. It had been a rather delightful drive. The scenery was very beautiful, I’d love to explore it more. I hope we get the chance. I wonder if Britney, and Debbie will take Maddy and Gaby on a hike? I’d love to go with them sometime. However it’s rather cold outside. Sigh, how I wish it was summer again.

When we arrived home, Miss Bell was already there waiting for us. We got out of the car, and Mary went over to Miss Bell and I heard her say, “Good afternoon Jessica, how are you?”

“Fine Mary and you?”

“Oh we can always be better,” she giggled. “I understand you’re here to talk with the children? Can we talk a bit before you talk with the children? We have some questions concerning the umm … situation that you may have to address with them later.”

“Ok Mary, but let me say hi to Mfanwy first will you? I’d like a private chat with her before you talk with me.”

“No problem Jessica. Would you like a coffee?”

“Sure that sounds fine, see you in a bit.”

Miss B turned to me and said, “How did you enjoy the sight seeing Mfanwy?”

I smiled at her and said, “It was lovely, such a beautiful day. I really enjoyed it. The scenic views from Skyline drive were absolutely breathtaking. I hope I get a chance to explore more of it?” I figured it would be better not to say anything about Josh.

Miss B chuckled and said, “Don’t worry you will, before the six weeks is up. Can we go inside and talk a bit Mfanwy? I’ve some questions to ask you.”

“Sure Miss, follow me and we can go in the apartment.” I lead her up the steps and fortunately the door was open, I need to get a key from Sandy I thought. “Sandy are you here?” I called, I got no response. “It seems we’re alone.”

“Good! I’m glad we’re alone Rhod for I want to ask you some private questions, and how you answer them determine what we’re going to do with you.”

“I’m not in any trouble am I?” getting extremely worried.

“No you’re not in trouble Rhod, but please hear me out. You’ve put me in a delicate position, that if you’re found out it could cost me my job and embarrass the school. Drew is doing the same thing. I know it’s not Drew’s fault. That was caused by the Walters girls to keep Drew and Jules together. I just hope Drew can handle being Gaby full time, for he really doesn’t want to be Gaby. The only difference is, even in male mode, Drew still looks like a girl and that’s saving him. As for you? You were a complete surprise when I saw you yesterday. I never expected to see you as Mfanwy, a girl. What is going on Rhod, can you explain this to me?”

I was a bit shocked at the idea I could cost her, her job. I didn’t really think about this being a problem. Oh my God what have I done? I certainly didn’t want to hurt anyone. I really didn’t think about this at all it seems. I hope I haven’t hurt anyone by my rash decision? “Ummm … well … I, ahhh well I … ahh … guess, umm I better tell you what’s going on.” Sighing. “After I was found out by the gang last year, you remember when Dan blew his top?”

She nodded.

“I kind of came to a decision.” Sighing heavily again, “I realized I liked being Mfanwy. I liked being her, better than being a boy by the name of Rhod. Rhod was a nobody, no one really paid him that much attention, he got picked on a lot by the older and bigger kids, and girls just really didn’t seem that interested in me, except of course our group.”

“I noticed when I was being Mfanwy, people paid me extra attention, they wanted to get to know me, adults where very nice to me, the boys were being nice to me and buying me things all of the time, doing anything for me to go out with them. This just surprised me, and it made me feel wanted. Girls would come up to me all of the time and we would just chat like we were old friends.”

“That never happened to Rhod.”

“I found I understood what girls were going through, so they confided in me. Again it was so nice to be wanted. I realized I couldn’t give this up.”

“I started to really like being Mfanwy, I liked her so much, I hated to change back into Rhod. It hurt to become him, and my mum noticed I was moodier when I was Rhod. She also noticed I was a lot happier when I was Mfanwy, and we talked together more when I was her, were as Rhod seldom talked with her.”

“My mum noticing this and asked me one day what was wrong?”

“I cried and told her about my experiences, and she hugged me crying also.”

“She told me I wasn’t to blame. She also said that, if I wanted to become her daughter it was fine by her, she would love me just as much.”

“She told me not to blame myself, but blame her for doing this to me. She feels it was all her fault that I wanted to become a woman, and she understands why I want to be one.”

“She said we would go to a specialist to sort things out, which I’ve done.”

“The specialist stated I was Gender Dysphoric. At the time I didn’t understand what that meant. He went on to say that my brain was that of a woman, but the body was that of a male. He stated I was a true Trans-gendered individual, a person where the brain and the body do not match. I’m a transsexual. However, through the use of hormones and surgery, the problem could be corrected, so I could live a full and happy life being the person I truly am on the inside, a girl, a lady, a woman.”

“When I was told this, I realized I had to do it, for me. Ally was my confidant and she knew about Mfanwy for quite a while. She accidentally ran into Mfanwy as I was leaving for my fathers, she’d promised not to tell the others in our gang. There were times she came with me to my dads. We became close, very close. I doubted we would ever be a true girlfriend and boyfriend type of close, but a sisterly type of close.”

“She convinced my Stepmom and my mum that I should try out for cheerleading, since the school decided to start a cheerleading group at our school as a sporting event, thanks to Britney, Sabrina and you, Miss Bell. My Mom thought it would be a good idea, giving me the true girl experience, Ally thought so too. I feared doing it, until I realized Drew is in it already, because he was conned into doing it while Sabrina and Britney were still here and they wanted Drew to do it. I’m still unsure how that happened, but I figured what the heck if he could do it, so could I and I wouldn’t be alone, besides I figured I wouldn’t make it anyway, since the original group knew about me and knew I wasn’t a real girl. Imagine my surprise when I found out I made it, the gang knew it was me all along. Miss Cowlishaw was the one that made the choices as to who would be on the team. She had no clue about me at the time. The gang was really surprised I tried out. They didn’t give me away to Miss Cowlishaw, but somehow she found out about me that I wasn’t a real girl and didn’t push it. She still wanted me on the team. It really surprised me.”

“After some more sessions with my therapist, he explained to my mother, that I’d never be happy as a boy, and that becoming a girl would be the only way for me to become happy.”

“We hugged and cried ourselves to sleep that night and we discussed this long and hard. We finally decided that me becoming a woman was the right thing for me to do. So the therapist referred me to an endocrinologist, and she prescribed hormone replacement drugs to make my body become more feminine, and when I turn eighteen I’d be allowed to have the corrective surgery to complete what I should always have been. So now I’m on female hormones and my body is slowly changing. Mr. Wood, the headmaster, knows all about me, and he suggested that I finish this school year out as Rhod, and next year I’d start school as Mfanwy, A GIRL!! I can’t wait.”

“I realized I could be Mfanwy full time and I had the approval of my mom, I guess I never really turned back to being Rhod.”

“Then Miss Cowlishaw came with the announcement that we would be in a cheer competition here in the States. We all voted on it that we would do it, this was when she realized that Drew and I weren’t exactly females, and if we wanted to compete we would have to be girls for the competition. She all of a sudden realized what she had done, she had talked to Mr. Pilling and Mr. Wood to see what could be done. Well they asked Drew and I, if we would be willing to be Gaby and Mfanwy for the competition? We both agreed, reluctantly at the time, giving no thoughts to the mechanics of what we just agreed to. When it finally dawned on us how we were going to compete, it would mean that both of us would be outed to our school group, and possibly everyone in this school here in the States. This could potentially be bad for Drew and I, whether here or back in Warsop. Then we realized there were only four of the ten exchange students who do not know about Drew and me. If we would come as girls, and if we could convince the four in the exchange group that Drew and Rhod never came, but their cousins Gaby and Mfanwy did, convincing them we were girls would make life a lot less complicated, at least for me, and I jump at the chance to be Mfanwy full time and save the embarrassment.”

“Drew, on the other hand, was still reluctant to do it and didn’t realize he was coerced into it by Maddy. Maddy had packed his clothes for him and left him only with Gaby stuff to wear for the trip, it was still a masculine look, but with feminine clothes, if you understand what I mean. Miss Cowlishaw and Mr. Pilling perpetuated the myth, by calling us by our female names in front of the group of four, and Miss C explained to Gaby and I what it was they were doing and Drew reluctantly agreed to go along with it figuring he could still be Drew when he got to the Walters. I guess Britney and Debbie doing what they had done forced Drew over the edge so now he too is stuck as a girl for the duration.”

“So that’s why I’m here as a girl.”

I could see Miss Bell was in awe of the story, for her mouth was opened and she couldn’t respond right away. When she realized I’d stopped talking, she shook her head and cleared her throat. “Mfanwy, are you telling me you’re becoming a woman?”

“Yes Miss Bell, that’s exactly what I’m telling you, Drew is still having problems with me becoming a woman, but the girls seem to accept me.”

“Wow that’s quite the tale. It doesn’t make things any easier though. Are you planning on staying Mfanwy for the full six weeks?”

“Yes! As far as the rest of the people know, I’m Mfanwy Morgan, daughter of Silvia Morgan.”

Miss Bell sat there for a minute contemplating what I had said. Then she smiled, got up and came over to me and gave me a big hug and said, “Welcome to womanhood Mfanwy, I’ll help you in anyway I can to make your transition easier, and help you out when you need me.” As she kissed me on the cheek and hugged me harder. “Ok maybe that’ll help me now that I know you will not turn into a boy later on. Now I’ve to go talk with the Jones’s and smooth this all out. You kind of put Sandy in a bad position with her parents.”

“Why is that Miss Bell? I don’t understand what all the guff is about. I found Sandy crying earlier when she was alone in the apartment after her dad had some loud words with her.”

“Did you? Oh my, I’d no idea it was going to be this bad?” Miss Bell said looking at the floor with a look of horror on her face.

“Miss Bell, what’s wrong? Is it me? Did I do something wrong?”

“What! Oh no sweetie, it’s nothing you had done, I just need to talk to … about … ahhh I’ll tell you later ok? I promise.” she quickly looked around and grabbed her bag. “I must head over, I’ll talk with you and Sandy after my meeting with Mary and John, ok?”

“Ummm like I had much of a choice really?”

Miss Bell smiled at me, patted my hand and said, “All will be revealed in good time Mfanwy, trust me. By the way you really look good as a girl.” Smiling at me. “Taa-taa for now, I’ll return shortly.” With that she left.

WHAT IS GOING ON HERE? I’m totally confused. Mr. J gets angry about me being a girl, Sandy looks like she is getting chewed out, I find Sandy in the apartment by herself crying, her mother isn’t saying anything, and keeps referring to Mr. J, Miss Bell is being evasive and is upset I came here as a girl. Why is everyone so upset? God did I blow this big time? Am I going to be in serious trouble? I seemed to already have hurt Sandy, well her dad did that and it was about me. Why does everyone stutter when they say Sandy’s name? Why is there such a big issue with me being a girl? I mean, after all, Look at Sandy she a big girl and me being a girl, I’d of thought that was more desirable. What gives anyway?

I looked out the kitchen window and watched Miss Bell cross the driveway and knocked on the back door, which opened a few moments later.

To be continued.

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Rhod/Mfanwy Finds out the truth about what has been happening. Will this change things? For the better?

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 6

Revelations:

Sunday:

I looked in the refrigerator and got something to drink and walked to my room to freshen up. My mind was in turmoil, what is going on here? Why are all these things happening? Should I even have come? This is turning into a nightmare. As I was straightening a few things out in my room, I heard the door to the apartment open.

“Em, are you here girl?” Sandy yelled.

I ran out of the room and ran to her and gave her a big hug just barely able to hold in my emotions, which she reluctantly returned. “Are you ok?” I asked.

She pushed me away and looked at me and said, “Em what is wrong, are you ok?”

“I feel like I got you into some serious trouble. Everyone is being so evasive about you. I didn’t mean to hurt you Sandy, I really didn’t!” I was starting to cry.

Sandy looked at me and exclaimed, “What is going on Em?” as she looked at me in horror “What did they do to you?”

“Well your dad got angry with you for me being a girl? Your mum won’t say why he did that? Miss Bell is upset with me, being a girl and me being here with you. I am sorry I came.”

“Wai … wha … huh? What’s been going on here Em? You’re all upset, you’re not making any sense?”

“Well, you crying on the couch and all; it seems to be about me, me being here, me being a girl.” I cried “Maybe I shouldn’t have come. I feel so bad.”

“Mfanwy, trust me when I say this, it has nothing at all to do with you! Please trust me, Pleeeaaassseee?” Sandy sounded whiney and sorrowful. “Mfanwy, get a grip on yourself girl, it will all be explained later.” Sandy seemed a bit embarrassed.

I pulled my self away from her and got a tissue to dab my eyes dry. I have no idea why I ended up so emotional. When I finally looked up and saw her she was wearing a cute waitress outfit. It was a cute dark blue dress with a skirt that flared at the waist down to her knees. The top of the dress had puffy cap sleeves with white lace at the cuffs, and a pretty white pinafore tied in a big bow at the back by the waist. She had on black flats and black tights. “Cute outfit,” I said through the tears, she just rolled her eyes and chuckled.

“Are you going to be ok Em?”

I just nodded my head.

Sandy put her coat away and went to her room to change out of her work clothes. She yelled at me saying, “Sorry I am so late Em, I had to take care of a couple of things at the restaurant. Did my parents show you around and take good care of you otherwise?”

I walked to her room so we wouldn’t have to yell and saw her door was closed. So I stood at her door and said, “Yes they took good care of me, we ate up on the mountain off of the skyline drive, it was a nice restaurant that had beautiful panoramic views.”

“Oh yes, I know the one you mean. I can’t think of the name of it at the moment. Great, what else did you see?”

“Oh, I saw the town, and they showed me the restaurant you work at.”

“You should have had them stop in.”

“They probably thought I would see it soon enough, I suppose.”

“Probably true.”

She opened the door and saw me standing there, “Why don’t we go into the living room and sit down?”

“Fair enough,” I said.

“Jeez I am tired, my feet hurt from all of the standing.”

The doorbell went off and Sandy said, “That must be Miss Bell, wait here and I will fetch her.”

I started to worry, why I do not know, but if she was going to expose me to Sandy…..

“Hi Sandy,” I heard. She walked into the living room she said, “Hi Mfanwy I’m back as promised.” I stood up and she gave me a hug and I hugged her back.

“How are you Sandy? Things getting better?” Miss Bell continued.

Sandy smiled a bit nervously and said, “Yes Miss Bell they sort of got better, things are still stressed but tolerable.”

Hmm I wonder what that is all about? I guess I will need to ask Sandy when we get the chance to talk again.

Miss Bell took off her coat and sat down. Sandy taking her coat asked her, “Do you want some coffee Miss Bell?”

“That sounds lovely dear, cream no sugar. Then she turned to me and said, “We women have to watch our weight, don’t we Mfanwy?”

I smiled at her remark and said, “I guess we do. It would be awful hard to cheer if we put on to much weight.” Miss Bell laughed at that.

Miss Bell looked at me and something got her attention and she looked worried all of a sudden. “Are you doing ok Mfanwy? It looks like you have been crying? Is something wrong?”

I shook my head and said, “I just feel like I am hurting everyone around me, and I do not want to do that. I just do not understand what is going on. I like Sandy very much, but ever since I met her parents, it seems she is in some type of trouble with them, or at least her father.”

Miss Bell came over to me and sat down next to me on the couch and took my hands in hers, “Listen to me Mfanwy, it’s not you! I will explain everything very shortly. Please trust me?”

I looked at her and said, “Ok, it seems everyone has been telling me that, you, Mrs. J, and Sandy.”

“Well trust us then, will you please? There is reason for all of it, trust me it’s NOT you. If anything it’s Mr. Jones, ok?”

While Sandy was getting the coffee ready, Miss Bell started on some small talk to get my mind off of things. I was starting to relax. “So Mfanwy, I understand you’re a cheerleader in your school and you will be in the cheer competition coming up soon?”

“Yes, after everyone saw Maddy, Gaby, Bernie and Ally doing cheers, the school board liked what they saw and decided to start cheerleading as a sport. Ally convinced me to try out for it. I am glad that she did for I really enjoy it and it’s really fun to do. We went out for the first time to a competition and used the rules and guidelines you yourself laid down for us, and we took second place. We were all pretty much shocked and chuffed when all that happened. The school board members were pleased, especially since it was our first time out. So cheering has become a real program in our school. Now I am proud to be a Warsop College - Sherwood Forester Cheerleader.”

She smiled at me and said, “I am so happy to hear you like doing it. You look really good Mfanwy, you really do. You look so much better now than you did when I last saw you in England.”

I smiled, but started to get worried she was going to let something slip, and Sandy would hear or figure it out. I looked nervously at her, and then looked to the door of the kitchen as Sandy came in with the coffee for her.

I think Miss Bell saw how nervous I got and she smiled at me, and said, “Don’t worry Mfanwy; things are working out better than you know.”

I raised an eyebrow at her, and she chuckled and then looked at Sandy as she was sitting down. When Sandy looked up and saw how Miss Bell was looking at her, Sandy started to get nervous. “Sandy, could I have a word with you in private please?”

“Go ahead Sandy, I will be fine.” She looked at me and then at Miss B.

“Umm you want to go into the kitchen?”

“That would be fine with me dear,” she stood up and went into the kitchen with Sandy.

All I heard was “you think?” coming from Sandy.

When they came out Sandy again looked pale and nervous, Miss B was comfortable and confident, they both sat down and Miss B started.

“Mfanwy we have something to tell you that I am sure you’re going to be ok with. First off, what I am about to tell you goes no further than this room, understand!”

I looked at her, then at Sandy, noticing she looked a little green, then back at Miss Bell, “Ok, I promise.”

“Mfanwy, I know you feel that you’re the cause of Sandy’s problems. Actually that is the furthest thing from the truth. Mfanwy you’re not the reason at all. Matter of fact it started many years ago.”

“There was a boy named Adam that found out he was not comfortable being a boy. He was so uncomfortable he knew something wasn’t right. He worked himself into a deep emotional depression. His depression was so bad, that he was thinking of ending it all by taking his life. This scared him and he knew he needed help, but he did not know where to go, whom he could see or turn to? He knew he could not tell his parents, for his dad was very intolerant of those people that were different, especially those people that did not fit in with the normal social roles that his dad was comfortable with. Needless to say, his dad was a bigoted, homophobic. That means he has a very bad fear of Gays, Lesbian, Bisexual, and Trans-gendered people. On top of this he was living in a small community that thought very much like his dad.”

“One day, Adam realized he had to turn to someone he felt would not criticize him for being different.”

“When I came to Grottoes about 6 years ago, I got to know his mom, and we socialized a lot. Adam got to know me, and I found him to be a most sensitive and shy child. He looked cute. Matter of fact, when I first saw him, I thought he was a girl that was just shy and timid. When I was told he was a boy, I was shocked to say the least. If she had told me he was a girl, I never would have questioned it. I told his mother it’s a shame he was not born a girl for he was so pretty.”

“Adam wasn’t sure who he was, but he knew he wasn’t a boy. He never liked to play the boy games, and he found talking with the girls was far more fun. Adam wondered, but didn’t understand, why he was so interested in female clothing. He felt jealous that the girls got to wear such nice and pretty clothing. He told me he used to sneak into his mothers room to put on some of her clothing. He knew he was different, because he felt very comfortable in them. He felt so comfortable in fact; he realized he had to find out why.”

“He was determined to find out what was wrong.”

“One day Adam saw a TV Talk show and they had men that became women on it, and he was captured by the program. He found out what they were called, and how to get more information on it. Adam started going to the library and started to look up all kinds of medical stuff. When he started to look on the Internet he finally found what he was looking for and read anything and everything he could, to do self diagnosis to see who he truly was.”

“He realized he had to be a woman trapped in a male body.”

“He knew I was from Chicago and thought I may know something about what he was going through and could somehow help him, being from a big city. He knew I never put people down, and I always encouraged people that were umm ... a bit different. I was flattered to say the least.” she turned to Sandy and smiled.

I then realized what it was she was trying to say, and whom she was talking about. I turned to Sandy, and I saw she had tears in her eyes. I moved over next to her and gave her a hug and pulled her into me. Miss Bell continued.

“He came to me for help. I was a bit taken aback at first, but I saw the anguish in his eyes and he was terrified to tell me. He finally told me what was going on. I helped him by getting him to talk with the school psychiatrist that told him he needed to tell his mother for he needed more professional help. Adam was fearful of this, but knew he could not continue, with out self-destruction, unless he get his parents to understand what is happening to him.”

“Adam was terrified, for he knew his dads opinion about people like him. He figured his dad was going to kill him, if he was lucky, or he was going to make his life a living nightmare. Adam told me all of this about his parents, and I told him I would talk to his mum about it, Adam was grateful but just the same terrified. When his mother was told, she took it hard. Adam was really feeling low at that time. The mother first refused to believe what she was being told, and she felt it was due to something she may have done or not done with her son. She took it personally. It was not going well for Adam. Adam lived in fear that she was going to tell his dad, and he knew it would be all over then.”

Sandy really started to cry at this point. I gave her a napkin so she could dry her eyes.

Miss Bell looked at Sandy and said, “Do you want me to continue Sandy? I can stop until a later time so you can compose yourself?”

She nodded her head to tell Miss Bell to continue on with the story, “Please continue Miss Bell.”

“That night after I had talked with his mom, Adam came home and he was a nervous wreck. He did not know what his mother was going to do to him. Adam went to his room figuring he would be safe there for a while. His mother called him down to dinner. Adam really didn’t want to go down. His mother came up and told him, in no uncertain terms, that he was not going to stay in his room and hide, and ordered him to get down to the dining room. It was a quiet evening that night for no one said anything except for some minor usual banter between his parents. Adam was terrified, and his mom saw this. His dad was oblivious towards everything.”

“That night, when Adam was going to bed, His mother came to his room, sat down and had a very long talk with Adam. Adam was extremely nervous. It ended up that the talk was an amiable discussion and benefited both of them. After the discussion, his mother went to her room and got a nightgown for Adam to wear. Adam cried and gave his mother a big hug, he knew she may not accept completely what is happening, but at least she accepted it was her child, and would help him wherever she could.”

“The next day Adam woke up later than usual. He noticed the time and figured his alarm clock didn’t go off. He thought he was missing school and started to get up in a panic. He was shocked to find he was still wearing the nightgown, and then remembered what had happened the night before. His mom came to the door and told him to relax. She had called him in sick, so they could talk. She told him to leave the nightgown on and to put on her satin bathrobe, which she handed him. Adam was stunned wondering what sort of stunt his mother was pulling but he decided to play a long. She told him to meet her in the Kitchen when he was done getting ready. He went to the bathroom to do the necessaries then met her in the kitchen. His mom offered him some coffee and something to eat, even though he was too nervous to eat anything. His mother started up the conversation by asking him, if he had a feminine name he wanted to be called. He told her he did. He wanted to be called Sandy if he could. His mom told me that she thought it over, and then told him Sandy it is, she liked that name.”

“That is when Sandy was truly born. His mother finally told Sandy that she didn’t really understand everything about what was happening, but told him that he was her child, and the school psychologist did tell her what it was he was contemplating if he did not get the chance to be whom he believed he was inside.”

“She told him this shocked her, she would rather have a confused daughter than a dead son. That if he ever harbored such thoughts again to please come to her, or go to the psychiatrist before he did anything that everyone would regret.”

“She said, that if he would do that, it would really kill her inside, for she would truly have her heart broken then. She would always love him no matter what. That he would have to forgive an old woman that is probably going to make pronoun or identity mistakes on his behalf, to please forgive her, for it will take quite some time to get used to having a daughter instead of a son.”

“Sandy was so ecstatic he almost strangled his mother with love when she finally accepted who he was. They talked for a long time, and he was told to change clothes, and she would take him shopping for some of his own female clothes.”

“She told him, after talking with the school’s psychiatrist, she got a name of psychologist who handled these types of problems. She had made an appointment with this psychologist for the following day. She would not tell his dad for the time being. She also told Adam that she would break it to his dad at the doctor’s office at a later date, if necessary, after she found out what was going on, thinking this would be a safe neutral place if he had to be told.”

“After going to the psychologist, he was diagnosed with having Gender Dysphoria. His mother was told this and explained what it meant, that he was a girl trapped in a male body. She was told, that if nothing was done, her child would go into a very deep depression, which could lead to self-destruction. She knew now was the time to tell his father what was going on, and she knew he would not take this news well. She was worried for her child.”

“His father was told and as expected he did not take it very well. After much arguing, the doctor finally made him understand what was going to happen if nothing was done. He begrudgingly gave in and accepted the fact that his son was going to now be his daughter.”

“Sandy was sent to an Endocrinologist, who started her on hormone replacement therapy. It was determined that during the summer Adam would transition into Sandy, and since she would be starting at a new High School, she would be enrolled as a girl, as Sandy Jones. She had her name legally changed, and all her records where changed to reflect her new status. So all of the kids at the school accepted Sandy as a new girl to the school system and no one remembered Adam. This was fortunate for Sandy, and cut down on the possible harassment she could have gotten. Her father however, has had a very tough time accepting it all, and he still regrets losing his son. He is still in denial about it all. Sandy’s mother is still having issues with it too, but given time I am sure she will handle it well.”

Mfanwy hugged Sandy even tighter. Sandy hugged her back. I then whispered, “It’s ok Sandy, and I do not hate you for who you are. I love you even more. You’re a very beautiful woman and I am here for you. I understand what it is you’re going through. Trust me on this ok?”

Miss Bell Smiled at me and patted my arm as she continued, “This is why Sandy’s dad is like he is, it has nothing to do with you. However her dad still sees Sandy as a boy, and you being a girl, well he is still thinking that his SON would make advances toward you. He still doesn’t realize Sandy doesn’t think like a boy, nor was she ever a boy.”

I smiled when I heard this. I turned to Sandy and said, “Just remember, you’re not going to have your way with me!” and started giggling.

Sandy looked at me confused then caught on to what I meant and just laughed. I looked at Sandy and just could not see any trace of a boy there; I just couldn’t imagine her being one, she looked so natural.

Miss Bell looked at me and without saying a word I knew what she wanted me to do.

“Umm … Sandy?” I said.

She settled down from her mirth and said, “Yes?”

“I have a bit of a confession to make too.”

“Oh? What is it?”

“Well you remember you where to have had a boy come over here by the name of Rhod correct?”

“Yes, so?”

“Well actually …um … you did get a boy by the name of Rhod.”

She looked at me puzzled. “What are you talking about Em?”

“Well uh … you were expecting a boy, so was Miss Bell. Well that boy did come, but what you don’t know, that boy too is in transition to become a girl, just like you.”

“What are you trying to say Em?”

“Yes well, I am Rhod.”

“WHAT!!”

“I am transitioning to become Mfanwy fulltime. I too am a girl inside, just like you. I too realize that I couldn’t continue to live like a boy, and … well this trip … it a … it afforded me the opportunity to become Em fulltime for the time I am here.” I looked nervously over at her. “Actually the reason I am this way is because of the Cheer competition we will be going to later in our stay, while we are here in America.”

“Wow, I never would’ve guessed Em. You look so natural, you move, act, talk and look like the perfect teenage girl, I would never have guessed. Are you sure you’re not saying this to make me feel good?” As she hugged me so tightly I couldn’t breathe. I thought I was going to pass out do to the lack of air. “That is just so cool; you can be my little sister while you’re here.”

Sandy then turned to Miss Bell and said, “You knew this all along didn’t you?”

“Well I knew Rhod was living the life of a girl because of extenuating circumstances, and that is why Dan lost it in England. He happened to run into Mfanwy while she was there and realized who she was. He could not handle it and made bigoted remarks to Rhod and racial slurs to Sabrina, when Sabrina was trying to calm him down.” Miss Bell said.

“Oh that is why he was removed from the exchange program. Is it possible he could cause trouble for Mfanwy?” asked Sandy.

“Well, he could, but he knows the consequences if he does, and it will hurt him quite a bit if he does try to start trouble. He is on probation, and he knows it, and he was told what would happen if he told anyone about what happened in England. However, yes he could still cause problems, and we need to keep an eye on him.”

“Sandy looked at me, and said, “Don’t worry about him, if he starts any kind of problems, you let me know and we will get it taken care of before it gets out of hand.”

Miss Bell looked at her watch and said, “Oh my goodness look at the time. I need to get going. Look you two, I am now happy you both know about each other, and you now understand why I put you two together. I trust you will not tell anyone about what was said outside of this room, especially to Mr. Jones, he is not all that forgiving. Sandy please do not tell your mom about Mfanwy, unless it’s an extreme emergency, if it gets out who she really is, there could be trouble, and I may lose my job. Em, you can’t tell Mrs. Jones about this either, you will understand why tomorrow. We will definitely need to make sure Dan doesn’t start anything for he definitely can cause problems if he tells people about you. Sandy, Em has to be at the school at nine AM, the school bus will be around to collect her at about quarter to nine. Could you make sure she knows were to go?”

“Certainly Miss Bell.”

Miss Bell smiled at both of us and gave each of us a hug.

“I knew this would work out. I think this will help both of you. Mfanwy, you’re a very beautiful girl. You may need to get a stick to beat the guys off of you this year.” Giggling.

I blushed and said, “I may need some girl lessons on how to deal with guys, you people are scaring me.”

They both laughed and Sandy said, “Don’t worry Em I will teach you how to handle the guys. I promise.” And she giggled.

We all got up and Sandy got Miss Bell’s coat and we walked her out to the door. She turned to us with a big smile on her face, hugged us and said, “You two girls take care of yourselves ok? Mfanwy, I will see you tomorrow morning at school.” She gave each of us a kiss on the cheek and left.

We both went over to the window and watched her get into her car and leave. We looked at each other and we both smiled and giggled, Sandy turned and gave me another hug, and said, “Welcome to America Mfanwy, I am really happy you’re here. We are going to have a ball.” Grinning I hugged her back.

A thought came to me, “Umm … Sandy can I use your phone to call my mum?”

She smiled at me and said “Oh yes you did say you wanted to do that. Go ahead; the phone is in the living room. If you want some privacy, I can stay here?”

“Sandy, now that I know your secret and you know mine, there are no secrets to worry about anymore. You’re more than welcome to listen in, in fact I want you to talk with my mum.”

Sandy didn’t know what to say.

“Hello mum? This is Em. … You won’t believe what happened to me? … No I am not in any kind of trouble mom! Sheesh! No listen, I am staying with this cool girl, her name is Sandy Jones. … Yes mum she is a girl! … No mum there isn’t any problem; as a matter of fact we have a lot in common.” Mfanwy looked at Sandy and mouthed, “Can I tell her about you?”

Sandy thought for a moment and then nodded her head with a smile on her face.

“Mum listen, honest we do have a lot in common. She is just like me. … No not like that, no listen she is a transsexual, she used to be a boy too. … Yes that is right. She is a very sweet person and she knows about me too. … What do you mean how did she figure it out? I told her mum. She told me her story and I told her mine, I mean it’s only fair. Miss Bell helped us learn about each other. … Yes she really helped out, and at first she was shocked to see me as Mfanwy, and so was Sandy. I found out her dad was none to happy with me being a girl. He really doesn’t like that his son is now his daughter, and he is still thinking of Sandy as his son, and he is worried about me being a girl. … Yes mum I will be careful. By the way, the parents do not know about me, and Miss Bell told me not to tell them unless it’s absolutely necessary. So if they answer, please do not give me away, ok? … Uhuh, … uhuh, … uhuh, … ok. Here I want you to talk with Sandy and she can give you her phone number, here she is.”

I handed the phone over to Sandy, “Hi Ms. Morgan … ok Sylvia. Em is great. I am glad she is here and my exchange student. I am very happy we have a lot in common. You have a wonderful daughter, and I will take good care of her, promise. … Yes I will. … Oh, ok I didn’t know that. … Hmm I better get some stuff for her then, I am glad you told me. … Yes I will, I promise. By the way here is the phone number for my place, it’s shared with the main house and it is my parent’s phone number too. … Ok, here it is, 540-5…”

While she was talking with my mum, I was thinking how wonderful this was going to be, we both are transitioning girls, and she is far ahead of me, and I now have someone to talk to, and maybe get some questions answered about all of this and me. I looked at Sandy in a new light, I saw her as my big sister instead of my host. I wonder if I could do something about her dad and mum. It’s a shame they are not giving her the support I have with my mum, and my step mum, even though she thinks I am a genetic girl.

“Ok, here she is Sylvia.” Sandy handed me back the phone.

“Yes mum? … Yes I know, I will be careful. … Yes mum! … I miss you too I really mean that. … Yes I know. I am taking my daily medicine. … Ok mum you to. Hugs! Bye mum … kisses.” With that I hung up, and had a tear in my eye.

“You really do miss your mom don’t you?”

“Yes Sandy, she is the best, she really helped me during the period I was trying to find myself, and she is happy with me which ever way I am, boy or girl. She kind of blames herself for me wanting to become a girl. Lets sit down a spell and I will tell you what really happened over the past many years and then you will understand where I am coming from. It all started three years ago when my father … … … … and that is how I came to be here like this.”

“You mean originally you never ever thought of yourself as a girl?”

“No, not at all, it wasn’t until after doing Mfanwy for thee years I started to like being a girl.”

“Wow, your story is a bit different than mine. I always knew I was not a boy.”

The phone rang; Sandy went over and got it. “Hello? … Hi Mom. … Yes mom. … Ok see you in a bit then, we need to change and freshen up a bit. … Ok see you in about half an hour. Bye.”

“What’s up Sandy?"

“My parents want to take both of us out to a good restaurant for dinner.”

“Oh ok. I guess I need to put on something nice then, like a skirt and blouse, or a dress, I would assume? I will have to change my makeup.”

“Yes we do.”

We both hurried over to our rooms to get ready. I decided it wasn’t important to keep my door closed anymore since Sandy knew about me. I was running around looking for things to wear. I didn’t know how nice I had to get dressed, so I walked over to Sandy’s room in my knickers and bra and noticed the door was open. She was in her knickers and bra. She was really filling out her bra. I found myself being jealous of her. I asked her, “How classy is this place they are taking us to? What should I wear?”

She said, “They will probably take us to a really nice place, in Waynesboro, and a pretty dress is called for.”

“I only have skirts and blouses Sandy.”

She smiled and said, “I may have something you could fit into, in the closet in your room. A lot of my older dresses are there before I had a growth spurt and they no longer fit me. I was planning on giving them to the Salvation Army or Goodwill, but I haven’t had time to do that. Maybe it was a good thing I didn’t. Why don’t you see if anything in there would suit you?” Smiling at me.

“Ok I will, thanks Sandy.”

“Ok little sister, anytime.” Smiling at me, I smiled back at her; it was nice to be called her sister.

I looked through her dresses and I found a beautiful black dress. It had a high neckline made from a see through nylon that looked like the petals of a flower, billowy, see through, nylon sleeves with petal like wrist cuffs. The bodice was made of black silk with two straps, and taffeta skirting with a small flaring petty coat, that flared the skirting out from the hips to just above my knees. This dress was gorgeous and I decided I wanted to wear it. I took it back to the bedroom and carefully laid it on the bed. I went to the dresser and got black sheer nylons, my sexy black knickers and my sexiest black bra. I put them on then did my makeup, and touched up my hair for an elegant look. I was shaking with excitement as I unzipped the dress and stepped into it. After I got it on and zipped up, it fit me like it was made for me. I put my jewelry on and I went into the closet and found my black pumps with two-inch heels. I put them on and then went over to the full size mirror. When I looked in the mirror I was shocked, I was beautiful, I looked elegant, I was speechless. This dress made me look absolutely gorgeous.

I heard a “Wow” coming from the door of my room and turned to see Sandy staring at me.

“I never looked that good in that dress.” Sandy told me. “It looks like it was made for you Em, simply amazing. Good job on your hair and make-up by the way, it looks like it was done by a professional.”

“Well it better, or my mother wouldn’t be to pleased. After all she is a cosmetologist and she has been teaching me how to do hair, nails, and makeup.” Giggling.

“I may have to have you do my hair and makeup some time Em, you’re good.”

Sandy looked great in her silver and black dress, with a silver sequined bolero jacket, coming to her waist. The dress had black taffeta skirting too, which flared out from the waist, much like mine. She wore shear black tights, with three-inch black pumps. Her makeup was great, and her long blond hair had soft curls in it, framing her face. She was a vision.
“It would be my pleasure, sis.” Smiling at her.

She just beamed at the use of the word sis. “Come on my little sister, grab your purse and coat and let us go, they are waiting for us. I think we are going to a place in Waynesboro tonight, so it will be about a forty-minute trip.” As she grabbed her handbag, I then realized she meant ‘Grab your Handbag’.

I grabbed my handbag and coat then followed Sandy over to the main house. As we entered the kitchen I heard her dad say, “What is keeping those two, we need to get going.”

“Patience dear, it takes time for a woman to get ready and to look her best.”

“Yea right! If only HE was a gi...”

“SHUT UP JOHN! I have heard enough about it already. She IS our Daughter and I won’t have you embarrassing her.”

We heard some grumbling from Mr. Jones as I closed the door with a loud thud.

“Shhhhh they are here now you behave tonight, I want no more episodes like this morning with your daughter. Do you hear me?”

To be continued.

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

He turned to me and said, “I will decide what’s right Mfanwy, and this just isn’t the place for it. Ouch!” He quickly looked at his wife and I saw she gave him the evil eye and he shut up, I think she kicked him again.

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 7

Flirting:

I could tell Sandy heard that exchange, her jovial air changed in a heartbeat. I turned to her and said, “Don’t let it get you down, be the best woman you can be and show your dad what he is missing by treating you the way he does. Don’t give him a reason to say I told you so. You are gorgeous, and don’t let him pull you down.” as I hugged her.

She put a smile back on her face and said, “Thanks sis, with you here it will make it all the more tolerable, lets show that bigoted fool he has a wonderful daughter.”

“That’s what I want to see and hear Sandy; lets go all out and show him what two girls can do tonight.” We both smiled at that.

We walked into the dining room and they were both sitting there. They turned to say something, until they saw us, and Mrs. Jones said, “Wow look at you girls. You’re both gorgeous! Em you are a drop dead beautiful girl. Sandy you look great too, doesn’t she Hun?”

Turning back to a shocked Mr. Jones.

Mr. Jones had his mouth open and looked like a fish out of water. “Huh, oh yea, wow you ah … girls look great tonight, especially you Mfanwy.” smiling and winking at me.

I wasn’t sure how to take that attention from him.

“Well, shall we head out?” Mr. J said, as he came out of his stunned appearance, then walked over to me and offered me his arm not even looking at Sandy. While Sandy and her mum wrapped arms together, I saw Mrs. J was really impressed with how Sandy looked and told her, “You are absolutely ravishing dear. I love that dress you have on. You look so happy, much better than this morning at least. Did something happen that made you this way?” Sandy was beaming at her mum, as they pulled each other close.

“I guess you could say that mom. I love having Em here; she’s great. We are going to be as close as sisters, mum.”

I looked back over my shoulder and I saw the look Sandy had, I winked at her, and smiled.

Her dad heard that exchange and he almost choked. I saw him flinch when Sandy said we were going to be as close as sisters. I just grinned thinking ‘you just wait Mr. J; you haven’t begun to learn about your daughter’.

The drive over, took about forty-minutes. We were in the car park of the Mountain Jacks Restaurant as Sandy said. “It looks like a very fancy place. I am glad I wore this dress.”

The place was a bit on the elegant side. There was a fireplace with a picture perfect fire in it and it felt real warm and homey, sort of like an English manor.

Both Sandy and I fit right in with the rest of the clientele. Mrs. J was elegantly dressed too; she was wearing an elegant full-length lavender evening gown, with a matching jacket. We women looked great.

The hostess showed us to our table close by the fire.

I noticed a lot of men and boys were looking our way. Some had a strange look on their faces, with a sly grin, then nodded when I looked their way. I noticed some of the women had looked at us and didn’t smile.

When we arrived at our table, the hostess held the chair out for Mrs. J while Mr. J held my chair. After I sat down, he went and sat down in his own chair, leaving Sandy standing and leaving the waitress to go over and hold Sandy’s chair.

She handed us our menus and said, “Your waiter will be Corey. He should be with you shortly to get your drink order. Enjoy your meal and have a good evening.” as she left us.

I noticed a lot of the guys, mostly boys, were still looking over at us, and I fond it a bit unnerving. I just put a nervous grin on my face and started reading the menu trying to ignore the stares.

Mr. J didn’t know what to do, here he was with three great looking and elegantly dressed women and he couldn't say anything, for I could see he did not want to encourage his son/daughter. I could see it in his eyes that he was surprised at how good Sandy looked, but he did not want to complement her.

So I asked him, “What do you think of how Sandy looks, Mr. Jones? Isn’t she gorgeous?”

Mr. J just sputtered and said, “Oh, ah … umm yes h .. she does look beautiful tonight doesn’t h … er she.”

I could see Mr. J wince after that statement; he must have been kicked hard under the table, as he gave his wife a stare. I could tell Sandy wanted to laugh, for she knew what happened, but tried to ignore it.

The waiter showed up, and he introduced himself, “Good evening Ladies and Sir, my name is Corey and I will be your waiter tonight. Is there anything I could get anyone to drink tonight?” He turned to Mrs. J and said, “Ma’am?”

“Could I have a glass of White Zinfandel, please?”

“Certainly Ma’am, and what may I get for your lovely daughters, Miss?” as he turned to Sandy.

“May I have a sweetened iced tea please?”

“Certainly miss, and what may I get for you Miss?” he turned to me and gave me a large smile.

“Ah .. well, first I am not their daughter, I am a foreign exchange student from England, and they are my hosts. Second what would you have to drink?”

“Oh, sorry I didn’t know. You looked so beautiful, just like your host mother and her daughter,” pointing at Sandy, “that I thought you were family.” He really started to blush. “But now that I hear you talking, I can tell you have a really neat accent. I’m sorry Miss. Ummm … to drink; we have …” He started to rattle off a bunch of drinks some of which I did not recognize.

“Could I have a diet coke please?”

“Certainly Miss, and what could I get for you Sir?”

“I want a Jack Daniels on the rocks.”

“Very good Sir. I will get your drinks and be back shortly to take your order.” as he looked at me he was blushing, but still smiling, then turned and left.

Sandy looked at me and started to giggle, “Did you see the way he looked at you?”

“What do you mean?”

“Sis! He thinks you’re cute.”

“What? No way.” As I turned to look at him, as he walked away, he turned and saw me looking, then smiled even more. What is it with guys?

Mrs. J picked up on it and she too started to giggle. “Mfanwy face it, you British girls just attract all of the guys.”

“Nuh- huh, no way, there is no way he is attracted to me.”

“Want to bet Em?” Sandy said.

Mr. J just sat there embarrassed, still hurting from the kick, or is he embarrassed because his daughter is telling me that the waiter has a crush on me?

Mrs. J said, “Mfanwy, I told you this afternoon that you would be a guy magnet, this is the second guy to fall for you today.”

“Oh do tell Em, who was the first guy?” Sandy asked.

Getting embarrassed, “It was just the other waiter at the restaurant we ate at, for lunch. His name was Josh; he was cute for an older Guy.” giggling “He lives here in Waynesboro someplace.”

“Maybe you should introduce me? Maybe we could go on a double date with him and Corey?”

“What! Sandy he was way to old for me, he had to be eighteen or older.”

“So? Older men are more experienced, they know how to treat us properly.”

“What!?!”

Sandy cracked up laughing, and Mrs. J did likewise at that remark. Mr. J was turning red; I thought he was going to bust a blood vessel or something. I could see him biting his tongue and glaring at his Daughter.

Sandy ignored her dad and said to me, “Well what do you think of Corey?”

“Oh come on you can’t be serious, I'm too young. Besides he looks to be 18 too. He is cute. He would be the right age for you though. What do you think Sandy?”

“Yes he is cute Em, maybe we can fluster him. Want to try it? We’ll just flirt with him a little.” She giggled as did I.

“Ok let’s do it.”

Mr. J stepped in at that time and said, “Behave yourselves girls, this is not a place to be joking around. Especially …” Doing a hard look at Sandy, “You Sandy.” Looking with an evil stare.

“Oh lighten up Mr. J, we are just going to have a little fun. It’s not like we are going to hurt anyone, besides it will be fun.” I smiled at him.

He turned to me and said, “I will decide what’s right Mfanwy, and this just isn’t the place for it. Ouch!” He quickly looked at his wife and I saw she gave him the evil eye and he shut up, I think she kicked him again.

At first I didn’t know how to take Mr. J, then I heard Mrs. J say, “It’s not going to hurt anyone if the girls want to have a little fun John, so just don’t worry about it, ok?”

Mr. J glared at her and he got the message and nodded his head frowning, still red with anger.

Sandy and I smiled at each other. Mr. J knew he lost the argument and shut up. We all turned to our menus and started to see what we wanted. I saw they had vegetable lasagna, hmmm that sounded good. I know what I want.

The waiter came back and dropped off the drink orders. He asked, “Are you all ready to order then?”

There was a general agreement from everyone.

He turned to Mrs. J and said, “Ma’am what would you like to have?”

“Could I have the small Filet Mignon?”

“Certainly Ma’am. How would you like it cooked?”

“Medium rare please?”

After telling him all of the other things you get asked by a waiter, such as if you wanted potatoes, what style, vegetables, etc. etc.

He then turned to Sandy as she smiled seductively at him, and she ordered in the most seductive voice she could muster, “Could I have the stuffed flounder seafood dish, please?”

I saw our waiter respond to her seductive smile and I grinned, as he started to blush.

Sandy coyly looked at him and filled in all of the other questions.

Our waiter, bless him, cleared his throat and continued on as if nothing was happening.

I swear I could feel the heat from his body turn up. I could see Mr. J was just about to pop. I never seen him so red? I wondered if he was going to have a stroke before dinner arrived. Mrs. J was smiling at the proceedings, she kept looking at me and I could tell she was about to lose it into a laughing fit. I turned to look at her and she smirked. Coughed and looked down like she dropped something.

The waiter finally turned to me and asked, “What can I get you Miss?”

I looked at him and smiled just like Sandy, cocked my head to the side and seductively said, “Is the Vegetable Lasagna any good?”

He about dropped his order tablet. He cleared his throat and said, “Um … Certainly Miss, I hear it’s umm … delicious.” He put a big smile on his face for me.

I looked thoughtfully and said in my best feminine, high class, formal, British accent, “Well in that case my good man, on your recommendation, I shall try your vegetable Lasagna.” Giving him one of my biggest smiles and winking at him.

“Umm … Very good Miss. You won’t be disappointed.” as he let go with a bigger smile.

I giggled, and he just blushed.

He turned to Mr. J, who recovered and said, “I would like a T-Bone, medium rare, with French fries and Italian dressing on the salad.”

“Very good sir. Is there anything else I could get for you? An appetizer perhaps?”

“How about an order of potato skins?”

“Very good Sir.” As he finished writing down the order “I’ll get this entered.” as he took the menus from us, he turned to me, smiled and winked.

I just looked at him and grinned my sweet little girl grin, as he turned to place the order. I do think he was walking funny as he retreated towards the kitchen. Hmmm I wondered what his problem is, grinning to myself.

I could see Mr. J wanted to say something to both of us, but kept glancing at his wife. She was giving him the 'don’t you dare' look.

Sandy and I looked at each other and started to giggle. After a bit even Mrs. J started to giggle. Mr. J was in a huff.

After we settled down, I thought about the appetizer? Yum, Potato skins; that should be delicious. “Are the Potato skins good here?”

“Em, wait until you see them, they are delicious, I promise.” Said Sandy.

Mrs. J said, “They are good for you too, most of the vitamins and minerals that are good for your body, are in the skin of a potato.”

“Really, that I didn’t know.”

As we were talking, I could see Mr. J had calmed down and said, “Mfanwy, potato skins here are really good, they leave a lot of the potato in the skin, plus they put different types of cheeses on top of the potato, sometimes they put bacon on it, then they bake them in an oven so the cheese melts over the potato. When they take it out they put a bit of chopped up chive on top of it, which is like a green onion, then they bring some sour cream which you can dip the skin into.”

“Hmmm sounds good.”

“You will like them, Em.” Sandy said.

The waiter came back more composed, smiling and put a platter of potato skins in the center of the table, and put a small plate in front of each of us, “Can I get anyone anything else?” looking at all of us.

“Mr. J looked at us and then said, “No I think we're set for the moment, thank you.”

“Ok, if you need anything just let me know.” as he turned and left the table.

I tried one of the skins, took off the bacon bits and found it delicious. “Hmm this is good.”

Everyone smiled at me.

As we were all eating the appetizer, a thought came to me about tomorrow. “Sandy, what should I wear to school tomorrow? I mean at our school we have to wear a school uniform.”

“Em you can wear what ever you want to wear that is comfortable, as long as it’s decent. You probably want to wear Slacks and a blouse, with a sweater to keep warm. Wear some comfortable shoes, I expect you'll be doing a lot of walking.”

“Do you know what we'll be doing?”

Mrs. J said, “They will tell you who you will be partnered with while you’re attending school here, and you will shadow them and take their classes. They will show you around the school, and let you know where the classes are. They will give you a locker too, to store your books and clothes. Then they will introduce you to the school administrators and principal so you know who to go to if there are any problems, or if you have any questions.”

Sandy smiled at this but didn’t say anything.

“What’s a principal?”

“Well he is the person that runs and administrates the school. He is the boss of all the teachers.”

“Oh the Headmaster.”

“Headmaster?”

“Yes that is what we call our head of our school.”

“Yes that makes sense, here he is our principle person to go to, alias the principal.”

We all chuckled at that.

“They also will give you a tour of the area so you can get acclimated, and know where the other students usually hang out. So it’s a general orientation just to make you comfortable Em. Classes will actually be starting on Tuesday.” Mrs. J stated.

“Are you coming Sandy?”

“No, Em. Officially I'm your host, but I'm not part of the exchange program, even though I am hosting you. The reason is, another person, David, was supposed to be your host before me, other than Dan. Unfortunately, just before Christmas, he and his brother died in a car accident. There was a scramble to find another host family. Instead of calling off the trip, my mom offered to be the host because of the lateness in getting one. My … uh … dad was concerned about me being a host, but he was told that a boy would be coming and it was an emergency situation because of what happened. He reluctantly agreed to allow us to host him.” as Sandy turned to look at her dad, he started to give her a scowl. “Well when you turned up, he felt a bit uncomfortable at the thought of having another girl around.”

“I am not uncomfortable with having another girl around the house so … n … ah … Sandy. It’s just … I felt taken, lied to. Um … we were told one thing, and we got … ah … um … another unexpected, … ah … well we got Mfanwy. No offense Mfanwy, I feel you are great, but it was just a shock after I was expecting a boy by the name of Rhod, is all.” realizing he was making himself look foolish.

How could he admit his daughter shouldn’t have a girl for a roommate? It was funny to watch him squirm, and squirm he did, and his wife just let him dig himself into a hole he would not be able to get himself out of. At least not without admitting his daughter used to be his son. I started to wonder if he would eventually shut up, realizing how bad he was sounding.

“Well anyway, my mother decided I could host you as far as staying with us, since I had the room and could take care of you. Sure you could have stayed in the big house. After all, there are lots of rooms there. But mum thought it would be better if I helped you, or even Rhod, if he would’ve showed up.”

“Being a senior and 3 years ahead of you, I am sure there will be different arrangements made at school as to whom you will shadow. So I guess I am not really considered as ‘one of the exchange students’, but I don’t mind. I am just glad you are my roomy … sis. I am glad you are a girl, instead of some boy, for I wasn’t sure how I could relate to a boy.”

I again saw her dad start to turn red, and saw him want to say something, but he held his tongue.

“I heard that there will be a few excursions where I may be able to join you.” she continued.

“Well I am very happy you are my host. I am pleased you will be able to come with us to some of the things we will be going to. Being that I am an only child, I am happy you feel that I am like a sister to you, for I feel you’re one for me … sis.” as I smiled at her.

I was watching out of the side of my eye how this news was being received by Mr. J, not good by what I saw, especially when I called Sandy sis. Gees he really is taking this hard, is he heartless? I wonder if he ever really loved his son.

Mrs. J was happy, for she was beaming at me and said, “I am glad you girls are so compatible, I am sure we will all benefit from this experience. Won’t we hunny?”

“Huh … oh … a … yea. Experience yea, … great yea.” As he looked at his wife with the same scowl he gave Sandy a few moments ago.

I swear he is going to have a stroke before the evening is done at this rate.

I saw I could read him like a book, is this how girls do it? I suppressed a giggle.

About this time Corey came carrying a large tray with another person in tow carrying a similar size tray. Both were filled with food.

Everyone got their portions, and I looked at the slice of Lasagna that was put in front of me. It was huge; this could feed me for a week.

We were all quiet while we were eating. The Lasagna was very good, but I could only eat one third of it.

Mrs. J asked, “Do you want a Doggie Bag dear?”

I said, “Huh? What is a Doggie Bag, I don’t have any pets.”

They all laughed at me, while I looked puzzled. Mrs. J said, “No dear, it’s not for a pet. If we want a box to take the food home, we call that a Doggie Bag. People used to make an excuse they would give the remainders to their dog. They knew fair well it was for them later. So it became known as a Doggie Bag.”

I finally comprehended what she said and then giggled, “Yes I would love to have a Doggie Bag.”

“Would you like some dessert Em?” Mrs. J asked. “They have a great Apple Dumpling with vanilla ice-cream.”

“Apple Dumpling?”

“Yes it is a peeled sweet apple, that is dipped in a sweet dough, then deep fried to a golden brown and a scoop of ice-cream on top, and some butterscotch syrup drizzled over top of it all. It really is delicious, it’s sort of a mini Apple Pie.”

“We have the same thing back home. Hmmm sounds good, but I'm stuffed, I'm sure I couldn’t eat the whole thing.”

Sandy said, “I’ll split it with you Em.”

“Ok, that sounds like a good idea.”

Corey came over shortly after, and took our dessert order.

Mr. J was unusually quiet, but I figured I better let that go and not start anything for fear he would become unhinged again.

“Sandy, where is the ladies loo?”

“Oh, good idea Em, I think I saw them near the entrance. I’ll come with you.”

She stood up, and the two of us went to find the loo. I looked back at the table and I saw that Mr. and Mrs. J seemed to be having a quiet, heated argument, judging by the body language I saw. I am not sure Sandy noticed. At least I hope not, she is in pretty good spirits.

After we got done with the necessaries, we touched up our make-up and Sandy made sure we were alone. She came over to me and gave me a hug and said, “Thanks for being here Em. I couldn’t have survived dad the way he is. I wish he would lighten up and accept me for who I am. We have had this ongoing feud every time we go out. I usually prefer to not go out with him, for he always manages to embarrass me in some way. This is the first time I really enjoyed myself, at his expense for a change. I bet he is going to have some really big black and blue marks on his shins.” as she giggled at that thought.

“Serves him right Sandy. He really is an overbearing prat, if I do say so myself, he is horrible. Was he always like this?”

“Well he does demand that things be done his way all of the time. Mom and I never really had a choice, and my mom usually goes along with it, so as not to argue.”

“Well maybe we can do something about that while I am here. It’s fun to see him trying to skirt your situation, now that I know the truth about you. It’s hilarious in a way.”

“Yes isn’t it? He really has been putting his foot in his mouth hasn’t he? I hope he enjoys eating filet of sole.”

“Filet of sole?”

“Eating the sole of his shoe, for he has been putting his foot in his mouth all day. It’s an expression where he said many foolish things.”

Laughing I said, “Yes that he has.”

The door opened to the restroom and Mrs. J came in. “Are you two ok? Sandy?” looking at us with concern.

“Hi mom. Yes we are just fine. Why is there a problem?”

“Oh, … ah no not really, I was just concerned about you is all. Dad seems a bit put out about … something, is all, and I felt it might have … a … umm … affected you? Are you ok Mfanwy?”

“No mom, really, I am fine. I like that Em is here with us, and it helps to … ah … make things better. Don’t you think?”

“I'm fine Mary, I've had a great evening. Really.”

“Well I just thought John was being a bit out of line, is all.”

“Men! What do you expect from them anyway? They think they are Gods gift to us women. Little do they know.” as I giggled.

“Too true Em, you are absolutely right. I think it’s time to straighten him out.” Mrs. J said.

Sandy and I left and went back to the table. It looked as if Mr. J was very subdued as he gave Sandy the eye. I saw Sandy turn to him and smile. “Is anything wrong dad?”

He looked like he was going to lash out, then turned to me then back at Sandy and said, “We'll discuss this later.”

“What’s there to discuss? We had a lovely evening, didn’t we Em?”

“Yes we did Mr. J. Was there a problem? For I certainly had a good time, didn’t you sis?”

“Yes no problems here.” both of us turning to look at Mr. J.

Knowing what the problem was, made it funny to watch him go through the range of emotions knowing what he was thinking. It took everything I had to keep from bursting into laughter.

Mrs. J returned about that time, and he was diffused.

After the bill was taken care of, we got up, and Corey told us, “Have a great evening ladies.”

We both turned to him and smiled and I said, “Oh we already did Corey. You have a great evening too.” giving him a big smile.

“You take care Corey, thanks for a great evening.” Sandy said.

We walked through the restaurant and I turned, to see Corey really beaming and talking to another guy, pointing over his shoulder to us. I noticed the other guy saw me, smiled and nodded when he noticed me. I just gave him a smile and left.

Our drive back was uneventful.

When we arrived home Mrs. J asked, “Would you girls like to come in for a cup of coffee or tea or something?”

We both declined.

Just about that time another car pulled into the drive. Sandy told me, “Oh, that is Elaine one of mom’s friends, she’s returning my baby brother.”

“Sandy you didn’t tell me you had a brother.”

“Sorry Em, with all of the excitement over everything, I guess I forgot to mention it. He is only five years old, and he can be a handful at times.”

I saw Elaine carrying a bundle with a head lying on her shoulders. She walked over to Mrs. J and I heard her say, “Here is your darling, Mary. He was great all weekend. He played with Josh most of the time, and the two of them had a great time.”

As Mrs. J took the sleeping tyke as she said, “Thanks for taking care of him this weekend Elaine, I really appreciated it.”

“Oh it’s no problem at all, they had a great time together, really.”

“Do I owe you anything?”

“No, not at all.”

“Thanks again Elaine. Oh Elaine, let me introduce you to our foreign exchange student from Warsop, England. Mfanwy, could you come her for a sec.”

“Sure Mary.”

“Mfanwy Morgan this is Elaine Hutter, one of my good friends. She had Kevin over the weekend for us while we were out.”

“Pleased to meet you Mrs. Hutter.”

“Oh please just call me Elaine, Mfanwy.”

“Ok Elaine, if you call me Em.”

“Deal Em. How are you enjoying your stay so far dear?”

Looking over towards Sandy, I smiled and said, “This is going to be a fantastic time. I love being here with Sandy and her parents, and now her brother, which I had no idea about.”

“Oh you will like him, he can be a dickens at times, but he is not all that bad.”

I smiled and Mrs. J said, “Well I better put Kevin to bed. Thanks again Elaine, I’ll talk with you later.”

“Ok Mary, see you later.” Elaine turned to Sandy, “How are you doing Sandy? Everything ok?”

“Yes Mrs. Hutter everything is fine.”

“Sandy! Stop making me feel so old, please call me Elaine”

“Ok Elaine.” as Sandy giggled.

“Well see you later Girls, I have to get going. My husband is on the warpath again. Typical men! Ta ta for now, looking forward to meeting you again Em. I would love to sit and just talk for a while.”

“Yes me too Elaine, take care.”

She got into her car, waved and drove off.

Sandy and I went to the carriage house.

“Sandy are you truly alright?”

“Sure Em, why do you ask?”

“Well your father was really a prat today is all. I probably would’ve fought back. I certainly wouldn’t allow him to talk to me like he did you. I really wanted to kick him myself.”

“Well dad is just upset he lost his son.”

“Well tell him to get over it, and to leave you alone if he doesn’t like it.”

“That is easy to say Em, but it’s a lot harder to physically do. Especially when he is your own father.”

“I guess. Still he really was bad today. We need to go on the offensive and make him see he has a wonderful and lovely daughter.”

“Thanks Em. Do you want something before bed?”

“No thanks, I think the day has caught up with me. I think I’ll go and get ready for bed.”

“Oh, ok Em, no problem. I am going to relax a while and watch a bit of TV.”

I went over to her and gave her a big hug and said, “Thanks for being my host, I don’t know what might have happened if I had gotten another family as a host. I mean this is so neat to meet someone else like me, I can truly be myself and not have to constantly be on guard.”

“I agree Em, it’s nice not having to worry about being found out by someone that could freak out, like when I first thought Rhod would be here.” We hugged again and smiled at each other.

“Goodnight Sandy.”

“Goodnight Em.”

As I went to my bedroom I took my HRT medicine and got ready for bed. I removed my notebook I was going to use for my Journal and started to write.

Day one, Sunday

We arrived at Grottoes, Virginia on Saturday evening. The local host families threw a party for us when we arrived. It was a great welcome party. I was introduced to my new host Sandy.

I have a wonderful host family. Their name is John and Mary Jones and their young five-year-old son Kevin. Their Daughter is Sandy, and she’s a special girl, and is fantastic. She’s ahead of me in school by three years, and is a senior, but I can see us really getting along together. Sandy lives by herself in a carriage house, which is located behind the main house where her parents live. This used to be the servants quarters for the main house, which is owned by her parents. The carriage house is above the garage for all of their cars. The carriage house is huge, almost as big as our home in Warsop. I have my own bedroom with its own loo, with a bath and shower.

Her parents live in the big house in front. The house is truly a mansion. The kitchen alone is as large as the whole first floor of our house. They live on a large estate, and there are plenty of woods surrounding the property. I wish it was warmer, for I would love to go for walks through the woods. The weather is quite cold here this time of year. There is no snow on the ground but there was ice covering all the trees and ground this morning. When the perfect blue sky let the sunshine touch the trees, after it rose over the mountains in the east, they just sparkled like jewels in a window. It was a picture perfect postcard.

Sandy had to work today so her Parents took me out.

They showed me the town of Grottoes, which is our hometown for the next 6 weeks.

Then they took me to Skyline Drive, which is in the Appalachian mountain range. It was absolutely breathe taking. Skyline drive is a very long road that runs along the top of the mountain ridge for many miles. We stopped at a restaurant located off of the Skyline Drive, just south of Big Meadows Campground and had a great meal, while looking at a spectacular view overlooking Virginia.

We had to head for home for a meeting Sandy and I where going to have with Miss Bell, at two thirty PM. The meeting was very enlightening, and it will go far to making this exchange trip be the best ever.

After Sandy returned from work and we finished the meeting with Miss Bell, Sandy and I got dressed in our best clothes and her parents took us out to a restaurant in Waynesboro, called Mountain Jacks. It was a very nice restaurant, and very good food. I still have a lot of food left over from there.

I can see why Americans seemed to all have a weight problem. The portions of food one gets in restaurants is humongous, I feel they could feed an army. The food is quite good too.

If we keep eating like this, I’ll be the one with a weight problem.

I noticed there were quite a few language barriers in our English versus their English. I don't think there will be anything we could not overcome, but I found it humorous. I guess their English, really is American English. Why don’t they just call it American?

I put my notebook away, turned off the overhead light, leaving the one next to my bed on, made sure the alarm was set for seven thirty AM, then crawled under the covers, said a small prayer of thanks for having Sandy as my host, turned off the light and promptly fell asleep.

To be continued.

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

I could see Sandy beaming, as her brother spoke about her. I could see Mr. J turning puce trying to hold his tongue. He was absolutely livid but he couldn’t say anything about it. I was there and he didn’t know, I knew everything about Sandy. I am hoping Kevin never spills the beans about me knowing. Kevin was using all the correct pronouns when he talked about Sandy.

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 8

Acclimation:

Monday:

I woke up early again. Looking at the alarm clock, I saw it was four thirty in the morning. Turning on the light, I realised where I was this time, no more running into the wall. I really have to ask Sandy if we can go shopping to get a night-light, and I would love to get some decent tea.

I went to the loo, did the necessaries, and then took a shower. When I got done, I wrapped a towel around my hair and another wrapped around my breasts. Yes my breasts, I actually had some growth there. I went to the mirror and looked at myself, and saw that I was really starting to develop. I smiled and took my HRT’s. I spread lotion over my body, powdered myself and brushed my teeth.

Looking in my wardrobe I wondered what to wear today? Hmmm Sandy said to wear trousers, and a jumper. I found light blue jeans, white blouse, and a pale blue jumper. I also took my white trainers. I put my clothes on the bed, and then went to the dresser to get my light blue satin knickers, and bra, plus anklet socks. My chest was really sensitive today, as I gently rubbed my nipples, oh where they sensitive. I put on my satin light blue bra and immediately felt better as my breasts were protected. I finished dressing, and went over to the vanity to do my makeup. I dried my hair and pulled my hair back into a ponytail. Sprayed some perfume into a cloud in the air and walked through it.

I cleaned up the loo, and my bedroom.

I went to the kitchen to get some morning tea. I made some tea, again using the Lipton tea bags. Aurgh, I need to get some better tea, how can Americans stand this stuff. I found some cereal, it looked like Rice Krispies, hmmm we have this brand at home, so I got a bowl, poured myself a serving. I found a banana and cut one up on top of my cereal, put a little sugar on it then poured milk over it. After eating my breakfast I cleaned up my dishes.

I looked at the clock and saw it was almost six. I heard Sandy’s alarm go off. I guess I better go and make some coffee for her. I heard her shower running, and figured I had some time yet, so I would brew the coffee for her instead of using the instant.

I went to the living room and turned on the TV. I realised she had cable, for she had tons of channels. I was exploring the TV channels when Sandy emerged from her room. “Morning Sandy.”

“Morning Em. Hmm I smell coffee.” As she came over and gave me hug.

I smiled at her and returned the hug. I like this custom. “Sandy I made you some
Coffee. I didn’t know what you would like for breakfast, so you will need to get that yourself.”

“Thanks Em. You needn’t have done that, really. I am supposed to be your host, sis.”

I smiled at her, and said, “I enjoy doing it for you oh sister of mine, so indulge me. Besides I couldn’t sleep any longer, my body is still on my home time.”

Sandy went and got her breakfast and I joined her in the kitchen. We sat and chatted for a while.

“Em, I work most of the time after school at Jacks Diner, and if you were not coming home right away, you would need to make arrangements with someone to take you home. Miss bell would be obliging to do so, so ask her when you know that you will be late. If you could inform me, I will not wait for you so I can get a head start towards home, so I can get ready. Is that ok with you?”

“Sure Sandy, I see no problem with that. When could we go and do some shopping, like food shopping and some small items? I would like to pick up some salad things, some other … uh … tea, and a night-light for my room so I don't run into anymore walls in the middle of the night.” as I chuckled.

Sandy giggled, “Yes can’t have you waking me up by running into them can we. Let me know what you will need in the way of supplies for school. I don’t know what classes you will be taking, so I haven’t a clue if you will have everything you will need. So tell me as soon as you can, then we'll make a plan to get it all. I only work about two to four hours a day depending on how busy we are, since the stores close at nine, that should leave us some shopping time, and we can go to Wal-Mart, which closes at eleven, if we really have to. I am usually home by seven, so that will leave us two hours to shop and four hours if we go to the Wal-Mart store. If we need to get something special, I can make arrangements with Jack, and see if I can work my schedule around so we can go right after school. He knows I'm hosting you, and realizes I have other responsibilities regarding you. Will that be ok with you?”

“Certainly Sandy, that is more than ok.”

After we cleaned up the breakfast dishes, we both got ready to leave. “Sandy, were do we have to go today anyway?”

“Well sis, the bus will stop at its usual place which is on the corner of our road, I could drive you to school, but I want you to know where it is incase you may have to use the bus to get to school for some reason. Besides only your friends will be on the bus today anyway. I couldn’t figure out why they just couldn’t pick you up out front. I think it’s to get the others acclimated to take the bus to school, so they know where it will be.”

“If I had to take the bus, what time would I have to be at the bus stop?”

“The bus shows up around seven thirty most days, so you need to be there by then.” Sandy started grinning at me like she knew something I didn’t.

“What?”

“Oh nothing, you'll find out something later this morning that will make this walk a redundancy.”

“Huh?”

She just giggled. We walked to the stop, and arrived with about 5 minutes to spare. It was a beautiful morning. The skies were absolutely clear, the sun was warm, peaking over the mountains in the east, and it looked like it was going to be a warm day, well as warm a day as you can expect for winter, even in Warsop. I figure it will be about ten to fifteen degrees Celsius, it did not feel all that cold. We chatted for a bit and saw the yellow torture vehicle coming down the road. I turned and gave Sandy a hug and said, “See you later sis.”

“Have a good day Em, I will see you later tonight.”

I got on the bus and George said, “Morning Miss watch your step please.”

I smiled and said, “Morning Mr. George, how are you this fine morning?”

He chuckled at me using the Mr. in front of his first name, “I am fine Miss.” As he let me get to my seat, then closed the door and we got on our way.

I sat next to Ally who was excited. She gave me a hug and said, “How are you doing? You look good Rhod.”

Looking around I saw the four in the older group near the back of the bus. “Em, please Ally, remember what Miss C and Mr. P said didn’t you?”

Giggling, “Oh sorry Em, that is right. Well how is Em getting along then?”

I smiled and said; “I think I am really going to like it here. Sandy, my host, is really nice. Matter of fact, better than I could have hoped for.”

Ally just looked at me and was about to ask me what I meant about that, when we stopped again and I saw Drew and Jules get on the bus. I heard George say, “Morning Girls”

Jules saying, “Hi.” With Drew just nodding looking none to happy.

George then said, “One more stop and then we will head for the school”

I turned to Drew who sat in the seat next to us, and asked, “How you doing Drew?”

“Um … ok I guess. Britney has got her parents convinced I am a girl, so now I have to be a girl twenty-four/seven.” As he let out a not to happy sigh.

“Well cheer up Drew, Mr. P and Miss C wanted us to stay in this mode for our own safety after all, this should make it easier.”

“I suppose. But I really wanted to be me Rhod, not Gaby. I feel I am losing myself, losing who I am. I hate it. The bus driver even identified me as a girl, and I don’t even have any makeup on, just these feminine jeans and this green jumper. Heck, I don’t even have the Gaby’s bits on, Maddy still has them, and they still see me as a girl. I am tired of fighting it.”

“Sorry mate. I guess I really don’t understand your concern. I want to be recognized this way. Matter of fact I am a bit jealous of you. You’re such a natural.” Holding up my hands to ward off retribution. “All I am saying Drew, is go with the flow, and make the best of it. You need to be Gaby later anyway.”

“I was thinking of dropping out of Cheerleading Rhod. I just want to be Drew, male child of the Bond’s.”

“Drew you can’t do that, I need you. Please?”

Drew looked over at me like I had grown two heads.

“Drew look at it this way, you need to stay as Gaby at the Walters, and Mr. P and Miss C already introduced you as Gaby to the four older kids in our group.” Pointing to older kids at the back of the bus. “What do you think is going to happen if they find out?”

Before He could answer, we made another stop and Justine climbed aboard. Again we heard George say “Morning Miss, watch your step”

As Justine found her seat, George closed the door and then said, “Next stop Augusta High School.”

I could tell Drew was none to happy.

Everyone was talking on the bus; it was quite noisy with everyone explaining his or her hosts to everyone else. I saw Drew starting to forget his troubles, as he started to get into the swing of things, and started talking with the other girls. We were all excited by the time we got to the school.

We arrived at Augusta High School and the bus moved along until we stopped next to several parked yellow busses. I saw Miss C standing outside of our bus. George said “Ok kids, we are here. Careful getting off the bus and I will see you later this morning.”

We all got off of the bus. Mrs. C said, “Is everyone alright?”

We all chorused, “Fine Miss Cowlishaw!”

We saw Miss Bell approaching our bus and Maddy was with her. Maddy went over to Drew and Jules and gave Drew a hug. I was standing with Ally and Bernie, when Bernie said, “How are you doing Rhod?”

Looking around, I saw the older kids off to the one side, and they were to busy talking, to have noticed what Bernie had said. “Please call me Em, Bernie. Rhod is not here.”

She caught on and said, “Oops sorry Em, I will try to remember that.”

Miss Bell finally called to us and got our attention and she led us into the high school and gave us a tour of the school. Hmm this place looks a bit like our high school. There seems to be areas that have tons of lockers in large corridors. Not like in our school where the lockers are in our form room. I guess ideally this is a better way of doing it. I wonder if they have a cloakroom? Nope, they don't have a cloakroom, as we found out. We are to have a locker issued to us where we can put our cloaks, clothes, and books. Mr. Fredericks met us at the lockers and assigned us each a locker.

We were led into a classroom and we all grabbed a seat. Looking around I surmised this might be Miss Bell’s classroom judging by the pictures of England hanging on the walls. Some fliers on the wall were from places we had gone to last summer with the American group.

Principal Roberts and a stern looking woman joined us shortly. To my surprise, that woman was Mary Jones. I broke out into a big grin and waved at her. She saw me and smiled back at me. I saw Ally and Bernie look at me like I was daft. Before I could say anything, Principal Roberts spoke, I would like to introduce Mrs. Mary Jones; the schools head counselor.”

I'm not sure what that meant but my jaw dropped when I realised she was one of the administrative staff here at the school. No wonder she wouldn't say anything about it yesterday. She looked at me and giggled and winked at me. I just blushed and smiled. She may look stern to the others, but I know better.

She had put her stern look back on as she gave a little talk, Mary said, “Welcome to America and Augusta High School. I hope you all will have a good time. If there are any problems while you’re here, please come to me. I will be in the main office by the front entrance of the school.”

While she was talking I looked over at the Principal. The Principal looked a bit like our Headmaster Woody. He too looked like a wag. After a short while they both left us to the care of Miss Bell, Mr. Fredericks, Miss Cowlishaw and Mr. Pillings who were drinking coffee in the back of the room.

Miss Bell came forward, she said, “Everyone will be shadowing your hosts while you’re in school.” Then she turned to me and said, “Mfanwy, you will shadow Darla, with Ally, since your host Sandy is a senior. You will be in school for three days each week. The other two days we will visit various places around the state and other interesting things. The weekends will be free with your hosts. School starts at Eight O’clock and you’re expected to be in your homeroom by then. The last class will end at Three O’clock. If there are any extra curricula activities they will take place after Three O’clock and you will have to arrange your own transportation home. Are there any questions?”

I looked over at Ally and we both smiled at each other.

No one asked anything, and she said, “Ok then, lets gather your coats, and we will get on the bus, and we will teach you Grottoes 101. Since the cafeteria is closed today, we will have a picnic style lunch at one of our stops.”

We left the school and piled back into Georges yellow torture device. We left the school just before twelve.

I guess Grottoes 101, as Miss Bell calls it, is our first lesson about the area.

Miss Bell told all of us, “Grottoes itself is midway between Newtown and Waynesboro. It’s about 25 miles to either of them, and lies on the border between Augusta and Rockingham counties. The school takes students from both ‘counties’; there is only a sparse rural community outside of Grottoes. To the east and north lies the Shenandoah National Park. To the west, is a rolling river valley beyond which are more hills and the state of West Virginia.”

Being nice out, George drove us up into the mountains of Shenandoah National Park stopping at a little pull-in going by the name of Madison Lookout. I am not sure the bus could make it any further up the road.

Miss Bell said, “Off in the distance is a river. The river is called Madison Run. We will have lunch here, George will set up a box of goodies for us.”

We looked all around and it was quite beautiful up here. This was to be our lunch stop, George fetched a box up from the back of the bus and soon we were all tucking into a picnic lunch, chicken, corn, hot tomato soup, brownies and fruit. A surprisingly balanced meal! I stayed away from the chicken and ate some extra fruit.

After we all finished, the gang got together. We had a bit of time yet. This was the first time we really had to get together and just talk, since we set off on this trip.

“So how are yours?” Ally asked of Drew.

“Ok I guess,” I heard him say.

“They think he’s a girl,” Mad put in.

“Why?” Bernie voiced the obvious question.

“Apparently Brit and Deb never told their olds he was a boy.”

“Mad!” Drew stated.

“Well it’s true,” Maddy said.

I heard Drew let out a deep sigh. I could tell Drew was not thrilled in the least.

“Poor Drew, so they think you’re Gaby?” Bernie stated.

“Sort of, they know my name is Drew but they are thinking ‘Barrymore’, they think Gaby is some sort of nickname.” Drew stated.

“Haven’t they noticed your lack of, um, bits?” I asked.

“Well they are hardly gonna say anything are they Rhod?” Mad pointed out.

“I suppose not.” I stated.

“What about you lot?” Mad asked.

“Ok I suppose.” Bernie was non-committal.

“I’ve got my own room.” Ally mentioned.

“How about you Mr. Morgan?” Mad pursued Rhod.

“Yeah what’s this Sandy like?” Bernie joined in.

All eyes turned to me.

“I bet he’s a right hunk,” Ally stated.

“Er not exactly,” I finally managed.

“So?” Drew asked.

“Well I guess you’ll find out soon enough.” I sighed. “Sandy’s eighteen,”

“We knew that,” Mad interrupted.

“Let him talk Mad,” Ally admonished.

“She lives on her own and has a car, I have my own room with an en-suite.” I stated.

“Hang on, you said she,” the ever sharp Bernie pointed out.

“So she’s a girl,” Drew joined in. “go on then Rhod.”

“Well she’s quite pretty, fairly tall and slim. She has a great personality and I really like her. She likes me too for she is already calling me her baby sister. Look you’ll meet her tomorrow, you can do the Spanish Inquisition bit then, okay?” I stated rather briskly. “By the way, Mrs. Jones, the counsellor, is Sandy’s mom. She thinks I am a genetic girl. Please do not say anything to the contrary. One other thing, since we are going to be here a while, and I will be living as a girl full time, please do not call me Rhod, or …” looking over to Maddy “Mr. Morgan please. If someone else accidentally heard it, that could be very embarrassing. Call me Mfanwy, Em or Miss Morgan, I do not care, but if you slip up, you could get not only me, but a lot of others into trouble, especially Miss Bell.”

I heard “Ok, we will do that Em.” from almost everyone. Drew didn’t say anything, he looked ill.

“You ok Drew?” I said.

He looked at me and sighed, “I guess … Em. I am just not comfortable being like this, and now you’re telling me you want to live like a girl and become one … well I just don’t know how to take it, is all.”

“Please Drew, I am still your mate … eh? I mean we can still do things together. We can still help each other.”

“Well it’s just … well … it’s just … I guess ... I will survive.”

I went over and gave him a hug, and he returned it. We looked like two girls just supporting each other.

“Oh that is why Mrs. Jones, and you, smiled at each other.” Ally stated with Bernie nodding her head to take the subject away from Drew.

I smiled, “Yes she did not tell me yesterday, nor did Sandy. Sandy kept giving me smiles anytime we talked about school yesterday as well as this morning. Now I know why.”

“Come on you lot, time to go” Mr. P called over.

We finished the Grottoes 101, I guess it’s basic level courses, and found ourselves back at AHS. Miss Bell had included just about anything of interest, though to be honest that didn’t really mean that there was all that much here. There was the municipal pool (closed for the winter, as it’s open air), the Augusta County Showground (empty for now), the nature park at the south end of town and a very ‘Back to the Future’ style town square, that just about wrapped it up. She did point out the local teen hangouts, the Micky D’s and ‘Jenny’s drive through’, games arcade, and were Sandy works, Jack’s Diner. Similar to home I would say.

George dropped us off in the same order he had picked us up in. I told Ally I would see her tomorrow morning by the lockers as she got off the bus. Then Bernie was next, I told her I would see her tomorrow also. When my stop arrived I told Drew and Jules I would see them tomorrow, as I was leaving the bus.

I walked over to Sandy’s carriage house enjoying the beauty of the day and the area. I really felt alive. The phone rang shortly after I entered the house. I ran to answer it, “Sandy Jones residence.”

It was Mrs. Jones. “Em we will be eating around five PM. You'll be eating over here during your stay here, since Sandy is usually working during this time. Why don’t you freshen up and get comfortable, then come over and I'll introduce you to Kevin.”

“Ok, Mary. I'll freshen up, catch my breath, and will be right over.”

“Ok Em, Bye!”

“Bye,” as I hung up.

I went to my room and went to the loo. I came out and looked at myself and figured I looked ok yet, so I just touched up my makeup, spayed a bit of perfume into the air again and walked through it. I put on my coat and grabbed my handbag and went to the big house. I let myself in. After hanging up my coat I could hear some screaming coming from the front room, and then realised Kevin was kicking up a fuss. I walked into the dining room and walked over to him and he immediately got quiet, and with big eyes he started running away from me towards his mother. Grabbing his mother around her legs and hiding from me, Mary said, “Hi Em, this little shy one is my 5 year-old son Kevin. Kevin, this is Mfanwy, she is from England and will be staying with us for six weeks. Why don’t you welcome her?”

“I don’t want to. I want her to go away.”

Mary laughed, “Sorry Kevin but she is here to stay.”

“I Don’t Want Her Here!!!!”

“Don’t be so silly dear, get out from behind my legs.”

“I DON”T WANT HER HERE!!! TELL HER TO GO AWAY!!!”

I smiled at him, “Oh I am so hurt Kevin. I want to be your friend.”

“NOOOOO!!! GOOO AWAY!!!” as he buried his head into his mom’s legs.

I just giggled, “You silly boy you.”

“Normally he is not that shy Em. Just wait, I'm sure he will warm up to you soon. Then you won’t be able to get rid of him.” As she chuckled.

Mary pulled him off of her legs and picked him up while he buried his head into her shoulder. “Do you want something to drink Em?”

“Ok, sounds good to me.”

“What would you like?”

“Could I have some hot tea, please?”

“Sure, join me in the kitchen so we can talk and I will get you a cup.”

I followed her to the kitchen and sat down on one of the counter stools, while Mary single handedly got the water ready to boil. “Sure I can’t give you a hand Mary?”

“Could you get my teapot out of that cupboard please, it’s the blue one with the hand painted dragon on it.”

I opened the cupboard she pointed to and I saw the pot and took it down. The pot looked beautiful, “This is a beautiful teapot Mary.”

“Why thank you Em. I got that pot while traveling in Japan in 1975. I am not much for drinking tea, but I love to collect the beautiful tea pots.”

“Do you have any loose teas?”

“Oh sorry Em, I do not. The only thing I have is what is in teabags. I don’t suppose you much care for that type of tea, do you?”

“Ummm … well it'll do.” Not wanting to insult my host.

She smiled at me, “You’re not fooling anyone Em, I know you Brits have a flare for tea. I just never really acquired a taste for it actually. I never had a chance to taste different teas.”

“Maybe I could change that? If I get a chance to do some shopping I may find some good teas you'd enjoy?”

“That sounds like a wonderful plan Em. I expect there are going to be some other things you’re going to need soon, especially for your classes at school. If you find something you’re going to need, please tell me about it ok?”

“Yes Mary I will.”

“It’s going to be so nice to have a daughter around the house for a change.”

“What do you mean Mary? For a change? I mean you have Sandy, she is your daughter?”

“Oh … umm … I am sorry that came out wrong. I … ah mean … a … Sandy is living by herself in the carriage house and I … ah … kind of … ah, umm … miss her.”

Hmm that is strange for her to slip up. Is she not comfortable with Sandy being a girl? Hmmm I need to help Sandy. “I know it’s none of my business Mary, but is there something going on between Sandy and you guys? I mean Mr. J almost treats her like he hates her for some reason. He never compliments her and is always putting her down. Even you seem not to be totally comfortable with your daughter for some reason. Is there something I should know?”

“I … oh ah ... no Em, this is personal family business, and I don't want to burden you with it. So please drop that subject, ok? It wouldn't be good to say anything, especially to John. He may get upset.”

“Why should he? He has got a wonderful daughter. If my Dad had a girl like Sandy he would be over the moon about it.” Or would he. I mean he is less than thrilled with me. Me not being a boy, or so he thinks. If he knew I was a boy, he really would be upset, for that is what he wanted.

“So you say Em. Just don’t mention it in front of John, please.”

“Why is Mr. J so upset with her, I mean she is just so wonderful?”

I could see her eyes starting to get wet. The water came to a boil at that time and I turned away from her to finish making the tea. I put a couple of bags into the teapot and poured the water in. I let the tea steep for a bit. I could hear a sniffle behind me. I wanted to turn and look, but I didn’t want to embarrass her any further. I know what it is she meant. She still sees Sandy as her son, and she wants him back. Mary has not gotten used to the idea, but she is not as ruthless as Mr. J. I can tell she loves Sandy, but still loves Adam more.

I turned around and I saw she was wiping her eyes. Kevin seemed to have dosed off in her arms. She said, “Let me put him down and I will be right back.”

“Ok Mary.”

When she returned she seemed to have composed herself. “Are you ok Mary?”

“Yes Em, I just had an emotional moment is all. You know how those are.”

“Um … ah … yes, I understand.” NOT!

“Well if I can find a sitter, would you love to go shopping for a bit?”

“That would be fine Mary. What about tea though?”

She smiled at me and said, “Don’t worry, we will have time to finish our tea.”

I giggled and said, “No, tea time in my country means having something to eat for the evening meal.”

“Oh I see; we call that dinner. Don’t worry about dinner, we will figure something out, even if we have to bring it home.”

I just smiled back at her and said, “Ok, I’m game.”

Mrs. J went and made a quick phone call and came back and said, “I got one of the girls from school coming over to sit for us. She should be here in about ten minutes. In the mean time, let’s enjoy our tea. Would you like some cookies, a piece of chocolate cake, or a piece of apple pie?”

“Wow, if I keep eating like this here in the states, I’m going to be in BIG trouble, literally.” I giggled, “I guess a piece of apple pie would be nice.”

She got up and cut a piece of pie for me, and put on some sort of whip cream, I think it’s called Cool Whip.

The pie was delicious, and went well with my tea. I was just finishing the pie, when someone was at the front door. Mrs. J went to get the door. She came back with a girl in tow. “Mfanwy, this is Janice, Janice this is Mfanwy from Warsop England. She is our foreign exchange student staying with us for the next six weeks.”

“Pleasure to meet you.” I said.

“Pleasure to meet you Mfanwy.”

“Please call me Em.”

“Sure Em.”

“Janice, Em and I are going to go out to do some shopping. Kevin just went down, so he shouldn’t be a problem. You know where everything is right?”

“Yes Mrs. Jones. There shouldn’t be a problem. You ladies have fun shopping.”

With that Mrs. J and I got our coats and handbags, then headed out to her car.

“What do we need to get Em?”

“Well I would love to get some different teas, for one. I could use a night-light for the loo. I am not really sure what I am going to need for school yet though. I would like to get some veggies to eat at the house and some fruit. Being a vegetarian limits what I can eat.”

“So are you a vegetarian by choice or is there a different reason?”

“The doctors found out I am allergic to meats. My body can not process meat and it makes me ill.”

“Oh sorry to hear that Em. Can you eat soy meats?”

“Yes I can, so a soy burger would be fine. That is why I go for vegetable lasagna, and vegetable pizza a lot, or salads.”

“Can you eat eggs?”

“Yes I can.”

“How about fish?”

“Yes I can eat fish, but it’s not one of my favorite choices.”

“Well I just want to know what kind of cuisine we can eat when we do dinner, is all.”

We ended up going to a Food Lion grocery store and I purchased what I wanted, I got some diet coke to drink, and some crisps, I noticed here in the US they were called Potato Chips. They didn’t look like our chips.

Mrs. J bought several items such as pre-made, vegetable lasagna, lots of veggies, potatoes, and lots of fruit. She also bought some fish products, such as fish sticks and imitation crabmeat. She found some soy burgers and bought a couple of packs of them. It looks like I will be all right as far as food goes, for a while, anyway. We ended up filling two trolleys with food. I was starting to feel bad, for most of it was for my benefit. She bought the usual groceries for her family too. After paying for them, we returned home. Mrs. J would not allow me to pay for anything, telling me, “Hold on to your money for gifts and souvenirs, Em.”

“Thank you Mrs. Jones.” I graciously complied.

We took the groceries out of the back of the car and entered the house.

Janice said, “Home already? That was quick, you were only gone for a hour and half.”

“Well Janice, we only went to the grocery store to get some supplies. We will probably want you again sometime, when we want to do some power shopping.” Looking over at Em and smiling.

Em just stood there wondering what that meant.

Mrs. J paid Janice for two hours, and said, “Thank you for coming over on such short notice and watching Kevin, Janice. That was truly very helpful. Was Kevin any bother?”

“You’re welcome Mrs. Jones. No, Kevin slept right through everything, he was no bother at all.”

“Well thanks again, and I'll see you at school tomorrow then.” As Janice got her coat out of the closet and pulled it on.

“Take care Mrs. Jones, see you tomorrow then.” As she grabbed her handbag and went out the door to her car.

“Well Em, what do you want for dinner, now that we have some supplies?”

“Well after eating so much these past two days, and lunch today, would you be upset with me if I just wanted some vegetarian pizza?”

“Not at all dear, I understand. Let me pop the pizza into the oven then, I will pop a regular pepperoni and sausage pizza for John, Kevin, Sandy and me.”

As she was doing that, I heard Kevin screaming and running towards us into the kitchen. He ran right over to me and wrapped his arms around my legs and called me ‘momma.’ When he looked up and saw I wasn’t his momma, he jumped back in surprise and screamed in shock. Kevin saw his momma over by the stove and ran to her, acting all shy again. We both laughed. Kevin was embarrassed.

“Why don’t you say hi to Em, Kevin?”

“I don’t want to.” Peeking out from behind his mother’s legs.

“Aww, come on Kevin you’re hurting my feelings. I am a nice girl, I will not hurt you, honest.” As I stooped down and held out my hands towards him. “Please?”

As Kevin slowly screwed up his courage, he started walking towards me. I put out my hand and said, “Hi Kevin I'm Em.” He took my hand and shook it furiously in an up and down motion.

“Hi, I’m Kevin.” He said in a very shy tone only a five-year old could make, still not sure about me.

“I'll be here a while, can we be friends?”

“I think so.”

“Then you can call me Em, is that ok with you?”

“Ok Em. Want to see my room?”

I looked at Mrs. J and she giggled and said, “Why don’t you go, it will be a while before we are ready to eat anyway.”

“Ok Kevin, show me your room.”

He took me by my hand and dragged me out of the kitchen at a high rate of speed. We got to his room and I saw he had a TV in it, and a Sony Playstation 2. Wow he is only five years old and he has all this. I looked around his room and it looked like a toyshop. He had some mighty fine toys there, very expensive toys. Wow this boy has just about everything a child would ever want. I wish I had such toys when I was young. I see he had Lego sitting in the corner, big metal trucks that you could sit on and still role around on. The trucks were a crane, a shovel, a tractor, a dump truck, and a fire truck; they had Tonka on the side of them. Wow these toys must have cost a fortune. He had a large double bed, a large walk in closet stuffed with more toys and clothes. An electric car race set sat in the one corner of the room on a table. Is this child spoiled or what? I wonder why he has all these type of toys. I will have to ask Sandy sometime, why her brother seems to have almost every toy ever made, at least it seemed that way.

“Em, want to play a game with me?”

“I don't know how much time we got to play a game Kevin, but I guess we can try one, as long as you quit when we get called to dinner, ok? Else I will never play a game with you again.”

“Ok Em, I promise.”

With that he turned around started the TV and popped a game in the computer. I saw it was called 4X4 Revolution. I saw the game jacket lying on the desk and picked it up and read the description. I saw it was a truck racing game. Hmmm I could handle this. Kevin started to show me how to play it. It was easy.

He started racing and I watched for a bit. I could blow this kid away I thought. He finally allowed me to play with him and he gave me a controller. He figured me being a girl; I wouldn’t know how to play so he thought he could easily beat me. He took off and so did I. I knew some things the controller would allow me to do, which would wow Kevin. I did some of the trick moves and he was just amazed as I beat him easily. At first he was upset with me, then he got fascinated, and asked how I did those things so I showed him the trick moves. He picked it up like a sponge picks up water. We were really getting into it, and I allowed him to win a few times. This made him happy. We were so engrossed in the game; I almost didn’t hear Mrs. J yell. “Dinner is ready.”

I told Kevin, “Time to quit Kevin.” He started to gripe. “Hey what did I say before we got started?”

“Yes ma'am, you told me I had to quit with out an argument, or you would not play with me anymore.”

“Well?”

He stopped the game and came and gave me a hug, “Em you’re the best gaming girl I ever played. You’re better than my brother.”

I was a bit taken a back by that remark. “Who is your brother Kevin?”

“Well Sandy of course.”

“That isn’t your brother Kevin, that is your sister.”

“Well that is what dad told me he was.”

“Your dad is wrong Kevin, Trust me on this ok? Your sister is Sandy, and she IS a girl. Please don’t ever call her your brother ever again. You don't want to hurt Sandy’s feelings do you?”

“No ma’am, I don’t. I like my Bro … err, sister.”

“Please Kevin your dad is very, very, wrong trying to tell you that Sandy is your brother, or that he thinks Sandy is his son. He is very wrong. Sandy is your sister, and she is a true girl, and a lady. Don’t let your dad tell you otherwise, please?” Looking at him with concern, being told his dad didn't tell him the truth. “Do you love your sister Sandy very much Kevin?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Does your sister look like a boy?”

“No ma’am.”

“Than can she be a brother?”

“No ma’am.”

“Then why do you call her that?”

“Because my dad makes me.”

“Do you think your dad is right?”

“No ma’am, I was always wondering why I had to call my sister, my brother.”

“Do you want to hurt your sister?”

“No ma’am.”

“Do you want to make your sister extremely happy?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Then please make her happy and always call her your sister, or older sister, and use she and her when you talk about her. She is your true sister, she is a true girl and she loves you very much, but you will hurt her very badly if you tell people she is your brother or called her, he or him. Please Kevin do you promise me you will always tell people that Sandy is your sister? You can even call her sis, that would make her feel good.”

“I will try Em.”

I put my arms around him and gave him a big hug and kissed him on the cheek, then said, “You will be a very big boy if you do this, and Sandy will be so proud of you, she will love you to pieces if you do this for her. Please don't let your dad force you to call her a boy for she is not. Please don't tell your dad I told you to do this. Tell him you know Sandy is a girl, ok?”

“Ok.”

We went to the loo to wash our hands, and then to the dining room. Mr. J was already sitting at the table reading his newspaper. Sandy had arrived and was sitting at the table too. Mrs. J was bringing the pizzas, and putting them in the center of the table.

Kevin was excited and ran to Sandy and he said, “Hey sis guess what? Em is a great player, she beat me at my PS2 game, the 4X4 truck game, and she showed me some new moves to do using the joysticks.”

I blushed a bit. Mrs. J called us to order, and Kevin got in to his booster chair. Then she said a little prayer of thanks for the food. Then everyone dug in. Kevin wanted to try the Veggie pizza, since he found out it was for me. I let him have a piece.

About this time Sandy caught on to what Kevin had called her. She stopped eating and started to silently cry, looking at her brother and smiling. Her brother saw her looking at him and seeing her crying he went, “Hey sis what’s wrong?”

“Oh nothing Kevin,” as she quickly dried her eyes.

Mr. J finally caught on to what Kevin had said, and he said, “What did you call your bro ... ah … um …” looking over at me then at Mrs. J and she was giving him a very evil look. If looks could kill, that look would have annihilated a city. “Ah … never mind Kevin.”

It took everything I had, to not crack up laughing; it was so funny to watch.

Kevin continued and said, “Em you’re way better at that game than my sister, she is easy to beat. I win almost all of the time when I play against her.”

I could see Sandy beaming, as her brother spoke about her. I could see Mr. J turning puce trying to hold his tongue. He was absolutely livid but he couldn’t say anything about it. I was there and he didn’t know, I knew everything about Sandy. I am hoping Kevin never spills the beans about me knowing. Kevin was using all the correct pronouns when he talked about Sandy.

I swear Mr. J is going to have a stoke one of these days, trying to keep himself from blowing up in front of me. What an over-bearing, bigoted individual he is. I really need to wake him up, for he is hurting others in a big way, even teaching his son how to be a bigot at such an early age. What a shame. He could be a really nice man if he can just let go of his prejudices. I am glad he doesn’t know about me, for he would have a heart attack right here. Well I promise I am going to help Sandy, and get her dad to understand the damage he is doing, not only to Sandy, but to everyone around him.

Sandy and I helped Mrs. J clean up the dishes. When we were in the kitchen, and her mom went back to the dining room, Sandy came over to me and gave me a big hug. I returned it and asked, “What did I do to deserve the hug?”

“Em I know you did something with my little brother today. That was the first time he ever referred to me as his sister, or called me by the right pronouns. Dad refused to allow him to do that, to call me his sister or use her and she when referring to me. He was told I was his brother, and to use the he and him when referring to me.”

“Sandy that is horrible. I would have confronted him about that.”

“Em I did, he just refused to listen to me. He was trying his best to embarrass me every chance he had. He did tell Kevin not to say it when we were in public so as not to embarrass him. I so wanted to throttle him.”

“Sandy that is a form of child abuse dear, aren’t there laws in place to protect you, even from your parents if needs be?”

“Yes there are, Em. But in order for me to do that I would have to out myself, and I like being taken for a genetic female, for everyone has left me alone, and not harassed me. I can live with it here at home, I just go back to my house if it gets to bad, and can live in peace while there.”

Mrs. J walked in about that time, and talked with Sandy. “How are you doing Hun?”

“Ok mom, Em and I were just talking about things.”

“Well I know you two girls want to go back to your apartment, but can I have a private word with you Sandy?”

“Sure mom.”

“I will go check on Kevin, Mary.”

“Thank you Em.”

I left them to it, and walked through the dining room into the living room. Mr. J was there, and saw me. “All done in the kitchen, Em?”

I smiled at him and said, “Yes I am Mr. Jones. Sir could I ask you a question?”

“Certainly Em, what is your question?”

“Umm … Ah …” not sure how to ask this, or if I even should, “Why do you stutter when you talk about Sandy?”

I could tell his mood changed, I saw him start to color up. “I am sorry Em, I don’t want you feeling uncomfortable. I … ah … just slipped up. Umm … it means nothing.”

“Are you upset with Sandy for some reason?”

“What! Ah … no! No of course not. Why would you ask such a question?”

“Well when you talk with Sandy, you always seem to be upset about something, you seem to talk down to her.”

“Oh, you’re just imagining it, Em.”

I could see him trying to force a smile. He was starting to sweat.

“You really have a wonderful daughter Mr. Jones. I am so glad we got to stay together. She is just like a sister to me.”

I saw he was building up towards another stroke, he was getting quite red, his forced smile wavering.

“I am glad to hear that Mfanwy. Yes … ah … yes. I hope h … she is behaving and treating you well?”

“Yes she has taken very good care of me for the time I have been with her. I mean she is working all the time, and I was gone for most of the day, so we really have not seen that much of each other. But when we are together it’s great. I am really growing to love her as my own true sister.”

“Ah … well that is … ah umm … good.”

Mrs. J walked in to the room at that time, with a smile on her face. “Em, Sandy is waiting for you to go back to the house. She is waiting for you in the kitchen.”

“Oh, ok Mary. Goodnight Mr. Jones, goodnight Mary as I gave her a hug.” I looked around and saw Kevin sitting in front of the TV. “Kevin, do I get a hug from you before I go back to the house?”

Kevin shouted in glee and came running towards me and jumped into my arms. “Goodnight Em, can you come over tomorrow so we can play some more?”

“Oh I'm sure of that Kevin. Would you be upset if I did?”

He whooped in glee and hugged me tightly. “NO! I can’t wait.”

I whispered quietly in his ear, “You were a very good boy, and your sister wanted me to tell you that she loves you very much. I think you should go to the kitchen to give her a big goodnight hug also.”

Kevin just hugged me tighter. “I will,” as he loosened up his grip and I let him down.

He ran to the kitchen and I heard him say, “Goodnight sis.”

Sandy let out a loud oof, as he ran and jumped into her arms. I heard Sandy say, “Goodnight brother of mine.”

I walked in and saw Sandy holding her brother tightly to her, and tears streaming down her face. I smiled at her; she gave me a smile back. After a bit she put Kevin back on the ground and said, “I'll see you tomorrow, ok?”

Kevin smiled and nodded his head, then ran out of the room. Sandy wiping the tears from her face, gave me a wry smile, and saying, “Thank you Em. I have always wanted Kevin to do that.”

“What did I do Sandy?”

She just looked at me, and smiled, then said, “Come on, we can talk more once we get back home.”

I put my coat on and grabbed my handbag and we left for home.

Once we had settled down in the living room with our hot chocolate drinks, Sandy said, “Em you’re a God send. Kevin never did that before, giving me a goodnight hug and even calling me sis. My mom has gotten better too. I think things will change around here. I am looking forward to it. This is all because of you, Mfanwy. You’re a true woman and an angel. You gave me a gift that I can never repay. I am so happy you’re here.”

She turned and gave me a big hug and I heard her sniffling. “Sandy, I did nothing. Please understand I just don't like how your dad is treating you. I swear I'm going to change him, or I'm going to show that prat what a true idiot he is. What he was doing to your brother is absolutely horrible. He is perpetuating bigotry. I don't believe in that. I'll help Kevin when I can. I want him to know what his father is doing, so he knows the difference between what is right and wrong.” Sandy released her hug of me.

“Em, I think you have planted a seed that will grow. I believe you will do what you say. I hope you know what you’re doing. I hate to see this all backfire and get you in the process.”

I smiled at her, “I'll try my best my dear sister,” as Sandy pulled me into another hug.

“By the way, what did your mom want to talk to you about?”

Sandy smiled, “She just wanted to apologize for my dad’s rudeness. She said she was going to have words with him after we left. She was appalled at his behavior at the dinner table. She truly was embarrassed and is getting to a point she is going to fight back against him. She feels she has been pushed enough.”

Well this is a nice turn of events. This should help Sandy. “Well it’s about time actually.”

“Oh there was another thing. Why does Kevin’s room look like a toy factory? It must have every toy in it that was ever made for a child of his age, even older.”

“Well the best that I can figure out, my parents blamed themselves for what happened to me. They feel they did something wrong. They figured I didn’t get enough toys to play with or enough games. They feel that if they didn’t give Kevin what he asked for, he would end up like me I guess. So they went on a spending binge and bought him all those things. I guess it’s their idea of insurance, that the illness I have does not infect him.”

“Illness? What are you talking about Sandy? You’re not ill. You were born this way. There is nothing you or your parents did that caused this. Are they daft?”

“That is what I was trying to tell them Em, but they will just not listen, or they just don’t understand. The doctor even told them, this was something that they had no control over, and it had nothing to do with anything they did or did not do. They just don’t want to believe it.”

“Well if they keep buying all that stuff for Kevin, and give him everything he asks for, he will become one spoiled child, possibly even a spoiled brat, or bully.”

“Yes Em, I agree with you. I tried to talk some sense into them, but do you think they'd listen?”

I hugged her. We settled down then we watched some TV. After about an hour or two, we then decided to call it an evening since we both had school tomorrow.

I got ready for bed.

I sat down, and pulled out my journal.

Day 2, Monday

We went to school today to learn about Augusta High School. We were assigned lockers and shown where all of the classes would be held. I found I would be shadowing Darla, and Ally tomorrow through school.

After the school orientation, we took a bus trip and were given a Grottoes lesson 101. It’s a term used by Miss Bell to indicate that it’s the very first lessons. We drove around town, and the town looked similar to Warsop. The center of town looked quaint, sort of like the town that was in that American movie ‘Back to the Future’, as Drew pointed this out. I laughed when I saw what he meant.

We then headed up towards the Shenandoah National Forest. The country was beautiful. We stopped at scenic overlook where we ate afternoon tea.

When we arrived back home Mrs. Jones took me to a store where I purchased some better teas, and a diffuser so I could get some decent tea to drink. We got quite a bit of food for me since I am a vegetarian. I felt bad she had to buy all that food for just me. She paid for everything, and I must do something to thank her for that.

Tomorrow is our first day at school. It will be interesting, and I am quite nervous about it.

To be continued.

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

What if the girls don’t like the fact that I’m Em? What will happen if I’m found out? What about Dan, will he make a scene if he sees me? Oh my God, what am I doing? Am I insane for doing this? What possessed me to do this? Oh Rhod you are going to be in so much trouble. I don’t think I am good enough to pass for eight hours of school straight. Oh my what am I going to do if I have to take PE classes? How am I going to convince the other girls I am a girl and not show things that may shock them? Should I wear slacks, instead of this skirt? Is my makeup good enough? Is my hair ok?

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 9

First Day of School:

Tuesday:

I woke up and looked at the clock, it was five in the morning.

I got up and after doing all the necessaries, took my pills. Unconsciously, I scratched my nipple area on my chest and when I looked in the loo’s mirror I was pleasantly pleased to see the breast area was slightly puffy. The areola areas was getting a bit larger as well, my nipples seemed to be swelling. My breasts felt sore, and a bit sensitive. I was happy with what was happening, my breasts were starting to show.

After taking a quick shower, where I made sure the spray wasn’t hitting me directly on the chest, I made sure all my body hair was taken care of. Drying myself, I put a towel around my hair on top of my head and another around my breasts. I then used lotion on my body and powdered myself.

Wow! I thought; my chest is really getting sensitive, as I kneaded them with my hands.

I went and got some nylon knickers and a matching bra. Putting on the bra did wonders to stop some of the pain and itching, wow that feels better. Then walking into the closet, I stopped dead. What should I wear today? Trousers and a blouse? I don't have the girl’s school uniform from our school? Gees, forgot to ask the others what they would be wearing today. Hmm, maybe wearing a dark brown skirt and light brown blouse, with a dark green pullover, sounded like a good idea. I may as well secure my place in this bloody school by letting everyone know that I’m definitely a girl. I figured I’d wear the thick, dark brown, opaque tights, to keep my legs warm, and a pair of dark brown, low-heeled shoes, would look smart.

I proceeded to get dressed and do my makeup, hair and jewelry.

I took out my schoolbag from my luggage and filled it with all the items I figured I would need for school. Walking into the kitchen, I placed the bag by the kitchen door so I wouldn’t forget it.

I set some water on to boil, so I could brew some of the new tea that was purchased yesterday, and decided to brew some coffee for Sandy.

Getting a bowl from the shelf, I poured cereal into it, for something to eat. When I sat down to enjoy my breakfast, I started to think about school. I started to get the jitters and started to shake, when I realized I would be meeting new people who wouldn’t know me as Rhod. I also wonder how Darla, and Amy are going to take me; after all they were just introduced to me and I never got a chance to explain why I was Em.

I heard Sandy get up, and start her shower. I finished my cereal and cleaned up the kitchen.

I went into the living room to sit on the couch. As I was waiting, I started to dwell on the situation. What if the girls don’t like the fact that I’m Em? What will happen if I’m found out? What about Dan, will he make a scene if he sees me? Oh my God, what am I doing? Am I insane for doing this? What possessed me to do this? Oh Rhod you are going to be in so much trouble. I don’t think I am good enough to pass for eight hours of school straight. Oh my what am I going to do if I have to take PE classes? How am I going to convince the other girls I am a girl and not show things that may shock them? Should I wear slacks, instead of this skirt? Is my makeup good enough? Is my hair ok?

Sandy walked into the room and took one look at me and she got alarmed. “Em what’s wrong? You look like you have seen a ghost? Are you ok?”

I jumped when she spoke, I never saw her come in. “Oh, hi Sandy. I … um … I'm a bit nervous about going to school. I’ve never done this before, going to school dressed as Em, other than for cheer leading and all. I mean … I … um … am scared I'm going to be found out, and there will be all kinds of problems and such. I’m going to be expelled, and I’m going to embarrass all kinds of people, and I will get everyone into so much trouble.” I started to cry.

Sandy came over to me and sat next to me on the couch. She hugged me and said, “Em you are being a silly girl. No such thing is going to happen. If for some reason you are found out, which I highly doubt, you present yourself well as a girl, we will handle it and you will be protected. Trust me Em. You look great, you move and act just like any other girl your age. If you’d never told me about yourself, I never would’ve guessed you weren't a natural born girl.”

“But what if someone reads me? I mean, Dan knows who I am, and what I am, if he says anything, I am so dead.”

“Em I’m sure there will be great penalties for Dan, if he does this to you. He has to be a real moron if he even tries to do anything. Em let me know if he makes problems for you. When my mother gets through burying him, they will need a steam shovel just to unbury him. Dan would really be a dumb jock if he tried anything, for he would be removed from the track team and any other activity he may be doing. I don’t think he will try anything.”

“I also wonder about Amy and Darla, they haven’t really met Em yet, other than an introduction on Saturday. They know Rhod, I hope they can handle me and not cause me any problems.”

“I'm sure they’ll accept you. Most girls don’t have a problem with it. They are more tolerant then the Neanderthals that are called boys. Em relax, just be yourself. You are worrying about nothing. I was told a long time ago ‘Don’t worry about the bridge until you have to cross it.’ I think it is good advice, even if I do say so myself. Stop getting hyper over it. It’s not worth the anguish, so settle down. Take a deep breath and breathe slowly. That’s right, inhale and slowly exhale.”

I was controlling my breathing, realizing she was right. I was worrying about nothing.

“Feeling better?”

“Yes. Sorry about the panic attack, Sandy.”

“No problem Em, I went through a few myself when I first started.” She gave me a big hug, which I returned.

“Thanks for being here sis, I’m sure I couldn’t have handled it by myself. Thanks Sandy, you are the best.”

“No problem Em, lets get our coats on and grab our purses, and your book bag, and get ready to go.” Giggling.

I grabbed my coat and put my small handbag into my schoolbag and followed Sandy down the steps into the garage. We got into the car and were off for my first real day of school in the Americas.

When we arrived at the school parking lot, there were all kinds of buses coming and going dropping off students. I got out of the car and waited for Sandy to get out. We walked together towards the entrance and I noticed some boys looking over at me and they were pointing and poking each other, then talking excitedly. As we neared, I heard one of them woof whistle at us. This took me by surprise and I blushed and put my head down.

Sandy noticed this and chuckled and told me, “Hold you’re head up high and get used to it. You’ll have a lot of boys doing the same thing, Em. I told you, you’re a very beautiful girl and you ARE going to draw a lot of attention to yourself.”

“I'm not sure I want THAT type of attention though.”

“Tough, get used to it!” giggled Sandy.

It was a bit unnerving, everyone leering at me and whispering to each other, as I walked by. I surely hope they don’t twig that I'm not exactly a girl!

We saw Ally and Darla just inside the entrance of the school, where our lockers were located. Ally spotted me and waved. When I got to her, they both gave me a hug and Ally asked, “How're you doing?”

“I’m doing ok. Just a bit nervous is all.” I turned to Sandy and said, “Sandy Jones meet my best girl friend, Allison Lacey and her exchange partner Darla Greenwood.”

Ally chimed in with, “Please call me Ally, Sandy.”

“Will do Ally.”

Darla said, “I already know Sandy. Hi Sandy. Are you going to be at Jack’s tonight.”

“Yes I will Darla. Why?”

“Oh just wondering, I may take these two with me after school and stop in.”

“Well if you want I can drive the three of you there, since I have to take Em anyway, and I have to work tonight.”

“Wow, great! Let’s make that a date then. See you later Sandy.”

“Ok will do, it was a pleasure meeting you Ally. See you later Em.”

“Ok.” I said, “Should I let your mom know we maybe a bit late tonight?”

“That's a good idea. I'm sure you’ll see her, so you can tell her yourself, ok? Have a good day girls.”

“Thanks Sandy, see you later.” I said.

“Pleasure meeting you Sandy, hope we get a chance to talk later.”

“Oh I'm sure we will Ally.” as she smiled, turned and started for her locker.

Darla turned to me and said, “Wow Rhod look at you, you’re beautiful.”

Looking around real quick making sure no one heard her, I said, “SHHHHHH Darla, don’t mention the name Rhod please. It’s Em. If someone heard you I could’ve been in big trouble.”

“Oh, sorry Em, I wasn’t thinking. I promise to watch what I call you.”

“Thanks Darla, just be careful please, if someone twigs I'm not what I appear to be, we all could get into a lot of trouble, especially Miss Bell.”

“I promise. You really look great Em, you’re going to have all the boys drooling over you.”

“Oh please! Thank you for the compliment though. Shall we go to our lockers?”

Darla led the way to the lockers and we put our coats in them and kept our handbags and schoolbags with us. We followed Darla to the homeroom, as she called it and she showed us were to sit. The teacher saw us and smiled at Ally and me as she strode over to us.

“Hi! My name is Debbie Henderson, and you two girls are?” as she shook our hands.

“I am Allison Lacy and this is Mfanwy Morgan, ma’am.”

“A pleasure to meet you girls, and welcome to the US. I was expecting a boy by the name of Rhod Morgan, being assigned to another boy in the class, are you any relation to him?” as she turned to me.

“Yes he is my cousin. He was supposed to have come, but an emergency happened a few weeks before the trip, and he asked if I wanted to come in his place, and I jumped at it. So here I am, ma’am.” as I smiled at her.

She smiled at me saying; “Well I would say you were quite the lucky young lady then.”

About that time the bell rang, signaling the start of homeroom. The teacher got the attention of the class to quiet down just as the speaker on the wall blared out today’s announcements. After the announcement everyone stood up and said a pledge of some sort. Ally and I looked at each other and shrugged and just stood up and watched what was going on.

Darla turned to us and said, “That was the pledge of allegiance to the United States. It is a patriotic thing that’s done every morning.”

We both just gaped at her and said, “Oh, ok.” And we left it there.

The teacher then turned to the class and introduced us. I could see there was leering and posturing coming from the guys, and the girl’s reaction was kind of mixed; some looked like they wanted to do us in, and the others just smiled at us. Wow, never expected that type of reaction.

Darla gave us a sheet of paper with the class schedules on it. It seems pretty normal for a school. English, Math, Geography with Miss Bell, History, Science, Typing, Art with Miss C helping, Music, Study Hall, Health, and Gym. I noticed Art, Music, Study Hall, Health, and Gym were on alternate days. Art on Mondays, Health on Tuesdays, Music on Wednesdays, Gym on Thursdays and Study Hall on Fridays. I noticed they shared the same time slot as the last class of the day.

I asked, “Wow, Darla you are taking a lot of classes. Will we need anything for these classes?”

She told us, “You will be receiving books when we get to each of the classes. For Gym, you will need to get leotards and tights, leg warmers, a sweatband for your hair, dance slippers, and a sports bra. Oh bring soap, and a towel so you can shower, shampoo, conditioner, deodorant, a brush, a hair blower to dry your hair with and a curling iron if you have to style it after class, and some makeup.”

I figured out that Gym was PE. At this news I started to get worried, how could I change and shower with the girls and not be found out? Darla saw me blanch.

“Em don’t worry, we have some separate shower stalls, in the locker room, with attached changing rooms. This is for the convenience of those who are having their monthlies so they can have some privacy. We have a communal shower too, if you are so inclined.” giggling, “You may have to wait to use the individual shower stalls though, but I am sure you’ll be alright.”

I was relieved to hear this, as I am sure, Gaby is going to worry about this also, although she has all the bits. I wish I did, especially that gaff of hers. “Thanks Darla, I was worried there for a moment.”

“Well Gym is on Thursday and it will be shared with the other cheerleaders, it really is more of a dance class, of sorts. Since you both are cheerleaders, I’m sure you will be working with them, you’ll fit right in.”

This could be bad, I thought. I certainly hope there are open individual shower stalls to use when I get there, or this will be a very short trip for me.

We had English, Math, Science, and Typing this morning.

We followed Darla to her classes and the same happened everywhere. We were introduced to the class, and the same reaction happened from the guys and the girls. I wonder why there are girls that look ready to throttle us? I’ll need to ask Darla at lunch.

English was similar to our English classes back home except for the obvious language differences.

Math class was just the same.

Science was interesting, we were studying astronomy at the present time.

The typing class was interesting too. When we arrived we were issued our own seats in front of a computer that appeared to have Windows 98 running on it with a limited bunch of Icons. One of those Icons was a Microsoft Office Suite. We met Bernie and Amy; they were taking this class also. The teacher again introduced us to the rest of the class and she introduced herself to Ally and me as Mrs. Kilbane.

I looked around the class and there were about fifteen students and only saw four boys in with us, so us girls outnumbered them almost three to one.

Before we did anything, the teacher decided to discuss the business world and what was expected from us. Saying that having knowledge on running a word processor, spreadsheet or a database made us very valuable for a company. This I don’t doubt.

I'm amazed we all had a computer in front of us. Back home we had to share a computer. Since there were only five computers, the classes were limited to ten people. So only five of us got to do anything, at anyone time.

Then she started with business practices. Mrs. Kilbane was a real trip. She was treating us like we all wanted to become secretaries. She was telling us girls to wear nice skirted business suits, where the skirts should at least come to the knees or slightly below, wear a nice jacket and wear moderate heels. To always look tasteful, and professional, having our hair nice at all times and our makeup perfect.

Gees you would think this was a grooming class.

She claimed that looking nice and sexy had advantages, it would get us noticed and getting better jobs, such as a high paying job as a PA, Professional Assistant. It is interesting that she is not talking about us women running our own business or being a corporate leader. Is this a form of brain washing? I figured it was being a bit sexist.

She told the boys to wear nice trousers and shirts with ties and a suit or sport coat when they went for interviews and when they were working. I could see the guys squirming in their seats. Some of the guys were trying hard not to smirk.

We finally got our assignment for the class. We ended up getting a couple of sheets stating a problem that would entail using the various function of MS Office. We had to use our knowledge to solve the problem, by using the computer. The problem would incorporated the use of all the MS Office functions. Since Bernie, Ally and me were not familiar with some of the terminology, nor the MS Office program, the teacher came around to us and explained what was happening. I was amazed how easy it was to use these programs. We ended up learning how to merge database work sheets with spreadsheets and the word processor. It truly was interesting. Mrs. Kilbane corrected me on my posture when I was typing and to keep my knees together at all times, lest someone might see me from the front of the desk. She corrected some things Ally and Bernie were doing also, so I didn’t feel picked on.

I really learned a lot, and started to appreciate what one could do with a computer.

At lunch we all went to the cafeteria, and just like back home, the food was like a smorgasbord. You grab a tray and slide it along and just tell them what it is you want and they will give it to you. The food tasted like back home too, according to Ally, nothing to write home about. Fortunately they had a nice size salad bar, so I indulged.

We got to a table were some of Darla’s friends were sitting, and Bernie and Amy joined us. We got introduced to them. They all took me for the girl I appeared to be.

Amy leaned over to me and whispering, said, “Wow Rhod look at you, you are one seriously gorgeous babe.”

I blushed, “Amy, shhhh don’t call me Rhod please, it is Em. If it got out I'm not what I appear to be a lot of people would be hurt, especially Miss Bell. I'm definitely Em please don’t make fun of it, ok?”

“Oh, Em I would never do that. I amazed how good you look. I am jealous; you look better than I do. You're some serious competition girl.”

“What?”

She just looked at me and laughed and gave me a hug.

The other girls just looked at me and smiled. They asked us about Warsop and how things were like over there. Then they asked about the boys, if they were cute, if we had any boyfriends. It was interesting what Ally was saying about her boy friend, Rhod. I had a tough time to keep from laughing. Then we talked about clothing styles and fashions, then back to Boys, and so it went all during lunch. I held my own. Since we weren’t alone, I couldn’t ask Ally, Bernie, Amy or Darla about the girl’s reaction to us.

I noticed there where some girls that were quite cool to us. They frowned when they walked by. This really puzzled me. I turned to Ally and said, “Why do you think those girls are so cool to us, they walk around us like they are upset about something?”

One of the other girls Casey, I think her name was, heard me and said, “Oh them, they are just jealous. You girls look so good, they feel threatened by you. You’re competition towards them for the other guys around the school. They feel they will either lose out on getting a guy, or lose the guy they have. Don’t worry about them, they are usually bimbo’s anyway.”

“Huh? You can’t be serious?”

“Earth to Em, what planet are you from, girl, don’t you see these things in England?”

“I blushed and said, “Yes I guess so. I guess I was not really conscious about it. It never bothered me before.” Phew I hope they buy that as an excuse, I almost blew that one.

Ally looked at me and grinned, she leaned over and whispered to me, “Don’t worry about it, it happens everywhere. You just didn’t know, for obvious reasons.” She giggled.

As I was eating, I saw Mrs. Jones enter the cafeteria. She was looking around the room and I waved at her to get her attention. She smiled back at me, and headed towards our table. “Hi Em, everything going well?”

“Yes Mrs. Jones, I’m enjoying classes very much. I would like to introduce you to my girlfriend Allison Lacey and her exchange partner Darla Greenwood, and my other girlfriend Bernadette Rose and her exchange partner Amy Plokowitz.”

“Hi Allison, and Bernadette, it is a pleasure to meet you.”

“Please call me Ally, Mrs. Jones.”

“Please call me Bernie, Mrs. Jones.”

“Will do Ally and Bernie. Hi Darla and Amy, how are you girls doing?”

“Not bad Mrs. Jones” as she smiled. “I’m enjoying hosting Ally and Em, they’re a lot of fun.”

“I’m glad to hear that. How about you Amy?”

“I’m happy to see Bernie again, we are having a fab time.”

“Very good, I’m happy to see everyone getting along.”

“Oh Mrs. Jones,” I said, “Darla, Ally, and myself are going to go with Sandy, to Jack’s Diner tonight after school. Is that ok?”

“Certainly Em, that isn’t a problem, I'm glad you told me. Do you still want dinner after you get back?”

“I’m not sure, I don’t know what there is to eat there, so I don’t have a clue.”

“Ok, I’m sure we can get something put together quick, if you need to get something to eat later, just let me know, ok?”

“Ok, I promise I’ll let you know.”

“Well have a good afternoon, and I’ll see you after you get back. Bye girls, enjoy your afternoon.”

We all said “Bye Mrs. Jones.”

Well we had English, Math, Science and Typing before lunch.

After lunch we have Geography, History, and Health. I wondered what Health was all about, besides the obvious I guess.

Geography was with Miss Bell. It seems Maddy and Sabrina was in this class with us. Miss bell introduced us and she really talked us up. We kind of covered some of the stories from Warsop. She is a really neat teacher. As we were leaving Miss bell came over to us and said, “Everything going ok Em? Girls?”

We all said, “Things were going great so far.”

“Em, have you had any problems at all?”

“Not at all Miss Bell, so far everything has really gone smoothly. It's almost frightening in a way. I feel like something may happen and burst everything wide open. It’s going too smooth.”

Miss bell chuckled and said, “Don’t worry Em, you are absolutely lovely, and I am sure no one will give you any problems. If anyone does, you let me, or Mrs. Jones know and we will take care of it pronto. If it concerns your cousin, please make sure you come to me, ok?”

I smiled at her and gave her a hug, “Thanks Miss Bell, I will.”

“Off you go to your next class, see you later girls.”

Maddy asked me, “Is everything going ok Em?”

Smiling broadly and with much enthusiasm, “Maddy, it couldn’t get any better. I love who I am and I love being here like this. I feel really comfortable being this way, I finally feel like everything is right with the world.”

Sabrina said, “You go girl, your gorgeous, Hun. I am really jealous of you. You are going to steal all of the guys away from us. By the way I promise not to call you by your cousin’s name, Maddy filled me in.”

“Thanks Sab, all you girls are the greatest. I feared that you’d all hate me, and this would’ve been torture while I was here. But since my friends accept me this way, I know I can get through this.” Sabrina gave me hug.

“You take care girl, we will see you later.” Sabrina said.

“Oh Em, would you and Sandy mind coming with us tomorrow night to Jack’s diner, The gang is all going to be there. It will be sort of our Monday night get together, only it will be Wednesday.”

“Sure no problem, I'm sure Sandy can all take us there in her car, for she works there after school. Will you tell Gab and Brit? We haven’t seen them yet.”

“Sure no problem. Wow that is way cool that she works there and she has her own car. Ok then see you tomorrow Em, Ally, and Darla. We need to get going Sab, or we'll be late.”

History was next and it wasn’t to far from the Geography class so we had plenty of time to get there. It was American History and it was what we expected. Mr. Price was our History teacher and he was quite young and quite handsome. He made History fun. I could really go for him. I found myself daydreaming about him. I heard Ally giggle when she looked at me and brought me out of my daydream. We were discussing American Civil war. It was really quite different to how we got told about it at home. I guess we never got that detailed, then again, it isn’t our country.

Last class of the day was Health. I didn’t know what to expect in this class. Darla steered us to our seats and we sat down. I looked around and only saw girls in the class, no boys. Mrs. Brown introduced herself to us and then she introduced us to the girls in the class.

“Now ladies how many girls have had their periods? Raise your hands.”

Oh no, this is women’s health class; there were no boys in this class at all.

Everyone raised their hands except me, and Ally nudged me to do so, so I raised my hand.

“Good, so who can tell me what some of the conditions of your menstrual cycle?” All the hands went up, except mine.

“Mfanwy, don’t you know what some of the symptoms are?”

Blushing brightly “Ah … um …” Thinking fast I tried to remember what the girls had talked about when they had their first periods, back home. “Yes ma’am … um a bloating feeling, ... um feeling like your breast have swelled and are super sensitive to the touch and are a bit painful, as well as your skin all over your body being super sensitive, you don’t want anyone to touch you, severe abdominal cramps, feeling achy all over and mood swings.”

“Right you are dear. Anyone else?”

I was so embarrassed, what do I know about menstrual cycles? Phew, I am glad I listened to the girls talking about them back home. This is embarrassing.

“Ok, who is expecting their periods soon?” Some of the girls raised their hands. Ally nudged me to do likewise, as she was one of the girls with their hand raised. So I raised my hand, not sure why, but I did as Ally suggested.

“Mfanwy you hesitate, are you not sure?”

“Um no ma’am, I was just thinking when my last one was, is all.”

“Don’t you keep a diary dear?”

“Um … well … I …ah no.” Feeling really embarrassed now, as my face must have turned beet red. I heard Ally smirk under her breath and whispered, “I thought you were keeping track of it?”

“Well then how will you know when to be prepared for your next one, making sure you have you’re tampons or sanitary napkins with you?”

“Well I ... um … just do, I keep it in my head.”

“That is very dangerous, and can be quite embarrassing if you forget and get stuck having an unexpected period. How many girls were caught with their panties down when their periods arrived and didn’t have the proper supplies in hand?” Most all the girls raised their hands.

“How did you feel when that happened? Jessica?”

“Very embarrassed ma’am. I had to ask another girl if she might have a tampon or a pad that I could have.”

“Yes it can be very embarrassing when that happens. That is why we need to keep a diary or a calendar that is marked with the dates of the start of our menstrual cycle. Who can tell me the period between menstrual cycles?” Everyone put their hand up including me. I figured if I didn’t she would ask me again and I wasn’t really sure.

“Ally?”

“Every twenty-eight days ma’am.”

“That is correct Ally. So that means that when your cycle starts, you should mark that down on a calendar and mark off every twenty-eight days. Make sure you carry your supplies with you during those times so you will not be embarrassed. How long does a period usually last?”

Hands shot up again. I put my hand up, and I really hope she doesn’t pick on me, for I really have no clue.

“Samantha?”

“Approximately five days ma’am”

“Correct. Who can tell me some of their embarrassing moments? Sharon?”

“Well, a while ago, we went to a baptism and I was wearing a lovely white dress for it. I was feeling a bit off that day, but thought nothing of it. My period started and I didn’t realize it. I had very mild cramps and just figured I ate something that didn’t agree with me. I felt myself start to get wet down below, but just figured I was sweating because it was so warm. My panties caught most of it, but I was sitting and the spotting was so bad it went through my panties and into my dress. I stood up and there was a red spot on my dress where I was sitting. I was in the middle of the crowd, when one of my girlfriends told me what happened, I was mortified. I ran to the bathroom and cried. My mom found me and saw what happened and she comforted me and helped me clean up. She got me another pair of panties and a tampon. We tried everything to get the red spot out of my dress, we got most of it, but I felt very self-conscious the rest of the day. I was humiliated.”

“Anyone else? Cathy?”

“I was wearing a cute yellow bikini bathing suit, not leaving much to the imagination. I was swimming in the neighbor’s pool, when my girl friend noticed a red spot floating around me in the pool. I was so embarrassed. I got out immediately and went to the bathroom. My bikini bottoms became red, I took them off and had to clean myself up and stuffed toilet paper down there and I had to rinse out my bikini bottoms. My friend got me a tampon, thank God, she also got me my clothes, so I could get changed.”

“Anyone else? Carol?”

“Umm well my incident happened when I went out with my boyfriend to the movies. We were watching the movie and my gut felt funny. I thought nothing of it at the time, but then I felt my panties get wet. I thought I was just sexually excited to be with my boyfriend and thought nothing of it. I was wearing white shorts at the time. When the movie was over I noticed I was quite wet in the panties. I stood up and looked at the seat and noticed a red stain, My heart skipped several beats, I knew what I was going to find, and I didn’t want my boyfriend figuring it out. It was dim enough in the theatre that he didn’t notice and I held him back while everyone exited. I followed him out and then told him I had to go to the ladies. and I would meet him in the lobby. He said ok and I waited for him to walk away before I went in so he wouldn’t see. When I got in and looked in the mirror, my shorts were ruined. I had to take my shorts and panties off and washed them in the sink to get some of the blood out of them. A few women came in and saw me half naked and knew what had happened and they felt bad for me. One of them gave me a tampon. I thanked her and went to a stall to put it in. I washed and cleaned myself. Then I held both the panties and shorts under the hand drier to dry them out enough so I could wear them. It was humiliating standing in the ladies half naked. When I got out to my boyfriend he was pissed at me for taking so long. I just wanted to cry. I now carry a spare set of panties with me at all times as well as tampons.”

“Ok, one more. Debbie?”

“Well my family and I were on vacation. We stayed in a fancy hotel and the place was beautiful. Everything you could ask for. My suite overlooked the ocean, and I had my very own room, which was very nice. I had no idea I was about to have my period. I went to bed and fell asleep. In the morning I felt funny and I felt damp down below and didn’t worry all that much about it. I figured I was just hot and sweaty. When I got up to go to the bathroom, I got a shock you wouldn’t believe. There was a red spot on the sheets and my nightgown had blood all over it. I screamed and mom came running and told me to unlock the door. My dad was right behind her, by a few steps. When she saw me, she quickly asked me if I was ok? I nodded my head yes. She didn’t freak, I figured she knew what had happened and she told my dad to go back to the room, before he could look in, she would take care of things. He begrudgingly did so. For which I was so thankful. Mom came in and saw the stain on the bed and she just said well it happens, and there was nothing I could have done except kept track of my cycle, so I could’ve put a tampon in the night before, to prevent it from happening. She went and got me a tampon and told me to take a warm bath and clean myself up and put the nightgown in the sink. She would call the maid to take care of the bedding.”

“What have we learned here ladies?”

“Keep a diary so we know when to expect our monthlies.”

“And?”

Everyone said, “Always be prepared and carry a spare set of panties with you at all times.”

One of the girls said , “And spare bedding.” Everyone chuckled at that.

“Very good. Next time we will be discussing feminine hygiene. I want everyone to think back to when they got their first period. I want you to write me about that first period and what your reaction was, how you felt, what you did. I also want you to keep a diary or make a calendar showing when your periods are due to occur. Please have that ready for the next class. That is all for today.”

We all got our things together and headed out of the classroom. I was numb. Actually I was a bit nauseous. Ally looked over to me and saw I was quite pale. Darla saw it also. Ally asked, “Are you ok Em?”

I just shook my head. I couldn’t speak just yet. Mrs. Brown was walking past when she saw me.

“Are you ok Mfanwy? You look pale as a ghost. Are you getting your monthly?”

I just Gold fished at her. Ally was quickest on her feet, and she told Mrs. Brown, “I think so Mrs. Brown, I was just going to take her to the loo.”

“The loo, what is that Ally?”

“Oh sorry, I mean the ladies.”

“Oh the bathroom, ok girls, I'll leave you to it then. Remember Mfanwy, if you would have kept a diary or a calendar, this kind of thing would not surprise you. You would be ready for it.” I just nodded at her.

As she walked away, the girls dragged me into the ladies loo and got me some water. I was in mild shock. Ally was concerned, as was Darla. Darla looked around in the loo and found no one else there. “Em are you ok? You look like you’re going to pass out.”

“I just looked at her and Ally and said. Does that stuff really happen to you girls?”

Ally smiled and nodded. “Yes Em, those things really do happen. Sometimes the cramps are unbearable that we have to cuddle up in a fetal position to keep it from tearing us apart. We usually cuddle up with something warm or something to push into our abdomen so we feel a little better.”

“I had no idea, Ally.” I said, she smirked, as did Darla.

“Are you going to be ok Em.”

“Yes I think I will. It was just so shocking to hear those stories. I really feel for you girls.”

“Em, more men need to understand what women go through. You have seen a very unique perspective. Most men are clueless. You on the other hand, you are becoming one of us, and you are just seeing the tip of the iceberg. You are also seeing what we girls talk about, we learn not to be squeamish about it.”

“Well I got a rude awakening Ally, I guess I never thought about it. There is more to becoming a girl than what I suspected. How am I going to be able to write that essay, I have no idea what it is like for a girl that has her first period.”

“Don’t worry Em, I’ll tell you what it’s like and how mine was.” Ally said.

Then Darla said, “I’ll tell you about mine and you should be able to come up with something from both of ours as an example.”

“I was absolutely clueless when she asked me about the symptoms of the menstrual cycle. I am glad I listened to you girls talk about them at home.” as I turned and gave Ally a hug.

“Are you going to be alright Em?”

“Yea Ally, I guess so, I’ll live. I feel a bit better now too.”

“How come you stopped keeping your calendar for your period, Em?”

“Well I thought I wouldn’t have to worry about it here in the states, since I wasn’t going to be seeing my step mom anytime soon.”

“WRONG ANSWER Em! You are going to be here for six weeks. Don’t you think it would look funny, when you are suppose to be a genetic girl, and you never get a period in all that time?”

“Oh, ah … well … I never thought of it that way.”

“Well if you girls are ready, I think we should head. Sandy should be waiting for us.” Darla mentioned.

“Oh gees you’re right. Are we ready to go Ally?” Secretly thanking Darla for changing the subject.

“Lets check our makeup before we leave.” as Ally turned to the mirror.

I looked at my face and touched it up. Darla did the same.

We headed out of the loo, went to our lockers and got our coats. All three of us headed out to the car park, and saw Sandy warming up the car, waiting for us.

“Hi girls. Did everyone have a good day?”

“We did until last period Sandy. Em got a bit squeamish in Health class. She wasn’t prepared for ‘GIRLS ONLY’ Health class. We were talking about our menstrual cycles, and what happens to us when we are not AWARE when our monthlies are going to come. She heard some of the horror stories of what happened to some of the girls un-expectantly, I guess it never happened to Em. One got hers in a theater while she was with her boyfriend and she bled through her shorts. Another did it while she was sleeping and went all over the bed sheets. Did you have any embarrassing moments Sandy?”

To be continued.

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

When we arrived at Jack's Diner everyone looked up as we walked in. I heard one boy say:

“Hey aren’t they the two British exchange babes?” The other boy said, “Ah, yes they are.”

“I would love to hook up with the tall one, Bert. She is one hot looking babe.”

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 10

PS2 Games What Hardship:

Tuesday:

“Um yes I’ve had a few, I just don’t want to talk about them Darla. Not at this moment anyway, I need to concentrate on driving.”

I had a hard time, to keep from laughing. Sandy looked at me, and did a small grin.

“Oh ok, sorry Sandy.”

“No problem Darla.”

Ally and Darla started a stream of conversation between themselves, while I talked with Sandy.

“I saw your mum at lunch time sis. I told her I was going with you to Jack’s and she understood. She asked if she should get some dinner ready for us. What do you think?”

“Well we can get you something to eat at the restaurant, if you want. Why don’t we wait until you get there and see what they have? I am sure we can work something out, little sister.” while she smiled at me.

We arrived at Jack’s Diner and we went inside. It was a quaint place and it was quite lovely in a quaint sort of way. It left you feeling comfortable. There were two pool tables in the back area of the restaurant, and several boys from school were playing. They all looked up as we walked in. I heard one say:

“Hey aren’t they the two British exchange babes?”

“Ah, yes they are.” The other boy said.

“I would love to hook up with the tall one, Bert. She is one hot looking babe.”

“Be careful Jake, she is probably jail bait, I am sure she isn’t even sixteen yet.”

“Wow, too bad Bert, she's a dish. I hate to see what she will look like at sixteen or eighteen for that matter. She is going to be so hot, guys are going to have to carry a fire extinguisher.”

I blushed when I heard this exchange. Wow, am I really that hot looking. I never thought I could look that good. It's nice to hear it though.

Ally said, “Earth to Em, are you there girl?”

“Huh?”

“Earth to Em, you zoned out there for a bit. Are you ok?”

“Oh yes, sorry.”

“Well grab a seat then.” I saw Sandy walking into the back of the restaurant carrying her uniform.

I pulled up a seat and sat at a table by the window. I looked at the menu that was in front of us and looked through it. I saw they had an entrée called a Vegetarian Delight. I saw it was mixed vegetables sautéed in butter. Hmm that looked pretty good.

About that time I heard, “Are you girls ready to order?” That voice sounded very familiar and I saw Sandy standing there with an order pad and pencil, smiling at me. She was wearing that cute waitress uniform, I saw her wearing on Sunday.

“Could I have a diet Coke please, and I would like to try your Vegetarian Delight if I may.”

“Certainly Miss, and what can I get for you Miss?” Turning to Ally.

“Could I try this Ham and Cheese Grilled sandwich and a diet Sprite?”

“Certainly Miss, and how about you?” as she turned towards Darla.

“Umm could I have a chicken salad and a vanilla shake please?”

“Certainly you may Darla. Is there anything else you ladies would like?” we all giggled, to her treating us this way.

“Um, no thanks we're set.” Said Darla.

“Ok I’ll be back with your drinks shortly” said Sandy.

“I like her Em, she is funny and smart. There is something about her, I don’t know, she just … Hmmm. Oh well, she is a very nice girl.” Ally said.

“Yes she is isn’t she. I love her to pieces Ally.” I said.

“Oh you DO?” She was giving me one of those WHAT looks.

“No, no, no, not like that Ally. Like a sister. She is like the sister I never had.”

“Oh ok, just as long as it stay’s that way.”

Wow, that was an interesting response from Ally. I wonder what brought that on.

Just then Sandy came back with the drinks. “Here you are girls, Diet Coke for you Em, a diet Sprite for you Ally, and a vanilla shake for you Darla. Your meals will be up in a bit. Is there anything else I can get you girls?”

“No thanks Sandy.” I said, smiling at her.

She smiled back, turned and went to her next table.

“I wonder how Gaby and Brit are doing, I haven’t seen either of them all day, have you?” I mentioned to Ally.

“Come to think of it, no I haven’t seen Gaby, Brit, Jules or Debbie today. How is that possible?” Ally mentioned.

Darla said, “Well AHS is a big high school, we may have just missed them.”

“Well I guess that is possible. So are you going to tell me about your first periods, so I can get going on the homework assignment tonight?”

Ally and Darla looked at each other and smiled. Then looked around to make sure no one was close. Ally started first. Then Darla. They both related their stories to me.

Wow, was that ever interesting, I should be glad that I will never have them. They sound like such a pain, literally. Well at least I have enough to write about anyway, or come up with something believable. It is just so weird, me a boy, well for the time being a boy, having to deal with periods. That truly is not what I thought I would be doing, even a couple of months ago. Oh that reminds me.

“Ally, why did you have me put my hand up when the instructor asked if anyone was going to have their periods anytime soon?”

“Well you ARE going to have one soon.”

“What do you mean? How is that possible?” with a shocked look.

“Well DUH! I am expecting one in about a week. Unlike SOME girls I know,” looking at me, “I do keep a calendar that tells me when I am due.” as she giggled, “I figure it is time you started up your calendar again, using my schedule like you were doing before we left Warsop. Then I could remind you to behave like you are getting one yourself. It will insure that you have the proper stuff in your purse, you know like tampons, sanitary towels, extra pair of knickers, and tights if you are wearing them. Plus it makes you look more believable and credible as being a natural born girl like the rest of us, if you complain about the cramps and your cycle, besides you can get moody and bitchy at people and have a good excuse. You will get sympathy from the other girls too. It is also a good excuse to keep boys at bay, get my drift?” as she wiggled an eyebrow.

I thought about it and realized that’s not such a bad idea. "Ok Ally, I approve, it’s probably the best way for me to experience what she wants us to do, I guess? Besides I need to get on that schedule anyway if I go back to my step mom’s house. I just thought I could forget about it while I was here.”

“Nope, nice try though Em, you need to keep the calendar up-to-date always, for your step mom will haunt you about it. Ok, when I get mine, you’ll remember what you have to do then right?”

“Um … fill me in will you?”

“Sighing, well you will have to wear a sanitary towel in your knickers. Since you really do not have a real vagina, we will forgo the tampon. You’ll have to pick up a box of sanitary towels, and it would be best if you buy a box of tampons too, to throw off the possible suspicions of Mrs. Jones, if she goes shopping with you. Otherwise she will wonder why you’re just buying towels, since most girls use Tampons. Make sure you put the some tampons in your purse also, you never know when a girl will ask you for one, or if a girl looks in your purse.”

Darla said, “What is this business about Towels? I’ve never heard of such a thing.”

“Darla, you know the towel we stick in our panties.” Looking at Darla funny.

“Huh? Oh you mean the sanitary napkins. You English girls really call things differently then us. You may have to get a douche too, like Masengill. We girls have to keep our insides clean to make sure we don’t get any nasty infections. It also helps to keep our vagina clean and smelling nice. I know some girls that don’t douche regularly and they positively reek.”

“I'm amazed how freely you girls talk on this subject. I'd be too embarrassed to talk about it except maybe to my mom.”

“That is the whole point Em. The class is designed so that we don’t get embarrassed when we talk about this subject. It is a natural everyday thing for us girls. It helps us talk about periods, infections and smell. It allows others to find out how to help each other. I don’t know what boys talk about, probably how big they are and how thick it is, but they don’t have the cramps, bleeding and possible chances for infection like we girls do. So it’s important we do talk about it.” Ally said.

“You don’t want to know about what boys talk about. It is embarrassing enough. If one boy is not large enough in that department, they make fun of them, or tease them. It is a sign of virility and masculinity. I think it is a bunch of garbage really. Some of the jocks aren’t that big, but they have the muscle to keep them from being picked on.”

“Wow that’s interesting Em, I never knew.” Darla said. “What else do they talk about?” as she smiled.

Just then Sandy showed up with our meals. “Vegetarian Delight for Em.” as she placed it in front of me, “Grilled cheese sandwich for Ally, and a chicken salad for Darla. Can I get you girls some refills on your drinks?”

We all said, “Yes please.”

Sandy took our glasses and filled them up. “I maybe by in a bit, to chat with you girls, once things slow down, ok?”

“Ok Sandy, we will be waiting for you.” as I smiled at her, and she left.

I noticed, as I was looking out the window, two people on road racing bikes, in full racing kit. They stopped in front of the shop and were locking up their bikes. I was thinking Drew would probably love to get to know those two. If I ever see him, I'll try to remember to tell him about them. There must be some type of cycling club nearby.

They came in and I heard Sandy say, “Hi Diane, Hi Derek, the usual?”

I heard Diane say, “Yes please Sandy, and could you get me a bowl of macaroni and cheese please, and a hamburger for Derek.”

“What do you want on it Derek?”

“I'll have the works, Sandy.”

“Right I'll get that right in.”

“Here is your hot chocolate Diane, with whip cream, and here is your coffee Derek. So how was your ride tonight?”

“It was a bit brisk tonight, but I whittled another two seconds off of my time. Poor Derek had a tough time keeping up, didn’t you?”

“One of these days I'll catch you Diane, you just wait.” as he chuckled, and Diane laughed.

“Sure maybe when we do the twenty-five in Washington next weekend?”

Wow, if Drew knew there was a road race next weekend, he would probably want to enter it. I need to get a hold of him.

“Ally do you see those two sitting at the counter over there, in the bicycle racing kit?” She turned to look, and Darla did also.

“Yes kind of reminds me of someone we know doesn’t it?” as Ally looked back and smiled at me.

Darla turned back around and said, “That is Diane Biggs, and Derek Drake. She owns a bicycle manufacturing shop here in town. They custom make racing bikes to fit their customers. Derek is the design engineer for her. She is only nineteen. Her father passed away not to long ago and she inherited her fathers small business. She single handily turned the business around and has hired more people to help her build them. They thought she would close the business and leave town. She didn’t and she has become quite the local celebrity. She is quite successful so far.”

“Wow! Drew definitely would love to get to know her, I'm sure.” I said.

“Well if I know Britney, I am sure Diane knows all about our Gaby by now, and it may be very possible Diane would love to get to know HER.” Darla said.

“Yes well, I just heard them talking about some twenty-five mile race in Washington this weekend. Do you think we should let … um … Gaby know? I think …h … a … she would be up for a race if she can get a road racing bike.”

“Could be Em, maybe we can call her.”

“I've got Britney’s home phone number if you want to give them a call?” replied Darla.

“That sounds like a good idea Darla, I think she would like that.” I said.

Sandy had given the two at the counter their meals and she came over to us, for a small break. “So how are you girls holding up.” smiling.

“Not bad Sandy.” I said, “Sandy the two that are sitting at the counter over there in their bicycle racing kit, can you find out when the race is that they were talking about? We have a friend that does bike racing seriously, h … ah she is ... um … a champion racer in England, and she is staying at the Walters home and we thought she may want to participate in it.”

“Oh sure, you mean Diane, she is a great kid.” She looked over at Diane and said, “Hey Diane, when you got a moment, could you come over and I want to introduce you to some of the foreign exchange students from England.”

“Oh sure Sandy, be right over.”

Diane walked over and had a great looking smile. I liked her immediately.

“Hi Sandy, hi Darla, hi kids.”

“Diane Biggs I want to introduce you to Allison Lacey and Mfanwy Morgan.”

“Please call me Ally.” as Diane shook hands with her.

“Call me Em, Diane. Darla was telling us you do road racing on your bikes. We have a friend that …”

“Oh, you are one of Gaby friends. Yes, I want to talk with Gaby, I may have a proposition for her, if she is interested. There are a few races around town and a few other races out of town if she would love to tag along.”

“How did you find out about her?”

“Oh a small bird told me all about our dear Gaby and you lot, she even showed us the pictures from the trip. Her name is Britney.”

Grinning Darla said, “See what I mean.”

“Britney is supposed to bring Gaby and her cousin Maddy around soon. I'm looking forward to meeting them actually. I hear they are both accomplished racers, and Gaby is following in her mother’s wheel tracks. Jenny Bond is well known over here.”

“Wow I’m amazed that you know all about them already.”

Smiling she told us, “Stop over sometime after school or on the weekend, I would love the company and I want to show you around my facility. I have to go now before it gets to dark, for it is too hazardous to ride a bike around here when it’s dark. It was a pleasure meeting you girls. Sandy could you get our check please?”

“Sure Diane, I’ll have it for you in a jiff.”

“Sandy make sure you bring the girls over sometime, I would love to have some company nearer my own age for a change, especially you. We need to talk, I hear your dad is still getting on you.”

“Yes he can be a big pain sometimes. I'm glad Em is here, she has turned things around for me with him. She is a pistol.” Chuckling.

“Well I'm glad to see you are smiling again.” as she gave Sandy a big hug.

Diane turned to me and said, “Keep up the good work Em, this is the first time I’ve seen Sandy chuckle when talking about her dad. Bye girls.” With that she walked away with Sandy.

“Nice girl.” Ally said

“Yea I really like her.”

Darla said, “She really is a remarkable girl. She's so down to earth; you can actually talk with her. Most business people are so snooty. She's very bright.”

As we watch Diane and Derek leave.

Sandy came back over to us and said, “Em, are you ready to go home?”

“Ok Sandy. Oh, I need to get some stuff before Thursday, Ally and I have to get leotards and tights, sports bra, warm up socks, headband and dance shoes for PE class. Could you take us soon to go shopping for them?”

“Oh you mean for GYM class. How about tomorrow, right after school? The dance shop should still be open, so we should be able to find something decent. Ally and Darla, you’re welcome to tag along?”

“I'll have to ask Mrs. G but I am sure there’s no problem. What do you think Darla?”

“I think it’ll be ok.”

“Oh Sandy, about tomorrow, the gang wanted all of us to come here first, for a get together, would that be possible, and still make the shopping trip?”

“Sure Em I don’t see why not. But we can’t stay here to long, for the store I want to take you to closes at six.”

“Ok, do you think you could bring Gaby, Maddy, Sabrina and Brit with us tomorrow? They said they could arrange to be picked up by the Walters here. I'm sure that Ally and Darla can get a ride with Bernie and Amy.”

Darla said, “Yes that'll be no problem Em, Amy already said her mother would bring them and us here.”

“I'm sure we would be able to fit everyone in my car tomorrow, so that shouldn't be a problem. Well come along girls, I will drop you two off as we head home.”

“How much do we owe you Sandy?” I said.

“Nothing, it was on the house girls.”

“Well at least let me give you a tip then.”

“No way Em, you are my guest; as were these two.” Pointing at Darla and Ally.

“Thanks Sandy!” we all said.

“No problem.” We all grabbed our bags and coat, and headed out the door to Sandy’s car.

“Diane was a really sweet girl Sandy. Any chance we will be able to get over to her place?” I said.

“I am sure we can arrange that Em. Yes she is a great girl friend. You have no idea.”

I looked at her and she looked back and winked at me, and gave me one of her cute grins. I grinned back, figuring I knew what she meant.

We dropped Darla and Ally off and confirmed everything would be ok for tomorrows shopping trip. Then we headed home.

“Sandy, I have Health class, which is strictly for girls and Ally is telling me that I am going to have my period next week. So I need to stock up on sanitary napkins and tampons, and should get a douche also to keep myself clean. How weird is that?”

Sandy chuckled, “Welcome to a woman’s world Em. I guess you are going to find out first hand what true genetic women go through. So I assume, we have to add shopping for feminine hygiene products to the list for tomorrow, huh?”

“Yes I guess so. This is so weird, I never thought I would’ve had to shop for those items ever, in my lifetime.”

“Well if that is what you want, then you'll have to give up becoming a true woman.”

That made me stop and think. “I’m not sure if I want to do that Sandy.”

“Make absolutely sure Em, for this isn’t something that you can do one moment and then decide you don’t want to do it anymore and change back the next. It is permanent. If there is any doubt about becoming a woman, then don’t do it. This is something I had to wrestle with before my transition. I knew what I was inside and realized there was no doubt I was doing the right thing. The only thing I regretted and was terrified of, was the disappointment and possible rejection I would see from my parents. I never worried about how others saw me, just … them … and possibly the relatives.” as she choked and a tear slid down her face.

I reached over and gently squeezed her leg in support. This really did get me thinking about my choice, about becoming a woman. However, unlike Sandy, I have the love and the support from my Mum, and my close friends. I realized how lucky I truly am. Is this truly what I want? She is right there should be no doubt.

We drove the rest of the way home in silence.

“Are you still hungry Em?”

“Not really, are you?”

“I can do with a bite. Want to stop in at my parent’s house?”

“Sure no problem, besides I'm sure your brother is fit to burst since I wasn’t here earlier.”

Sandy chuckled at that. “Yes he’s quite taken with you actually. I can tell.”

We walked into the kitchen and I heard the little one running and screaming, “You’re here, you’re here!”

Sandy and I looked at each other and started giggling, as he burst through the kitchen door and ran towards me and said, “Where have you been, I’ve waited all afternoon for you, Em. Hi Sandy!” as he wrapped his arms around her legs and gave her a hug. Sandy hugged him back.

Mrs. J walked in and smiled at the two of us. So how did it go today girls?”

As we were hanging up our coats, Sandy said, “Great mom. Em will have to get some shopping done tomorrow, for Gym class on Thursday and she needs some feminine hygiene products, her period is due next week, and she ran out of supplies. We thought about leaving right after school tomorrow, but Em said her gang from England were going to go to Jack’s first so they could all be together for a bit. We figured we would stay for about an hour or so then leave so we would have enough time to visit the dance shop in town. Darla and Ally will be going with us also.”

“Sounds like a good plan, could I possibly tag along?”

Sandy looked at me, and I shrugged my shoulders and said, “Sure why not. Ally needs to pick up the same kit for PE, ah … Gym class.”

“Well good, that sounds like a good plan. I’ll meet you girls over at Jack’s, is that ok?”

“Sure no problem.”

Sandy said, “Mom do you have any food left over from dinner, I’m a tad hungry.”

“Sure Sandy, I wasn’t sure if you would’ve eaten at Jack’s. How about you Em, fancy a bite? I’ve made a lovely salad.”

“Umm … ok I’ll have a little, not a lot though, I had the Vegetarian Delight over at Jack’s.”

“Yes that’s always a good meal, I’ve had that a few times.”

Kevin asked, “Em could you play a game with me pleasssssse?”

Mrs. J chuckled, “He’s been asking where you were, every five minutes, Em. Why don’t you play a few games with him and I’ll let you know when we’re ready to eat, ok?”

So off I trudged to Kevin’s room, to play some of the PS2 games. What hardship, as I smirked to myself.

“Kevin I wanted to tell you, you did great last night, your sister really appreciated what you did for her. Keep up the good work.”

Kevin beamed at me.

We played for about fifteen minutes, when we were called to dinner. We went to the loo, to clean our hands and went to the table.

“Have a seat Em, John isn’t here this evening, he has a late meeting and will probably not be home before eleven PM. So lets pray and give thanks, then we can eat.”

Mrs. J gave a prayer and we all settled down to eat a little food.

Kevin said, “Hey sis, guess what, I beat Em twice today.”

I grinned sheepishly, as Sandy was laughing.

“Oh that is so nice to hear.” Mrs. J said.

“What’s that mom?”

“You laughing, I haven’t heard you laugh in a long time.”

“Well it has been a while since I’ve had anything to laugh about. Em has really helped mom.”

“I know that dear.” Turning to me, she said, “Thank you for bringing Sandy out of her depression Em. It has been a long time since I saw her so happy. I don’t know what you’ve done, but whatever it is, keep it up.” she smiled at both of us.

“Well I like my new sister, Mary. I plan on keeping her happy with me too.”

“I like my sister too.” said Kevin.

We all smiled at Kevin.

I saw Sandy’s eyes glistening, and she had a nice smile on her face. I smiled back at her.

“So how was your first day at school Em? Everything go alright?”

“Yes it went very well. The kids are great, and I feel like I’ve been going to school here for a long time. There are a few differences between here and back home, but just the same, it’s very close to being the same.”

We finished our meal in peace. I could tell that Mrs. J enjoyed this evening very much. The meal was eaten with everyone being relaxed and comfortable with each other. Amazing what can happen when Mr. J is not around. In a way I wish there would be more evenings like this. Sandy and I helped clean up the dining room and the kitchen, and then said our goodbyes, so we could go back and do our homework. When we arrived back at the Carriage house, Sandy said, “Wow! That was the first time since the transition, I had such a relaxing meal with my family, barring my father that is.”

“Just goes to show you who is causing all the problems, who the true prat is, doesn’t it. I enjoyed this evening very much myself. I do so hope we have more of them actually.” I said.

Sandy came over to me and gave me a very big hug, and said, “Thanks Em, from the bottom of my heart, thank you.”

“You are quite welcome Sandy. I only hope we can pull more magic out of the hat, and maybe turn your father from the dark side of the force.” We both giggled at that.

We went and did our homework for the next couple of hours. I even got my Health assignment done. I hope it passes muster with Mrs. Brown. By far Health class for women is the weirdest class I ever attended. Who would of thought I would be learning about women’s health issues. What is really weird, it has to apply to me.

I was really tired after I finished my homework. Sandy said. “How about a little hot chocolate and relax on the couch before going to bed?”

“Ok sounds delicious. I’m going to change into my nightgown, so I can really relax.”

“Good idea Em, we’ll kind of make it a mini pajama party.”

“Hey, you know that’s a good idea. Could we throw a Pajama party here and invite the gang to it, with their hosts?”

“That’s an excellent idea, when do you think we should do it?”

“Hmmm I don’t know, but I can find out tomorrow.”

“That would be a great time. But aren’t you guys supposed to go on a field trip on Friday?”

“I believe we are. I’ll have to find out when we will get back from it. They haven’t told us were we are going yet.”

“Well I’ll find out. We can make our plans after we know when it will be good for everyone. Is that ok with you?”

“That is simply brilliant Sandy. That would be a good time for you to meet the other girls and you get to know them, and them you.”

Sandy loved the idea. We got our nightgowns on and she did make some very delicious hot chocolate and we curled our feet under us as we just sat and enjoyed the moment. Sandy looked at the fireplace and said, “Watch this Em.”

She pulled out a remote control, pointed it at the fireplace, and the logs burst into flames.

“Wow! Double wicked, that is so cool. It looks great, and I feel the warmth from it. This is so nice Sandy.”

“Yes it is, isn’t it. I never used it much, because I never felt good enough to light it. I just didn’t care. Now that you are here, and we had a wonderful evening, I feel it’s time I used it.”

We sat there in silence just admiring the fire and enjoying the hot chocolate. I guess others would say this is a very romantic setting. To me it is an indelible memory that will be etched into my brain for the rest of my life. Here we are, two women enjoying a cup of hot chocolate, in front of a roaring fire. It can’t be more perfect. I looked over at Sandy and saw how relaxed she was, and she had a smile on her face. I probably looked the same way. I leaned back in the couch, soaking it all in.

Sandy leaned over and shook me awake, and said, “I think we better head for bed, you’ve been asleep for almost an hour, with a grin on your face the whole time.”

I couldn’t believe I fell asleep. “Um ok Sandy, I could fall asleep right here for the rest of the evening.”

She chuckled, “Come on Em, beddy bye time.”

“Oh mom do I have to?”

She really giggled at that and pushed me awake.

I finished getting ready for bed. Took my pills. Got my notebook ledger.

Day 3, Tuesday

This was the first official day of school for us at Augusta High School.

I found out I have English, History, Science, Typing, Geography, History, Art, Music, and Health. I also have PE, which the Americans call Gym.

The classes are all ok. The kids are wonderful and everyone has accepted me. The boys bother me some, they leer at me all the time. Darla Greenwood said it’s because I am quite a dish. I don’t know why she is saying that. Well I suppose I will live.

Darla is my host person for classes, since Sandy is a senior, equivalent to a seventh year, I can’t follow her around through her classes. I am following Darla around and taking her classes with Ally.

The weirdest class I have ever taken in my life is Health. It turns out it is only for girls. It is amazing what they discuss in this class. They talk about periods, and the embarrassing moments some of the girls have had.

Well the homework assignment is to make a twenty-eight-day cycle calendar for the year, starting with our next period.

I was asked if I had a diary or calendar noting when my periods would happen. Ally was upset at me for not keeping the calendar up-to-date that I had kept back home. I guess I will be on next week according to Ally.

Then they proceeded to let other girls tell us what had happened to them, when they forgot, because they didn’t use a calendar. What I heard really shocked me and almost made me lose it. I now understand what real girls go through, and I feel so bad for them. I am glad I will never go through it. Because of these stories I almost passed out, according to Ally. The teacher thought I was starting my period because I was light headed. If only she knew.

We are also suppose to write about what happened when we had our first period and how we coped. Well as you can guess, I am going to have a problem. Ally and Darla told me they would help me, and told me what happened to them, and from that, I was able to fabricate something that would sound believable and reasonable.

I also have PE on Thursdays. I need to get leotard, tights, leg warmers, a hair sweatband, dance shoes, and a sports bra. We are to bring all our toiletries with us also for the shower after class. Oh joy!

This has got me really nervous. Darla told me to relax, she said the women’s changing room has several individual showers with a changing stall attached to them. They do this for those that have their periods. I wouldn’t have to use the communal showers. If anyone finds out I will be in so much trouble.

After the classes Ally, Darla, Sandy and I went to a restaurant called Jack’s Diner. Sandy works here for a few hours each day, as a waitress, after school.

We met a pair of people that are into bike racing. Their names are Diane Biggs, and Derek Drake. I figured Drew would love to meet them. I found out Diane already knows of Drew and is waiting for him to show up at her shop. Diane is only nineteen, and she owns a business, building custom made racing bikes for customers, where the customers are measured and the bike is cut to their size.

Mr. J was not around this evening. Dinner was a joy. Everyone was relaxed and we all had fun, the only boy here was Kevin, Sandy’s five year-old brother. I kind of hope we have more evenings eating like we did tonight. Her father didn’t put down Sandy, since he was not here to do it. It made it a real pleasure.

Sandy was feeling so good tonight, she showed me something really wicked. She has a remote controlled gas fireplace that looks like the real thing. You would swear, it was a real log fire burning. It was warm and cozy and we both drank hot chocolate, while sitting on the couch. Unfortunately I had fallen asleep. Sandy woke me up to go to bed.

I finished writing the daily log. I was really getting sleepy. I got into bed, turned off the light, put my head on the pillow and that was the last thing I remembered doing.

To be continued.

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

The second day of school is upon us. I need to get a PE kit together and we are going to the store tonight to get leotards, tights, a sports bra, dance shoes, leg warmers and a sweat band for tomorrow. Later Ellen said, “Em that looks good on you.” Seeing me embarrassed, she leaned into me and said in a whisper, “Em, I know you’re a boy.”

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 11

Music Pleasures:

Wednesday:

Wednesday morning I found myself waking to the alarm. I must have been tired last night. I remembered sitting on the couch, drinking my hot chocolate in front of a wonderful fire. I really enjoyed it.

Sandy and I both got ready for school. When we arrived, we found Ally and Darla, and made arrangements to meet at Jack’s Diner after school. I told them Mrs. J would be meeting us there, and taking us to the dance store, later in the afternoon.

I was wearing trousers, blouse and a jumper, with some flats. I was getting used to seeing guys looking at me and smiling. Some of them even said good morning, I just smiled and returned the greeting. When I looked down the hall, I saw Amy and Bernie. Not wanting to yell to get their attention, I said, “Ally, Darla, hurry up. I want to catch up with Bernie and Amy before first period.”

We finally caught up with them and I said, “Bernie, Amy, how’re you two doing?”

Bernie turned around saw me and said, “Hey Em, are you going to be able to come to Jack’s tonight?” as she hugged me.

Amy looked at me and just smiled, then said, “Morning Em, so are you?” as she also gave me a hug.

“Yes, we’ll be able to make it, but we can’t stay long for we need to get some shopping done for Thursday. Mrs. J will be picking us up about an hour after we get there.”

“Fantastic Em. You look really great. I’m jealous; you look better than I do. You’re going to steal all the good looking guys from us, tonight.”

I blushed. “Amy, don’t worry, I’m not after the guys.”

“Oh, you mean your one of those, huh?” Giggling.

“Huh? One of what?”

All four of them started to giggle, then it dawned on me what she meant, I blushed a bright red and then went to Ally, put my arm around her waist and said, “You’re right.” making Ally blush, and I cracked up laughing.

We all roared with laughter at this.

“Listen guys, Sandy and I want to have a sleepover, and we want to invite our gang and their hosts to stay over at Sandy’s. How does that sound?”

They all squealed, and said, “That would be wonderful. When do you want to have it and what time should we be there, if we can go?”

“Well, I’m not sure when we’ll be back, from where ever they’re taking us on Friday. But we’re thinking, maybe Friday or Saturday night? So, it kind of depends on when we’ll get back, and if we feel up to doing it after the trip. As for what time, how about we meet at around six thirty or seven o’clock? Does that sound like a good time to get together? I’ll give you all directions on how to get to Sandy’s later.”

Darla said, “Don’t worry about the directions Em, we know where Sandy lives. She is a sweet girl. We like her a lot. We know she is a senior, but she never puts us down and she makes us feel good. Besides we always see her at Jack’s. That time will be great. Listen, why don’t we do it on Saturday and not worry about Friday night. We may all be to tired right after the trip.”

I smiled at them and said, “Ok, Saturday it is. Sandy and I’ll get ready for sleepover then. Yes, she’s great, isn’t she? I like her a lot. We have become like sisters. Her dad is a real prat, though; I wish I could make him realize how wonderful his daughter is. He is always putting her down. What a prat.”

Ally went, “You’re kidding Em. Her dad is putting her down? Why?”

“Haven’t a clue Ally. I wanted to hit him the other day, when he was putting Sandy down. He is so mean to her, for some reason. Sandy does not deserve what he’s been doing to her. Don’t be surprised if he gets nasty when we have our sleepover party.”

“Are Sandy’s parents going to be home, when you two have this?” Amy asks.

“Yes they will, but Sandy has her own place, and isn’t attached to her parent’s house. It is a huge carriage house that sits behind her parent’s house. It is big enough for all of us.” I said.

“What about Maddy, Sabrina, Britney, Drew, Jules and Debbie?” Bernie asked.

“They are all invited, if they can make it. I’ll see Maddy and Sab in Geography, but I haven’t seen Drew or Brit in school yet. Have any of you?” I asked.

“I have Sabrina and Maddy in homeroom, and then Brit and Drew in English, Em.” Bernie said. “I’m sure Drew can ask her sister and Debbie.”

“Could you give them the message about the sleepover?”

“Sure no problem.” Bernie said.

“Well let me know if they can make it.”

“Maddy, Sab, Brit, Drew, Jules, and Debbie eat lunch after us.” Bernie said.

“No wonder we didn’t see them yesterday.” I said as I sighed. “Hmmm I wonder if we will run into them this afternoon. We have Music as our last class today.”

“No we won’t, Em. The only class I got, that Britney is in, is Gym, tomorrow. I doubt we will see them before then, other than tonight at Jack’s, or on the trip on Friday. I guess we will not be seeing much of either of them.”

“I was looking forward to seeing Drew. Well I guess that’s the way it’s going to be.” I wondered how he was holding up?

Ally looked at me and said, “Em, are you alright?”

“Huh? Oh yea, I guess I’ll be all right, just missing Drew, is all. Just wondering how he is making out.”

“She!”

“What?”

“She! How SHE is making out. You said he.”

“Oh Blimey, I better watch that hadn’t I. You’re right, how SHE is making out.” Looking around to make sure no one heard that.”

“Why is Drew being Gaby anyway guys?” Amy asked us.

“Well it is a long story. To make it short, let’s just say, Drew needs to be Gaby, as I need to be Em. We were both asked to participate in the cheer competition, later in the month. We agreed to do it, not realizing what that meant, at the time. After we agreed to do it, we realized it had to be Gaby and Em in the competition.”

“If Drew and Rhod came over, then Gaby and Em just happen to show up for the competition, the older kids in our group would know something was up and we would be dead meat back home. Besides, how would it look if Em and Gaby both disappeared, right after the competition? Especially when we will be working with the American cheerleaders.”

“How would we get the practice time with the rest of our cheer squad? Granted, everyone that’s here in our cheer squad, knows about us. They were the ones that got us to agree to do it in the first place. But what about the American cheer squad? They would figure something was not right. Two English girls would appear for practice and then they disappear right after each practice, not seen by anyone.”

“Mr. P and Miss C, our chaperones decided that it would be a good idea, if both of us stayed female during school. Then there would be no questions asked.”

“The older kids saw us as girls anyway, for they really didn’t know us, and my story about Rhod not showing up worked. I think the older kids always saw Drew as a female anyway, and they didn’t think anything of it. Remember last year when you girls had Drew in those tops and skirts? Well, I believe they figured Drew was definitely a girl, but a tomboy.”

“When we came over, Drew was wearing his Gaby jeans and top and had on Gaby’s trainers, so everyone took him for a girl, or possibly an effeminate male. I’m not sure why he dressed this way though.”

“I dressed in unisex clothes on purpose, for I wanted to be a girl, but knew I had to be careful, for I still needed to look male enough to clear Customs.”

“Since our passports show both of us as male, Drew and I got funny looks coming through Customs when we arrived. That was a bit scary.”

“They did allow us through, obviously, because we’re here.”

“Soon after we all cleared Customs, Mr. P and Miss C both started calling us by our female names, loud enough for the other older kids to hear. Drew and I were wondering why. The older kids looked a bit puzzled but shrugged their shoulders and said nothing. We found out, this was to protect us from them. They just think we are two girls.”

“When we arrived here, Britney and Debbie conveniently forgot to tell their parents Drew was a boy. They had so many pictures of Drew dressed as a girl, the Walter olds assumed, Drew was a girl. Britney knew if their parents found out that Drew was a boy, he wouldn’t have been allowed to stay with them. Their Olds would’ve been very upset, that their girls stayed in a boys home, in England.”

“Please make sure the Walters olds never find out who Drew really is, for it can go bad for hi … er, as well as for Miss Bell and our school back home.”

“That’s how Drew got stuck full time as a girl. He was hoping he would only have to be a girl at school, but could be Drew, male child, at Chez Walters. It just didn’t happen. Drew is not happy about the situation, but he is going to stick it out. Please be gentle with him, ok?”

“No problem Em, we don’t have a problem with either of you being girls, we know we can trust you both, and we’ll be very protective of you both. I’d like to know why YOU really want to become a girl though.” Amy asked.

“I’ll tell you later, ok. I promise.”

“I want to hear this also Em.” Darla stated.

“I promise, I’ll tell the whole gang. You supporting me like this means a lot, and I thank you for giving me that support. Most people appear to be homophobic and hate people like us, like Dan. Had you guys not accepted me, I’d have been in real trouble.”

All the girls came over to me and gave me a big hug. I started to tear up. The homeroom bell rang and we had to run to make it to the classroom on time.

The usual announcements, the standing of the pledge thingy, a little chitchat, then school commenced.

Classes were like yesterday; I liked all of them. It’s really different taking classes as a girl. I never noticed how teachers treat you nicer. I noticed that the guys were starting to become bolder. They were coming up to us and introducing themselves to us. They were really starting to chat us up. Some of them wanted to know where we were from and if we had boyfriends. I started to laugh. It was neat to be at the center of attention. Some posturing happened when the bigger and stronger guys would push the smaller ones out of the way. Ally and I didn’t really care for these guys and we told them so. I heard some of them say “Stuck up English Bit…” well you know what I mean.

Anyway, the morning went without incident. We went to lunch and we ended up sitting at the same table with all the other girls, as the day before. The talking was a lot more animated then it was yesterday, it seemed that the girls were getting used to us and they treated us like long time friends. We talked about the spring fashions, hair, boys, makeup, more boys, gossip, clothing, boys, dating, and more boys. It was a fun experience.

The afternoon session went much the same as yesterday. We got a chance to talk about the sleepover, on Saturday, with Sab and Maddy before class. Maddy said, “We need to ask if that’s ok, we’ll get back with you as soon as we know.”

Maddy then said, “Is it still ok with Sandy, that Sab, Gaby, Brit and I ride with you tonight, when we go to Jack’s, after school?”

I said, “Yes we’re counting on it, Ally and Darla will be going with Amy and Bernie. I guess one of Debbie’s friends has an SUV and she would be taking them and any others that want to go.”

“Great, will meet you out by the car park then.” Maddy told me.

“Ok see you later.” as the teacher called the class to order.

The last class today was Music class. I had no clue what we would be doing in this class. Darla told us, “This class is music appreciation. We will be listening to different types of music. Then we discuss the composers that wrote the music, when and why they wrote it, then who directed it when it was preformed. It is a load of information I really could care less about, but I thought it would’ve been an easy grade. Was I ever wrong. Don’t worry though; you’re only sitting in on it, so you really don’t need to know all of this stuff.”

We got introduced to the class like all of the other classes, as yesterday. We sat and listened to what was going on. We ended up listening to the opera of Carmen, by Bizet. It was interesting hearing the history of the opera and what was going on. I rather enjoyed the class, actually.

We went and got our coats after the class, stopped in the loo to check our make-up and headed for the car park.

Ally gave me a hug and said, “I’ll meet you at Jack’s.” as she and Darla headed over to Amy and Bernie’s ride in a good size SUV.

When I got over to the car, I saw Drew and Britney walking towards me, and then saw Maddy and Sab leave the building, jogging towards them, yelling for them to slow down. When they arrived at the car, I went over to give Drew, Brit, Maddy and Sab a hug and told Drew and Brit, “I miss you guys. I wish we would at least see each other, at least once a day.”

Drew seemed a little stiff as I hugged him, but he returned it just the same and said, “Wotcha Em.”

We chatted for a bit like only girls could. Gaby was pretty quiet for some reason as he watched us talking away.

We waited for Sandy, when I finally saw her leave the building, by the front entrance. She was smiling when she got to the car and opened it for us. I introduced her to Drew and Maddy, and she already knew Sabrina and Britney.

Sandy said, “So Drew, Maddy, are you two twins?”

“No were cousins Sandy, we get that all the time.” Maddy stated, as she giggled.

Drew looked a bit uncomfortable with that. When he said, “Just call me Gaby, Sandy.”

I asked Sandy, “So what’s on the agenda for this afternoon?”

“Well I just got done talking with mom, and she will be over to pick us girls up in about an hour. We will go in her car, since it is a tad bigger than mine, and she will take us to the dance shop, so we can get Ally’s and your outfit for Gym.”

“Did you see what we have to wear for PE, Em?”

“Not really Gaby, but that’s why we have to leave Jack’s early tonight, so I can pick something up for tomorrow. PE is my last class.”

“Britney is loaning me one of her outfits for PE, It is yellow with white tights. You being there, means I’ll not be alone in PE.”

“Hey, what are you talking about Gab, I have Gym tomorrow at the same time, so will Maddy.” Sab said.

“I’m there too.” Britney stated indignantly.

“Ally, Darla, Bernie and Amy will be there also, Gaby.” I stated

“Wow you mean we will all have the same class for a change?” Drew asked.

“Looks like it, Gab.” I said.

Britney said, “Em, you do realize you have to get leotards and tights with dance shoes, don’t you?”

“Yes, Darla told me. Sandy tells me that the dance shop is the best place to pick those things up, that they have a good selection to choose from. They close at six, so we have to leave Jack’s early to make it on time. Ally needs to get her kit also, so she is coming with us.”

I noticed Drew looking at me kind of funny, and then at Sandy. I wonder what he is thinking about. Oops I mean what SHE is thinking about, I have to watch that, I need to think of him as a she at all times or I may slip up without knowing it. I saw her shaking her head out of the corner of my eye as she was looking at me.

“Do you have your kit, Mad?”

“Yes I do, Em. I brought those things with me. Brit, told me to bring them.”

“How’re your parents doing Drew?”

“Umm … not bad Em.”

“Are they still together?”

“Um … yes, for the moment they are together.”

“That’s good, isn’t it?”

“Yes, sure. You’re right. That’s a good thing.”

I saw Maddy grab Drew’s hand and she gave it a soft squeeze. Hmm, it seems there is more to this than what Drew is telling. I mean, his mother just up and leaving the family high and dry like she did. That’s absolutely horrible.

We had to cut our talk short, as we arrived at Jack’s Diner and there was quite a gang there already. When we entered the diner, Sandy looked around and told me to go with my friends. She went into the back of the diner, to put on her uniform. Yesterday she told me she didn’t have to work. I wonder what’s up?

She came back a short time later dressed in her outfit and she was waiting on us and took our orders.

While we were waiting, one of the girls started talking about cheerleading, some of the other girls I hadn’t really met before, started talking excitedly about the up coming competition. I looked over at Drew and I saw he was pretty quiet, looking around the diner. I noticed some policemen came in and got some doughnuts and a cup of coffee, the place was quite a bit more crowded than last night. A lot of the olds were circulating around the diner talking with the other teens, interesting. I noticed that Diane and Derek were just arriving and I saw that Gaby noticed them too. I swear, I saw Drew drooling and wishing he were over by them, to chat them up. That was his element. We could hear what was being said, so I didn’t need to tell Drew who they were. Diane saw me and waved to me and went back to talking with Derek. I assumed she figured we were busy since we had several tables pushed together and everyone was talking all at once.

All of a sudden Sab pulled Drew out of his seat and into an open space on the floor, as Ally and Britney yanked me out of mine. Bernie and Maddy followed and I realized we were being asked to do a Forester impromptu cheer. We decided to do our standard cheer. We went through all of the motions except for the last move, which was a split. We all stayed up, except for Gaby, she went right down on the floor doing the split. I think she realized none of us did ours. I saw her turning crimson from embarrassment. I chuckled and helped her up and she timidly got into her seat and took a sip of her drink.

I looked at her and said, “Show off.”

The rest of the people in the diner applauded us for our cheer.

I heard Diane say, “Goodbye, Sandy. Bye Jack, take care we will see you later.”

I heard Sandy say, “Take care Diane and Derek, see you tomorrow.” Diane and Derek got up and left to head home. I saw Drew looking out the window wishing he was with them riding. I guess he was also admiring the road bikes.

I saw Mrs. J arrive, and I waved to her. She saw me and waved back , then asked, “Sandy, are you ready to go?”

“I’ll hurry and change clothes mom, be done in a jiff.”

I also heard Britney tell Drew, “Hurry up Drew, Dad will be here in 5 minutes.”

“Ok Brit, I’m just about done.”

Mrs. J came over and said, “Hi Em, you girls ready to go?”

“Just a moment, I want to go to the loo first, if that’s ok with you?”

“Certainly Em. Sandy is changing clothes, so she’ll be a bit yet.”

“I turned to Ally and Darla and asked them, “You guys ready to go? I’m going to the loo to freshen up. You want to come?”

“Sure Em, I need to freshen up also.” Ally stated.

“Me too Em.” Darla said.

So the three of us grabbed our handbags and left for the ladies loo. “Wow did you see those guys at the pool table while we were cheering? Their eyes about bugged out of their heads. There was one looking at you very hard Em. You better watch yourself or you’ll have a boyfriend before you even realize it.”

“Ally! Hush, don’t tease me like that.”

“Who’s teasing Em?”

I gave her a hard stare. Was she pulling my leg?

We went into the loo and realized it was not all that big, so we ended up fighting to get to the mirror. I went into one of the two stalls in the room and did my business, while Ally and Darla were touching up their makeup.

When I came out, both of them were finished, so I washed my hands and touched up my makeup.

When we left the loo, one of the boys, that had been playing billiards on the pool table, was waiting for us to come out. He looked right at me and said, “Hiya babe. My name is Rob. What’s yours?”

“Ahhhh … um … hi. Ah … my name is Em.” Looking at Ally for help, she just smiled and kept on walking. “Look, I don’t want to be rude but I have to go, my ride is waiting for me.”

“Oh sure Em, no problem. You’re really a purdy gal, be seeing you around then, … Em?” as he winked at me, then gave me one of those lopsided smiles.

He had to be at least 17. Who did he think he was? He walked back to the pool table and the others were hooting and hollering at him.

I turned red as a beet, as I tried to walk nonchalantly towards the gang. That shook me up.

“You ok Em?” Ally whispered to me.

“Ah … yea, sort of. That was really creepy Ally.” I whispered back to her.

“Get used to it Em, they think they’re cool doing that to you. He likes you a lot. That was the guy I was telling you about.”

“You’re kidding, I thought you were having me on.”

“Nope my lesbian lover, you. I wasn’t having you on at all, I was very serious. Now you know how we women feel when guys come on to us like that and chat us up.”

“Wow, that was one creepy experience.”

We got our coats on and collected our stuff, and we went over to where Mrs. J was standing.

“We’re waiting for Sandy to finish, then we will get going, girls.”

Gaby and the others had already left. Gaby was really quiet tonight. I wonder what was up with him. I mean her, gees. I wonder how her parents are really doing. Are they still together or are they split again?

Sandy arrived and we headed out to Mrs. J’s car. Sandy let me get in the front seat, while she sat in the back seat with Darla and Ally.

“Sandy, I thought you didn’t need to work tonight?” I said.

“Well I didn’t, but I saw we were slammed, so I decided to help out.”

“Slammed?”

“Yes, that’s when we get really busy, with a lot of people showing up all at once.”

“Oh, ok. By the way, the girls all thought that Saturday would be a good night to have the sleepover.”

“What sleepover?” Mrs. J asked.

“Well, Sandy and I thought it would be great to get the gang from England over and their hosts, for a sleepover so everyone gets acquainted. All the girls think it’s a great idea. Since Sandy has the place all to herself, we thought it would be best if we had it here, since we wouldn’t be disturbing anyone.”

I could see Mrs. J looking at Sandy through the rear-view mirror with a look of worry. I bet, I’m sure, she was worried about it herself, but she knew her husband wouldn’t be happy with it at all.

Sandy said, “Sounds great Em, lets plan for it then. We probably better do some more grocery shopping for it though. I doubt I have enough to feed everyone at the moment.”

“I told them to be there between six thirty, and seven PM, is that alright?”

“As far as I know it is.” Mrs. J really had a worried look on her face at this point. I wondered what she was worried about. About the sleepover and Sandy, OR about her husbands reaction when he finds out?

Mrs. J piped in, “Sandy, do you think it is a wise idea?”

“Sure, why wouldn’t it be? It’ll be a fun night.”

“We’ll talk about it more later, all right?”

Sandy looked at her mom and hesitantly said, “Um … ok mom, later.”

It looked like Sandy deflated a bit; I could see a worried look on her face.

We arrived at the dance store. We all got out of the car and went inside. The first thing I noticed were all of the leotards and dance costumes hanging up all over the place. There were stiff, skirty things, I believe they are called Tutu’s, you know those big stiff circular thingys, that have a knicker sewn in the center, which a ballet dancer wears when they are doing Swan Lake or something.

In one corner I could see all kinds of shoes and slippers of some sort, some having long ribbons on them with super flat toes.

There was a counter in the other corner, with a cash register on it, and a glass display case. I looked into the display case and found all kinds of strange things and makeup in the case. Some of the things, I wasn’t sure what they were. I saw breast forms on one side of the display; they really looked real, wow would I love to own a pair like those. I saw latex makeup, in the other corner of the case, in all sorts of colors. I wonder what that’s used for?

While I was looking around, I heard a woman come out of the back of the store and I heard her exclaim, “Is that you, Mary Jones?”

“Ellen, how are you? I haven’t seen you in over six years. When did you move here?”
“I moved here about a year ago. I didn’t know you were living here. So how is that husband of yours? Is he still as bad as ever?”

“John is doing well, he works out of Waynesboro, and he is head of the sales department for a major software manufacture there.”

“How is that beautiful son of yours doing?”

At this statement, I turned to look at Mary and saw her blanche, she got very nervous all of a sudden. I saw Sandy go white also. Mrs. J said, “Oh he is doing well. Kevin is really growing up.” Looking nervously in my direction, hoping I didn’t think something was wrong.

“Kevin? I thought his name was Adam?”

“Um no it is definitely Kevin.” as she smiled, and gave a nervous giggle. “Do you remember my daughter Sandy, Ellen? Sandy this is Ellen Burke, We went to college together, we were roommates.” as she pulled Sandy closer to her.

“I didn’t know you had a daughter, Mary. My, my, she is the spitting image of you dear. She is so lovely.” Ellen was looking at Mary in a funny sort of way.

Sandy put a nervous smile on her face. “Thank you for saying that Mrs. Burke.”

“Mary, could I talk to you in private for a moment.” Still having a smile on her face.

“Sure Ellen.” Ellen led Mary to her office, with Mary looking very nervous, and taking a glance at Sandy.

I walked over to Sandy and said quietly, “Are you ok?”

Sandy looked at me, then at the others that were looking at things in the far corner talking to each other. “I think she knows. She is a very old friend of the family. When we moved here, we lost track of her. That was over 6 years ago. She knows there was no Kevin then, so she wouldn’t know anything about him. It was just Adam at the time. There was no daughter. At least not my age.” Sandy looked nervously back to the office.

Knowing I had to do something to get Sandy’s mind off of the situation, I said to her, “Well let’s get shopping, shall we? What color leotards do you think I should get?” as I pulled her with me, to a rack with leotards on them.

We started to look in earnest. “Here is one Em, this shiny blue would look good on you. Get dark blue or white tights and they should go well together.”

I looked at them and I liked what I saw. About this time the office door opened and Mary was smiling and her friend Ellen was too. Mary looked around the shop and saw were Sandy and I were. They both came over to us and Mary introduced me to her. “Em, this is Ellen Burke, she was my college roommate back when I was in College. She took psychology as a major, and hoped to help in school counseling, but is now doing retail. Ellen this Mfanwy Morgan from Warsop England, our foreign exchange student that’s staying with us.”

“Pleased to meet you Ellen.”

“Pleased to meet you Mfanwy.” As she looked at me up and down, and appraised how I looked.

“This is my daughter Sandy, as I introduced her before.” Mary said.

Ellen went over to Sandy and gave her a big hug and I saw her whisper something in her ear. I couldn’t hear what was being said, but I saw relief come over Sandy’s face and she beamed back at Ellen and gave her a bigger hug. Mary also beamed at the two. Mary looked a lot more relaxed and herself, like she was relieved about something.

Mary took Ellen over to the other two girls and introduced them to Ellen.

I looked at Sandy and I saw the relief on her face and whispered, “What did she say?”

Sandy whispered back to me, “She knows who I am or used to be, and she said I was beautiful. She said that I was always too beautiful to be a boy, and thought I should’ve been a girl from the start. She also said she would take my secret to the grave and if I ever needed someone to talk with, she was here for me. Her ex-husband is a post-op TS and is now living as a complete woman, and they are now good girlfriends.”

“Wow, who would’ve thought that.” as I looked at Ellen with new respect.

Ellen came back over to us and said, “How can I help you ladies today?”

Sandy said, “Well Em needs a gym outfit. She needs leotard, tights, sports bra, leg warmers, sweatband, and dance slippers, the type used for aerobics and gymnastics.”

“Hmm let’s see what we can do for you Mfanwy.”

“Please call me Em, ma’am.”

“Only if you call me Ellen, Em.”

“Deal, Ellen.”

“Come with me Em, I have a few leotards in mind that will look good on you.” She appraised me, and then turned towards the rack and picked off a few leotards, including some two-piece types. Then took me over to the counter and pulled up tights to match the suits. Then she took me over to the changing rooms, “Here take these things in with you and try them on. These tights will go with this leotard, and these will go with those and these with that one, ok? Let me know when you get your first one on, so I can see it. Do you need help?”

“No I should be ok.”

I opened up the package of tights for the first set. I put them on and tucked myself well. I put my first leotards on, and found it had a built in bra that was padded, it made my breasts look bigger and it looked smooth like I wasn’t wearing a bra. I was less thrilled when I looked down below and saw it really didn’t hide things very well. It would be hard to hide my package down below easily. This outfit made me look like I was naked except for the color. It really looked good, and I loved what I was seeing. But I need something to help me down below.

While I was pondering this problem, and before I could say anything, Ellen came in and looked at me.

“Em that looks good on you.” Seeing me embarrassed, she leaned into me and said in a whisper, “Em, I know you’re a boy.”

I was shocked and I visibly jumped and almost shrieked. I looked at her in terror. I think my heart really stopped at this point. What am I going to do? I just stared at her with big, wide, open eyes. I’m sure my mouth was wide open also. I could’ve died right there. What can I do?

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Em blunders through buying feminine hygene products with Mrs. J. Em is totally lost and wishes Ally was still with him. Will Sandy come to the rescue?

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it. Special Thanks to Maddy Bell and Scotty Bishop for the artwork.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 12

Feminine Nightmare:

Wednesday (cont.)

She saw the look of horror cross my face and quickly said, “Don’t worry Em, I’m not going to tell anyone, please calm down. I see you take being a girl seriously and you look great. You’ll need to tell me your story sometime, but this is neither the time nor the place for it, at the moment. Don’t worry dear, I’ll not give you away and Mary doesn’t know, I haven’t told her. But if you feel you need to talk to someone, please look me up. I’ve a lot of first hand experience with these issues.” She saw me relax at this.

I looked at her and tears started to form in my eyes, and without saying anything I gave her the biggest hug I could. She smiled and hugged me back.

“Please wait for me, I want to get you something, I’ll be right back.”

“Ok.”

I was in shock. She had read me. My first thought was, ‘What did I do wrong?’ I looked in the mirror, and saw a pretty girl in a leotard and tights. How did she figure it out?

Without warning, she came back in, but this time she was carrying something but I couldn’t see what it was. She said quietly to me, “Em, do you trust me?”

“Umm, I guess I have to, don’t I.”

She smiled at me and said, “Please don’t be afraid of me Em, I know what people like you are going through and I swore to help them in anyway that I could. So will you trust me?”

“Yes.” I started to feel comfortable with this woman.

“Do you consider yourself a transsexual, or just a cross dresser?”

“I consider myself a transsexual; I want to be a complete woman, at least as complete as I can be.” I quietly said.

“I thought so, I could tell by how you carried yourself and how you look. Please take off all of your clothes, if you would. I’ve something I think you will like.”

I was hesitant to do so, but she did ask me to trust her. I wiggled out of my leotard and tights, and she said, “Panties also, Em.”

I was standing completely naked in front of her. “Don’t be ashamed dear, we are both girls after all, and when I give you what I have in the box, maybe more so.”

She pulled out something that looked like a piece of flesh. I asked her, “What is that?”

“This, my dear Em, is a professional gaff called a V-string, it is made by a company here in the states. They are usually custom made for people that like to look as authentic as possible, as a woman. When you put it on, insert your penis into this tube here, and then pull it all the way up. Using this, a cross dresser or TS can pass somewhat, without having surgery. It may be a bit uncomfortable, but I think you will get used to it. They claim you can even have sex with it, but I wouldn’t know, besides you’re to young for that. They even claim that it will allow you to have a period, and really bleed like a woman, using a blood capsule. If we glue it in place, you would not know it wasn’t the real thing, unless you look very carefully.”

I was amazed, matter of fact, I was speechless. Ellen proceeded to put the thing on me herself, and I just watched what she was doing. After she got it on, I looked in the mirror and my jaw dropped. I really did look like a woman down there. “Well what do you think Em? Do you like it?”

“Like it, I love it!” a little to loudly.

I heard Mrs. J say, “Are you ok in there, Em?”

“Oh yes, I’m fine Mary, I’ll be out in a moment.”

“Do you want me to glue it into place then?”

“How would I go to the bathroom?” I quietly said.

“Remember the tube? That will allow you to go just like a real woman.”

“If I need to take it off, can I?”

“Yes using this glue remover solvent, you just put it on a little at time and peel it away from the skin.”

“Ok, go ahead and do it.” She smiled at me and proceeded to glue the gaff into place. Once she was done, you couldn’t tell where the gaff stopped and my natural skin started. It even had its own pubic hair in a nice inverted V shape that matched my hair color.

She looked at me and said, “Would you like some assistance on top as well?”

“What do you mean?”

“Would you like to have a little larger breasts, to be more like the other girls your age? I see your own are coming, but it’ll be quite a while before they really start to show. These breast forms can help.”

“What the heck, ok go ahead and put them on me.” Drew you are not the only one with girl bits now.

She proceeded to glue the breast forms on me and showed me how to do it. She then applied a little of the latex makeup material and some powder. After she was finished, again you couldn’t tell the breast forms weren’t real breasts. She said. “It would be good to remove these forms once a week. Wash them with a mild soft soap. Before you put them back on, let your skin recover from them for at least 12 hours. Can you do this? If not, come here and I can help you to put them back on.”

“I can Ellen. How much is all this going to cost me? I have limited funds.”

Ellen looked up at me and said, “Consider them a gift from me, Em. However, the real price will be, when you and Sandy come over to my house and you tell me your story. Promise?”

I smiled broadly and started to tear up. Not being able to speak, I hugged her hard, and she hugged me back.

“There is no need to cry dear, let’s just say, if it wasn’t for my ex, I may not have been so benevolent. I’ll tell you her story when we have time. Does Sandy know about you, Hun?”

“Yes she does, besides Miss Bell, My two teachers and chaperones Mr. Pillings and Miss Cowlishaw, Maddy, Gaby, Ally, Bernie, Jules, all from England, then there is the American host students Sabrina Jones, Britney and Debbie Walters, Darla Greenwood, and Amy Plokowitz. None of the parents know and they mustn’t be told. It could get a lot of people into trouble if it was found out.”

“Mary and her husband don’t know, so please don’t tell them. They have a hard time accepting their daughter now. If they find out about me, I fear there will be a family war against not only Sandy, but me as well. So far Mary sees me as a true genetic girl, and please let it stay that way. Her husband hates what Sandy has become. He is an absolutely horrible individual when it comes to this subject.”

“Oh dear, I’m so sorry to hear that. I’ll see what I can do about that, without giving you or Sandy away.”

“Please be careful Ellen. He is very volatile when it comes to this subject. He is a big prat and does not appreciate that he has a lovely daughter.”

“Ok Em, I’ll take that under advisement. Now get dressed again and let me see what you look like, young lady.”

I tried on the outfit again, this time with breasts and a vagina. When I looked in the mirror, I was all girl. There was no Rhod there. I was so happy, I cried again, and Ellen said, “Em you are gorgeous. I assume those are tears of happiness?”

I just nodded my head vigorously. I came in as a girl with male bits, and I’m leaving as a girl with girl bits, with no male bits to be seen. I came out wearing my blue outfit with white tights and everyone turned to look at me.

Ally was the first to say, “Oh wow Em, you look fabulous in that outfit. I think I’m going to be jealous.” She looked me up and down. I noticed her staring at my groin with a puzzled look on her face. Then I saw her shaking her head.

Mrs. J said, “Wow! Em you really do look good in that outfit, you need to purchase that one.” She came over to me, then primped and moved my leotard, so it lay better on my body. “The boys will really be drooling over you in that outfit. They are going to fight each other, over you.” as she laughed.

Sandy took a look at me, and she noticed I had some enhancements, she looked at my groin and she too had a puzzled look on her face.

Darla did the same thing as Sandy.

Ellen broke the gawking and said, “Right, that is Em sorted for the moment. Em why don’t you go over to the shoe section and see what dance slippers you can find and try on a few. I’ll work with Ally here and get her outfit situated.”

“Ok, I’ll do that.”

Sandy, and her mum followed me over to the shoe department and we started looking at shoes. Darla went with Ally to help her.

While we were looking at the shoes, I noticed Sandy kept looking my way, checking me out. She kept looking at my groin when she thought I wasn’t looking at her. I smiled at her and mouthed the word LATER.

Mrs. J asked, “What size do you wear, Em?”

“I wear a size six, Mary.”

Mrs. J saw a pair of shoes that would look great with this outfit. She looked for a pair in my size and she gave them to me. I tried to put them on but found them very tight. I checked the size and they were indeed six.

“My, my, little lady, you must have grown bigger feet? Why don’t we use this foot gauge and see what size you really are.”

Using the women’s foot gauge, we found out my women’s shoe size is an eight.

Embarrassed, I said, “Wow, I gained two sizes in my shoe, why did that happen, I wonder?”

“I don’t know dear, but let’s see if we can find a pair in that size.” I’m sure Mrs. J is wondering why I don’t know my own shoe size. She looked at me kind of funny.

We searched the stock and found the correct size in that style. I put them on, and they felt wonderful.

Mrs. J said, “Why don’t you try a little of your routine and see if they will stay on your feet and if they feel comfortable.”

I moved over to an open section in the store and started a warm up exercise by stretching. I liked to stretch before attempting a bit of the routine. When I finished stretching, I did the moves to our standard cheer. I even did the split at the end of it. This outfit felt really comfortable and I found I had more freedom of movement. The gaff and the breasts felt great, no pulling in the groin, and a bit of tugging on my chest, from MY BREASTS. I now understand why the need for a sports bra, or a bra in general. I didn’t know it, but Ellen, Darla and Ally came out of the changing booth, just as I started the routine, and they all applauded when I finished.

Mrs. J just squealed and said, “Oh Em, that was wonderful. I liked your ending. It must really be nice to be a young supple girl and be so limber, that you’re able to do the splits.”

Ally just looked at me, again with a puzzled look on her face. I just looked at her and smiled, as I got up from my split position.

Ellen went, “Wow Em, that was wonderful, you’re a natural as a cheerleader.”

Ally and Darla just looked at each other, I knew they wanted to ask some questions, but couldn’t.

“Wow, great outfit Ally, that green outfit is you, it really makes you look so hot.” Trying to change the subject off of me and on to something else.

She looked down at herself and said, “You think so?”

“Oh yes, the guys will be flocking around you too.”

Ally and Darla went to look at the dance shoes, while I looked over at the leg warmers, and picked out a light blue pair that contrasted beautifully with the leotards. I saw a light blue headband and tried it on. I moved over to the mirrors to take a look at myself, and I couldn’t believe how I looked. I was gorgeous. If I was Rhod and I saw a girl like me, I would date her.

Ellen came over to me, and said, “Em, try this white, wrap around skirt with that outfit.”

I took the skirt from her and wrapped it around and snapped it on the side. This really looked cute. It was a short skirt but it somehow made the outfit really look hot. I looked at Sandy and asked her, “Well, what do you think Sandy?”

“Em if I was a guy, I would so date you girl, you’re awesome.”

Mrs. J gave Sandy a funny look at that comment, but chose not to say anything.

I smiled at her. “Ellen, I’ll take all of this.”

“Very good Em. Why don’t you change and give me the items. I’ll write them up and get your bill ready.” as she smiled at me.

I went back to the changing booth. Ally followed me and came into my changing booth with me. Once the door was closed, she whispered to me, “Ok spill, why do you look like a girl down below, and why are you so large on top?” pointing to my breasts.

I smiled at her and whispered back, “Ellen knows about me being a boy, she read me right off. I didn’t get a chance to ask her what clued her in, that lead her to know that I’m a boy. I need to know, for I don’t want that happening to me out there. Anyway, she gave me a few things as a gift. Let me take my outfit off, and you can see them.”

I pulled my leotards off and she was amazed at my breasts. “Wow Em, they look real, they even have freckles and veins in them, they match your skin color perfectly.”

Then I took my tights off and my panties, Ally looked at my groin, and her mouth popped open and she said, “What did you do? Did you cut it off? Did you have a sex change and you never told me?”

I saw that Ally was starting to freak out. “Shhhh, Ally it’s ok, trust me. I’m wearing a professional gaff. It’s glued in place, and it makes me look like a woman down there.”

“I’ll say! You scared me. I thought you had some kind of secret surgery and you never told me about it. Wow Em you really look like a total girl, no one is going to know. How can you go to the bathroom wearing that?”

“I’m told I can go just like any woman and it comes out in the same place as a true woman. Ellen told me I could have sex like a woman in this gaff. She even said, if I buy the blood capsules, I can have a convincing girls monthly.”

“You’re kidding me.”

“Not according to Ellen.”

“Why is she doing this for you?”

“I really haven’t a clue.”

“Well you better get dressed Ms Morgan, we need to get going. It’s getting late and Darla and I have to get home.”

She left me alone so I could finish getting dressed. I found my bra fitting rather tight. My real breasts were in pain. So much for getting my breast augmented, now I’d have to get some new bras. Need to put that on the to do shopping list. I looked in the mirror and noticed I really looked great. I was really starting to feel confident now, knowing that in a pinch, no one would be able to figure me out without really looking close. Now Gaby Bond, I’m as good looking as you, and I’ve my own girl bits too. I can’t wait to show Gaby my bits, she is going to freak.

I went out to the cash register, and gave Ellen all the clothes I was going to purchase. She put them in bags, as she was ringing them up.

I turned to Ellen and said, “Ellen could I have a private chat with you for a bit, I need to ask you something personal.”

“Sure Em, step into my office.” I followed her to her office and I saw some very nice pictures of models and dancers on her wall. I saw a picture of a beautiful woman on her desk too. I asked her, “Who is that beautiful women?” pointing to the picture on the desk.

Ellen smiled and said, “Her name is Valerie, and she used to be my husband Bob.”

“Your kidding, she is absolutely gorgeous.”

“She is, isn’t she, you remind me of her. You two look a lot alike.” She sighed, “Well, what is it you want to ask me, Em?”

“Ah well, … since you helped enhance my breasts, my bra doesn’t fit right anymore. You wouldn’t have a bra I could buy and wear could you? This one is a bit uncomfortable, and it’s hurting my real breasts.”

“Certainly Em, I’m sorry I forgot to measure you and tell you what your new bra size is. Let me get my tape measure and please take off your top.”

I did what she requested and she measured me. “Em, you’re an impressive thirty-two B, your between an A cup and a B cup, closer to a B cup, so I would recommend getting that size for you. Stay here and let me go find one for you.”

She came back in and said, “Here try this one on for size.”

I took off my bra and I put on the one that she gave me and I adjusted it. It felt much more comfortable, and supported me fine. I smiled at her and said, “Perfect fit Ellen, that feels a lot better.”

“Ok dear, keep that on, and I’ll also ring that up for you. Are you happy with everything?”

“Oh Ellen, you don’t know how happy you've made me feel tonight. I couldn’t be happier and I’ll never forget you.” I came over to her and gave her a big hug.

“Em, you don’t know how you make me feel. It’s like I have my own child in my arms. You make me feel so motherly. I never had kids, which is the one thing I regret not getting from my ex. Now she can’t possibly give me a child, and for that I resent her a little. But all things considered I still love her.”

“You’re one of a kind Ellen.”

“Thank you Em, you have really made me happy today. Please don’t be a stranger. Give me a call sometime and I can come and pick you up and we can go somewhere and just chat. I would love to get to know you better. You’re a true enigma dear, and a very beautiful Girl.” as she hugged me again.

“Oh, one other thing if I may?”

“Certainly dear. What is it?”

“How did you figure I was a boy? What gave me away?”

She smiled at me and said, “It wasn’t anyone thing Em. When you came into my shop, I just felt there was something special about you, but I wasn’t sure what it was. You do girl very well, I may add. You did something with a sweeping hand motion, and something wasn’t quite right, although I couldn’t put my finger on it. I think it was just a male flick of the wrist or fingers. It lacked something in grace; I just wasn’t sure what it was. That, in itself, was not what clued me in that you were male. What really did, was when you were wearing the leotard, I noticed your equipment really didn’t sit quite right. Knowing my Ex, the way I do, I knew immediately what it was. I don’t think others would’ve figured it out. I guess you have to live with a trans-gendered individual to pick it up and know what to look for. That is truly what gave you away. I’m sure no one else would’ve figured you out otherwise. We took care of that little problem tonight, and if you wear that gaff, I feel you will be safer in school, especially in Gym class.”

“Thank you for telling me that Ellen. I was worried it was something else I did that gave me away.”

“No Em, like I said, you do GIRL very, very well.” as she hugged me.

I left her office smiling and carrying my old bra. I put the bra in the bags she gave me.

She rang them up and Mrs. J came over and gave Ellen her credit card saying, “Em save your money dear, I will pay for this.”

I protested and said, “But I’m not your daughter Mary, you don’t have to pay for this.”

“Hush Em, It’s my pleasure to do so. While you’re here I consider you my daughter and it’s my job to take care of you.”

“So does that mean I have to call you mum?”

“I would like that Em, if you did.”

“You sure?”

“Yes, why not, it would make me feel good, knowing I have a daughter for a few weeks.”

I looked at Sandy, and I saw her flinch. “You already have a daughter Mary.”

“Ahhh … well what I meant was, it’s nice to have another daughter for a few weeks.”

Looking at Sandy, I saw this didn’t go down well, I know how she’s feeling. In her own way, Mary still has problems dealing with Sandy. I gave a weak smile to Sandy to let her know I’m here for her.

Ellen then rang up Ally and she paid for her stuff.

Mrs. J said, “Does everyone have what they came for? Is everyone ready to leave?”

We all nodded our heads in the affirmative.

Mary turned to Ellen and said, “It’s great to see you again Ellen. Let’s get together soon and talk over old times. You know where I live now, so don’t hesitate.”

Ellen gave her a hug, turned to Sandy and said, “You take care of yourself Sandy, don’t be a stranger neither. Drop in once in a while, we’ve so much to talk about. Bring Em with you when you do.” She hugged Sandy and Sandy returned the hug.

We said our goodbyes and Ellen said, “Darla, Ally, stop in again, anytime.”

They both smiled at her and promised her they would.

We dropped Darla and Ally off at Darla’s home.

Mrs. J said, “Where to now? The mall? To Wal-Mart?”

“Why don’t we go to Wal-Mart mom? We can save the mall for the weekend. All we need is feminine hygiene products anyway and some miscellaneous stuff.”

That’s what we ended up doing. We arrived at Wal-Mart and went inside. Mrs. J stuck close to us and I couldn’t tell Sandy what had happened. We arrived at the feminine hygiene department and I was amazed at all of the products there. I didn’t know that there were this many different products for tampons, and towels. I just stood there gaping. Mrs. J turned to me and asked, “What do you need to get, Em?”

“Umm … towels and tampons, Mary.”

“Towels? What are those, Em?”

“Um you know those things you put inside of … um … your knickers?”

“Knickers?”

“Um … pants, I think you call them.”

“You mean panties?”

“Yes that’s right.”

“Oh you mean sanitary napkins. Ok, what brand do you use, and what style do you want?”

“Style?”

“Yes, do you want them for thongs, or regular panties. Do you want them for light flow days or heavy flow days, or do you need the Maxi pads for those extra flow days that uses a sanitary belt?” as Mrs. J turned to look at the products. I bet she is thinking ‘Wow, she doesn’t seem to understand what I’m talking about, she is acting like she never bought sanitary pads before.’

Oh, am I in big trouble now. Ally I wish you were here.

“Em, weren’t you telling me you used the Carefree brand for light days, for your regular panties. You told me your flows were not that heavy?” Sandy said.

Mrs. J looked at Sandy like she shouldn’t have understood that conversation.

“Yes, that’s right, I did say I used that brand, we don’t have this many brands back home, it just surprised me is all.”

I looked at a bemused Sandy; I could see she was having fun at my expense. I mouthed the words, “Thank you!” to her.

She mouthed the words, “Your welcome.”

“Here it is Em.” as Mrs. J pulled a box of Carefree sanitary napkins for light flow days, off of the shelves. “Ok what brand tampons do you want, and what style are you looking for?”

I was standing right in front of the tampons section and a box of Playtex Beyond multi-pack tampons, taunting a nine regular tampons for light days, and nine large tampons for heavy flow days inside, with the easy natural, plastic tip. I grabbed the box and said here they are, I like the plastic tips on the Playtex brand of tampons. They have two styles, for those light flow days, and heavy flow days, so I’ll be covered for either contingency.”

“I agree with you Em, I use them myself. It’s convenient, instead of having two big boxes of each. Don’t you just hate getting periods? Sandy is so lucky … eh … oh never mind.”

I looked at Sandy, and the look was priceless. If looks could kill, Mrs. J would be on the ground dead, just about now. Mrs. J was embarrassed about what she was just about to say, and was back peddling pretty fast.

Of course I knew what she was going to say, and why. She was going to say, ‘Sandy is so lucky not getting periods or having to worry about them, like us.’

I would’ve laughed, but that would’ve been very crass. Beside, I wasn’t to know about Sandy’s condition,

“Ugh, yes Mary, it just makes me feel so unclean, and the cramps really stink.”

“Don’t you know it.”

“Why was Sandy so lucky, Mary?”

I couldn’t resist, I just had to put her on the spot. Sandy kicked me. I bit my tongue to keep from laughing and to yell out in pain that shot up from my leg. I gave Sandy a dirty look, and I saw her eyes staring daggers at me. Oops I guess it wasn’t so funny after all.

“Oh, ah … well … she ah … never really experienced heavy cramping and her periods are pretty mild, aren’t they dear?”

“Ah … yes they are mom, from the stories I hear from the other girls, I guess I’m pretty lucky.”

“What else was there Em?” Quickly changing the subject, for I saw she was embarrassed and had a crimson face.

“Let me think, ahhh … oh yes, a douche, I think you call it Masa something. Darla told me about it. I don’t think they have our brands over here, so I thought I would try it.”

“Massengill Douche, Em?”

“Yes that’s it.”

“That’s over in this isle dear, as she led us on.”

We got to the isle and I saw many different type of douches. We found the Massengill brand, and there was one that promised to make you fresh and keep you fresh. I chose this one. “I’ll try this one.”

“Ok Em, was there anything else you needed?”

“Well could we go look at some bras? Mine seem to be tight lately and Ellen got me a little bigger bra today that feels a lot more comfortable.”

“Sure, no problem you must be starting your growth spurt, it probably would be more prudent if you only bought a few, for you may grow out of them quickly. I know I did when I was your age.”

I looked at Sandy, and I could see she was fit to burst out with laughter. When her mother wasn’t looking I kicked her in the shin.

“Oww, what you do that for?” she whispered.

“You were about to burst out laughing. Stop that.”

“Oh, sorry. But this is just too much is all, I can’t help it.”

I smiled at her and said, “Sorry about the kick Sandy, but I needed to keep you from laughing.”

“I’m sorry also Em, for kicking you back there, but I thought you were going to blow it with my mom.”

“It’s ok, I guess I kind of deserved that.”

I pulled her along, as we caught up with her mom heading for the lingerie department.

When we arrived, there came that proverbial question again, “What brand and style would you like, Em?”

Noticing the racks and racks of different styles and different manufacturers, I decided to say, “Let me look around Mary, let me see what styles they have.”

“Ok Em, that’s fair. What size are you now?”

“Ellen told me I am a thirty-two small B cup. I’m between an A and a B cup size actually.”

“Ok Em, I’ll look over here and you can start looking over there if you want and see what fancies you.”

I walked with Sandy over around the corner from Mary. I whispered, “What style do you think would look nice?”

Sandy smiled and started looking in earnest. She grabbed a few off the rack in different colors, and I felt some were heavily padded, and she said, “Here try these on. See how they fit and if they are comfortable. They also have some panties to go with them too. Do you know your panty size?”

“Oh gees, my mom usually buys those things, I haven’t a clue.”

“Well once you get into the changing booth, look at the label in your panty, it should give you a size. Like a size two or four.”

“Good idea.”

About this time, Mrs. J came around the corner and had a hand full of bras also. Some looked really sexy. “Here Em, I’ve a few more in your size. Go over to changing rooms and try them on. I went over to the changing rooms and saw a little sign that said no more then six items at a time. I had about twelve items. The gal came over to me and said, “Oh bra shopping I see. Here, I’ll take you to room four.”

“Um … I have twelve items ma’am?”

“Oh don’t worry about that sign, that’s only if we’re real busy, then we enforce it.”

“Oh thank you ma’am.”

“No problem Hun.”

Sandy said, “Em you need any help?”

Mrs. J said, “She can handle it herself Sandy!” giving her a dirty look.

Sandy just raised her hands and said, “I was just asking mom. Remember, we are BOTH GIRLS mom.”

Her mom looked like she was going to say something to her, but bit her tongue and just turned away from her.

I was about to enter the changing room and said, “You know what Sandy, that’s a good idea, why don’t you come and help me.”

Mrs. J looked like she was going to kill someone, staring hard at Sandy. Sandy said, “I would be pleased to Em.” with a slight grin, she stared back at her mother and quietly said, “Remember I have my own set as well, mom. So I’ll not be seeing anything I don’t already see, when I’m naked and looking in the mirror.”

This made her mother stop and think.

Sandy looked back at her mother as she entered the changing booth with me. She wanted to make sure she was out of ear shot range of her. “Em what have you got on that makes you look so damn believable as a girl?” she whispered.

I took my top off, and showed her. “Wow they look real, they even have veins and freckles in the coloration of the breast form. Can I touch it?”

“Sure go ahead.”

“Wow, they even feel real. I take it Ellen gave them to you?”

“Yes she did, she gave me something else to.”

“I bet I know. Will you show me?”

“Later when we are home, I don’t want anyone accidentally walking in on us and getting ideas, ok? Just in case.”

“Ok Em. You promise?”

“You know sisters don’t keep secrets from one another.” as I gave her a hug.

“Oh don’t forget to look at the tag in your panties to see what size it is. Girls always know what size they wear.”

“Good point Sandy.” I looked and found the tag and saw I was a size four.

We then proceeded to try on the bras. Some of the heavily padded ones made me look like I had real large breasts, and they pushed my breasts together, giving me large cleavage. Sandy told me to take at least one of those, for it would be great to wear to a formal with an evening gown. It would drive the boys to distraction. I then tried on the ones Mrs. J gave me and they were really comfortable and looked sexy. After a bit, Mrs. J said, “Are you girls ok in there? Can I come in and see?”

Sandy looked at me with questioning eyes. I looked in the mirror at myself, and I couldn’t tell that my breast weren’t real, so I said, “Sure, come on in.”

Mrs. J looked at the bra I was wearing, which was comfortable and looked sexy, and she said, “Oh Em that is lovely, that looks really good on you.” as she fiddled with the straps, making sure it was adjusted properly.

She looked at the other bras, and said, “Have you tried on this one?”

“Not yet.” I said.

“Well try this one on. It’s a satin decollate bra and it will lift your breasts to give plenty of cleavage to drive the boys wild.”

Without hesitation I took the bra I was wearing off and put on the decollate bra. She saw me struggling to fasten the bra behind me, she said, “Didn’t your mother ever show you how to fasten your bra up easier?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well did she never tell you to put the bra on backwards so you could hook it up, then turn it around and then fit your arms through the straps?”

Oh gees, what do I say now; this is something most girls know by now. How am I going to get out of this? Think, think?

“Oh yes she did, but I found I can usually do it quicker this way, and it doesn’t stretch the straps so much.”

“Well that maybe true, and I guess you’re limber enough to do it. As you get older you’ll find it gets increasingly more difficult to do things like that and it’s much easier to do it the way I described.”

Phew, she bought it.

“My look at you, that really gives you a bosom to be proud of Em. You must get this one; it will drive the boys mad. You’re truly a lovely girl.”

Sandy was standing there watching all of this and I saw a look on her face that surprised even me. I’m not sure she was entirely happy with what her mom was doing. I need to talk with her tonight.

“What size panties do you wear dear?”

“Uh, size four. Why?”

“Well I want to buy you the matching panties that go along with these bras that you’re going to keep. You’ll feel so much sexier if your lingerie matches. I’ll go out and find the panties for these bras.”

She left and I turned to Sandy and said, “Are you ok?”

“I’m not sure Em. My mother never had me wear sexy bras, nor told me I would drive the boys wild. She always told me that women wear cotton bras and panties to feel comfortable, that the satin bras were uncomfortable. I guess hearing her telling you the opposite just sort of struck me is all. I’m wondering why she never told me the things she was telling you. Those things about turning boys on and such.” I saw a tear rolling down Sandy’s face.

“Hey come here.” as I hugged her. “I think she is still uncomfortable with you being a girl and still sees you as her son. She doesn’t want you found out, for one thing. I also think she is not comfortable with the idea, about you going out on a date with a boy.”

“Oh Em, I thought she was beyond that. Why can’t she accept me as a girl? I want the same things other girls want?”

“Sandy, it’s rough on them. If you were not their child, I’m sure they would’ve accepted you for the girl you are. Since you are theirs it’s different, they are finding it really hard. They have memories of very pretty boy named Adam. The fun times they had with you, when you were a boy. Now that boy has died, never to be seen again, and they are now grieving the death of their son. Maybe in time they will come around, and realize they have gained a wonderful, caring and loving daughter. I’ll help in anyway I can Sandy. I’ll try to make them understand you were never that little boy they wanted you to be. Being that boy was the masquerade and you were cross-dressed during that period of your life. You are, and always have been, this beautiful woman I see standing here in front of me.” as I hugged her tighter.

I felt Sandy return my hug and she sobbed even harder. “Em, I’m so glad you’re here. I’m so lucky this all happened. It looks like you and I were destined to be together. Maybe this is God’s answer to my prayers.”

We pulled each other apart, and I went to my purse and took out a tissue and said, “You better dry your face and check your eye makeup before your mom gets back.”

She chuckled and looked in the mirror. “Good grief your right. I look like a raccoon.”

After a bit, Mrs. J returned carrying some knickers that matched the bras that I decided to keep. Sandy just finished touching up her makeup.

“Here you are Em, these panties will go with the bras you want to purchase. Are you sure you are a size four? These look awfully big for you. Why don’t you try one on and see.”

“Are you sure I should? I mean, can I?”

“Sure dear, just pull them over your own panties. We only need to check them for a fit.”

She then looked at Sandy, and saw her red eyes. “Are you ok Sandy? What’s wrong?”

“Nothing mom.”

“Don’t tell me nothing is wrong; something is wrong, so out with it.”

“Not here mom.” as she glared at her.

“Oh, … ok we’ll talk when we get home.”

I was starting to get embarrassed; I have to pull off my trousers in front of her, for she was not about to leave. Oh well here goes nothing. I pulled my trousers off, took the proffered panty and put it on. They were very loose.

“Um these are really big, I don’t understand, my knickers are a size four.

“Let me get the lady that runs the department in here and have her measure you for size, ok Dear?”

“Umm … I guess?” I said, rather apprehensively.

“Em there is no need to worry, that is why she is here, to help you select the right garments. There is nothing to be ashamed of.”

She left to go get the lady to help us out. A moment later both of them came into the room, and Sandy walked out to give them some room to work.

“Don’t be nervous Hun, I’ll have to measure your waist, your hips, and then your thighs, then I can tell you your size.” as I stood there in my panties and bra. “Please separate your legs so I can measure your thigh dear.” I did, “Ok stand up straight.” as she measured my waist, and my fattest point of my hips. “Uh-huh, ok you are a size two, Hun.” She turned to Mrs. J and said, “Ma’am your daughter is a size two.”

Mrs. J giggled and said, “Well she really is not my daughter, but my foreign exchange student from England.”

“How can that be? I have a tag in my knickers that say a size four?” I questioned, as I read them again.

“Oh, if you are from Europe or England, there is a size difference between here and there. You people do sizes differently. I’m not positive but I believe in undergarments, you either have metric measurements, or your panty size is two sizes bigger than ours.”

“Oh that explains it, does that apply to shoes?” I asked.

“I’m not sure Hun, it may.”

Mrs. J said, “Oh that may explain it.”

“What’s that Mary?”

“Why you didn’t know your correct shoe size, and panty size.” I am sure she was also thinking ‘but not why you acted like a newbie when we were at the sanitary napkins’; oh well.

“I guess.”

“I’ll go out and get you the correct panties Em”

“Thanks Mary.”

After a bit, she returned and I tried on one of the knickers and it fit perfectly.

I got dressed and met them outside of the changing area.

We went to the checkout and as I was grabbing my purse, out of my handbag to pay, Mrs. J said, “Put that away Em, I got it.” as she handed over her credit card to the cashier.

I started to protest, but she shushed me. “It’s nice to pay for my daughter’s things.”

I saw Sandy flinch at that comment.

“Thank you Ma … ah … mum, but you don’t have to do this.”

“Yes I do, Em.”

I stopped arguing. I started to wonder if it was a good idea, to call her mum. She seemed to be taking this, like I really was her daughter. I don’t think Sandy is too happy about it either.

We left Wal-Mart. The drive home was quiet. Looking out at the dark scenery, I noticed that it was starting to snow in soft, gently falling, flakes. When we arrived home, Mrs. J said, “Sandy, why don’t you come inside and help me make a quick dinner. Em could you take your stuff to your room, then meet us back in the kitchen?”

“Sure Mary, I’ll be back shortly.” I noticed Mr. J’s car was not here yet.

I took all of my stuff up to my room, including my schoolbag. I looked in the mirror and noticed I need to comb my hair and needed a touch of makeup. I decided I needed to go to the loo too. After doing my business and getting everything touched up, I donned my coat and went over to the main house. As I neared the house, I could hear a rather loud conversation going on. I couldn’t hear what was being said, until I got closer.

I could tell Sandy wasn’t happy, neither was Mrs. J.

I heard Sandy yelling, “We will have the sleepover, I don’t care what you or dad think! I’m a big girl now, and you treat Em better than you do me! The things you told Em in the store, when she was bra shopping, that this would turn guys on and this will give you a great bosom; you never told me these things. You kept telling me I needed to wear cotton bras because they were functional and the satin bras were uncomfortable. Mom I’m a girl, I’m not a boy, I never was. Why can’t you accept that and really help me to be a better woman. You won’t even let me go on dates. You’re treating me like a leper. You don’t care a damn about me. You want your son back and he will never be back, face it or lose me! Why are you paying for all of
Em’s things? You never bought me those things, I had to buy them myself with my own money.”

“I’m only protecting you dear. What would a boy do if he takes you out on a date and he gets amorous? What do you think he will feel if he gets his hands on you, and reaches under your skirt? huh? Do you think he is going to be happy? Do you think he is going to like what he feels? Do you think he is going to say, ‘Wow? This is nice?’ I’m trying to protect you and the family. What do you think will happen if people find out about you, about us, about our jobs, huh? How do you think I feel when a friend comes to you and remembers Adam and wonders where he is, and I have a daughter his age, where, before, I had no daughters at all? How do you think I feel huh? What am I suppose to say? Oh this is my son Adam, now my daughter Sandy. What do you think they are going to say? I can’t even talk about you. You have no history. I have a history with my son. What am I suppose to say?” as I heard her crying.

“Mom I’m sorry. I know this is tough on you. It’s tougher on me. You have fought me, all this time; you never even took the time to get to know me. I love you mom. I wish you would love me in return. … I wish I was dead then I wouldn’t be hurting anyone.”

Mrs. J screamed, “Don’t you ever say that again! I may not show it all of the time, but I do love you, I love you very much. It’s just, … it’s hard on us. It has to take time for us to understand why you are, who you are. Don’t ever think we don’t love you dear. I just fear for you, I’m trying to protect you. With not paying for your things, we were hoping it would discourage you from being this way, but it didn’t happen.”

“You have a funny way of showing that love mom. Can’t you accept me as your true and natural daughter, and be proud of me too. I don’t like yelling at you, I love you so much it hurts, can’t you show me the same?”

I heard her walk over to Sandy and hug her. “Oh Sandy I love you so much, please don’t think I don’t. If you feel like you want to do yourself in, please see me first or go to your psychologist and let her know. You’re a beautiful woman, and I agree with you, I don’t see anything left of Adam. It’s … just … so hard is all.” I heard her sniffing.

“I’ll let you have your sleepover, but I was worried someone would find out about you, and what they would do. That’s all. I know dad is not going to like it one bit, and he’ll probably throw a huge fit when he finds out.”

“Well, can we keep it from him and not tell him what we are planning on doing?”

“I suppose we can dear, at least we can try. Stop your crying Sandy; you need to freshen your makeup, as do I before Em shows up. Let’s go to the bathroom and hurry. Remember this Sandy, I love you very much, don’t ever think I don’t. It’s unconditional. Please bear with me if it seems I don’t always show it.”

They both gave each other a tight hug. I could see them through the kitchen window. I had a tear in my eye. I waited for them to leave the kitchen before I made my entrance.

I though back to my mother and realized just how lucky I am, that she totally accepts me fully as a girl. Poor Sandy, I need to get her mum to totally accept Sandy, I need to think how to do this. I decided it was time to enter the house.

I didn’t realize how cold I got, listening to that exchange. I noticed it stopped snowing again. I took off my coat and hung it up on the coat rack. I moved over to the kitchen counter and noticed nothing was done yet. They must have been having it out ever since I left them. I guess I better wait for them to see what they want to make.

I need something warm to drink tonight; I put a teakettle of water on the stove to boil.

Just then I heard the kitchen door open from the dining room.

“Hi Em, just in time to help. How does a Soy meat, Sloppy Joe sound?” Mrs. J asked.

“What’s that?”

“Well, we fry the Soy meat in a skillet, then put in onion, tomatoes, bell peppers, and various seasonings and let it simmer, then we scoop the meat up and put it on a bun. I haven’t ever made this with Soy meat though, so I’m not sure how good it’s going to taste.”

“Yum sounds delicious. I’ve had Soy meat before and it tastes just like beef, except maybe a tad dry.”

“Good. Get the skillet out of that cupboard over there and here is the Soy meat.” as she removes it from the refrigerator and hands it to me, “Em could you chop up this onion and sauté the onion in butter, then fry the meat with the onions. As soon as Sandy comes from the bathroom I’ll have her chop up the bell peppers and let her add the spices. Would you like anything else with the meal?”

“This sounds lovely. No I think I’ll be ok with what we’re having.”

“Fine, I have a cheesecake for desert, with cherry topping.”

“Mmmmm, that sounds delicious. Where is your cutting board?”

“Oh, that’s over there in that cupboard.”

I got the board and started slicing up the onion into little pieces and my eyes started to water. I was going to rub my eyes but Mrs. J said, “Don’t rub your eyes dear, it will only make them tear up worse. Move closer to the sink with the board, and run some water, I find it helps to keep the onion spraying the juices at you.”

I did what she asked, and the stinging eyes didn’t get any worse.

“Hey, hi Em, I see my mom got you cooking already.”

“Sandy please chop up the bell peppers and give it to Em to fry.”

“Sure mom.”

“Where is Kevin tonight, Mary?”

“Oh Kevin is with Elaine Hutter. You remember her, you met her the other day when she dropped Kevin off.”

“Oh yes, I remember her.”

“She should be dropping him off soon, I’d think.”

“I just noticed how quiet it was tonight.” Giggling.

“Yes he can be rather noisy, can’t he? Well don’t worry, he’ll be here shortly to make you feel welcome.”

I chuckled at that, and so did Sandy. It was good seeing Sandy chuckling again. I still need to talk with her tonight though. I can see this was quite an emotional evening for her. I finished frying up the meat for the Sloppy Joes; Sandy added the seasonings and the tomato sauce, it smelled delicious. Mary pulled out the buns and Sandy and I set the table, so we were ready to eat. I used the hot boiled water to make myself a cup of hot chocolate, and Sandy asked if I could make her one also. Just as we were about to sit down, Elaine showed up with Kevin. Kevin came rushing to me screaming and gave me a hug, I hugged him back, then he went to his sister and did the same.

“Here’s your baby, Mary.”

“Thanks Elaine, was he any problem?”

“Not at all Mary. Matter of fact he couldn’t have been better. He couldn’t stop talking about the fabulous Em.” as she looked at me smiling. “Seems she is a wiz at playing computer games.”

I just smiled at her.

“Want to stay for dinner, Elaine? We have enough Sloppy Joe for all of us.”

“Thank you Mary, I would love too, but hubby is home waiting for his dinner, so I have to run.”

“Do I owe you anything, dear?”

“Not at all Mary, we enjoyed having Kevin over especially Josh, he loves Kevin being there, they had a lot to do together. Besides you got your hands full with Em and Sandy. It’s the least I can do.”

“Thanks again Elaine, I really appreciate you doing this for me.”

“No problem. Have a good evening girls, see ya Kevin, you all be good, hear.”

“I’m always good aunty Elaine.”

Smiling, “I know you are Kevin, see you all later. Bye!”

We all said our byes to her.

Mary said, “Kevin you want to eat some Sloppy Joes with us? We made it specially for Em?”

“Oh goody, sure I’ll try some.”

I smiled at him and went to the kitchen to get another place setting. After placing that on the table we all sat down, said a prayer of thanks and we dug in.

After taking a bite of the concoction, it tasted great. “Hmmm this is delicious.” Everyone was in agreement.

Kevin said, “Was this special for you Em?”

“Well sort of Kevin.”

“Well I think it’s awesome. I like it.”

I smiled at him.

We got our cherry covered cheesecake for desert, and Kevin was on a sugar high. Kevin asked if I could play a game with him, and I told him, “Sorry Kev, I need to help with the cleanup and I need to go back to our room to do my homework for school tomorrow. I promise to play a game with you tomorrow ok?”

Kevin frowned, and said, “Ok. But you promise you will play a game tomorrow, right?”

Smiling, “Yes Kev, I promise.”

Sandy and I helped Mary cleanup the dinner dishes, and we said our goodbyes and went to the carriage house.

Once there, we hung up our coats, I turned to Sandy and said, “Are you ok Sandy?”

“Not sure Em, I guess everything just sort of came in on me all at once. I sort of had it out with my mom.”

I wasn’t sure if I should tell her I heard and saw what was going on.

“I guess mom was sort of looking out for me, but still she wouldn’t let me be who I want to be and it just sort of got the better of me. I sort of yelled at her.”

“I heard Sandy, I was coming across and I couldn’t miss hearing the spat.”

“Sorry Em, you weren’t supposed to hear that.”

I went over and gave her a hug, and said, “Sandy, you know I’m here for you and I’ll help you in any way that I can.”

“I know Em and I’m very thankful you’re here.”

We got ready to do our homework and I asked her, “You want anything to drink?”

“Why don’t you put some water on to boil, and we’ll make some hot chocolate again.”

“Sounds good to me.” as I put a kettle with water on to boil.

“Well sis, are you going to show me what Ellen gave you today?”

I needed to get ready for bed anyway so I said, “Sure give me a minute.”

I went to my room and got undressed. After doing all the things necessary for bed, I put on my nighty, and donned my nice light blue, satiny robe. I walked over to Sandy’s room and said, “You ready?”

Sandy turned to look at me and said, “Go ahead, I’m ready.”

I dropped my knickers and showed her how I looked down below. Her eyes were on stalks, and said, “WOW! If I didn’t know any better I would’ve thought you had your SRS already. That looks real in everyway. I need to get one of those.”

“Ellen said with this gaff, I can pee with it on, just like a woman, I can have sex, like a woman, and bleed, like a woman having her period, if I get the blood capsules they sell for it.”

Sandy came over and took a closer look and said, “Wow Em, you really look like a girl down there, you can’t tell were the gaff stops and your real skin starts. I can just see were it is, but I really needed to look close. I need to talk with Ellen and see if she can get me one. I love it. You really are one lucky girl Em.”

I pulled my knickers back up and we got into our routine for homework. Sandy went and made the hot chocolate after the water was done boiling. She brought me my cup, and placed it next to me on the desk.

“Thanks Sandy.”

“You’re welcome Em. I was just thinking about you and the recent enhancements. You realize you could probably shower with the rest of the girls and they’d never twig you aren’t a genetic girl. If Dan tries to threaten you, or tries to tell other people about you, you have the tools to protect yourself and make him look like a fool. You may want to buy those blood capsules Em. If he gets one of the girls to spy on you and check you out, to prove that you’re male, since males don’t do monthly’s and bleed, if you do then it’s proof you’re a genetic girl, and it will make him look like a fool, just a thought. You can tell him if he ever asks that you were pretending to be a boy when he was there, that Mfanwy is who you really are.”

“Hmm you know you’re right, I’ll have to talk with Ellen and see what she thinks. She now knows about both of us, and she wants to talk with us both about how we became this way. I think it’s her psychology thing kicking in, I guess. She said that would be my payment for these enhancements. When do you think we should go to her?”

“Well, let’s see how it plays out tomorrow. I know we have to go out and get the stuff for the sleepover.”

“So is the sleepover still on then?”

“Yes, I told my mom we’ll do it regardless of what my dad thinks about it. If I can get one of those gaffs, I could protect myself, and there would be no chance of discovery. That’s why I would like to see Ellen again. I know it would probably blow my mother away if she ever found out, but it would also defuse her about me being discovered. Wow what a rush that would be.” as she laughed. “Let’s see if we can go to her tomorrow. The sooner the better.”

“She gave me her phone number, you think we should call her first and set this up?”

“Good point Em. Lets do it now before we forget. I’m excited about this.”

Sandy called Ellen at home. “Hello Ellen, this is Sandy Jones. … Yes it was great seeing you too, even though it was a shock at first. … Yes my mom almost had a heart attack when you approached her, especially when you asked about Adam. The other kids and my roommate aren’t supposed to know about me, and they don’t except for Em that is, but my mom doesn’t know Em knows, and that was why she was worried, plus how you would’ve reacted if and when you found out about me. … Yes she is very happy you took it well. We had a little heart to heart about the incident, and she’s still missing Adam. … Yes she still loves me, I know. … Yes my dad does not like what is happening at all, and he is fighting me every chance he gets. He even tells my brother to refer to me as ‘he’ and ‘him’, and that I’m still his brother. Em got my brother straightened out, and he now refuses to call me by those male pronouns, he knows I’m his big sister, and he now refers to me that way, much to the anger of my dad. With Em here he can’t say anything since she supposedly doesn’t know anything about me, and he has to keep it a secret. … Yes it’s funny to see him struggling. … Ellen the reason I called, could we meet with you some time, like say tomorrow evening? … You could? That’s great. … Well the real reason is, I saw Em’s gaff, and I think it’s fabulous, and I was wondering, would you have another? … You do? … Could I by chance buy one then? … You will? … My story? Sure no problem, you already know most of it anyway. … Thank you Ellen, I don’t know what to say. … Just out of curiosity Ellen, how much do those things cost? … Two hundred and fifty, oh wow, are you sure you don’t want me to pay something? … Thank you Ellen you’re the best. … Ok, we’ll stop by tomorrow. Thank you ever so much Ellen you’re a lifesaver. … I’m looking forward to it. … Thank you again. … Goodnight Ellen, bye.”

As she hung up the phone, she looked over at me, and I saw tears in her eyes, I went over and gave her a hug, she looked like she needed one. She sobbed on my shoulder, and I let her until she got her composure back.

“That went well Em. She said she would give me one also. She said her payment would be my story. I guess she is doing some type of research paper, and she wanted to include both of our stories in it. I never knew how my mother’s roommate would be such a big help. Maybe with her, I can get my mom to come around and she start to see, that she never had a son, and always had a girl. Em, you being here has really got things moving for me, I never thought I would ever have a social life like I’m starting to have. I can’t thank you enough Em. I love you sis.”

“I love you too sis.”

I let her compose herself, while I was thinking about my social life and me; I guess I really have been lucky after all.

“Well I better head to bed, Sandy. This has been one exciting day, and I’m tired.”

“No Problem Em, I understand. We did do quite a lot today didn’t we?”

“Yes we did.” I gave her a quick hug and said, “Goodnight Sandy”

“Night Em, sleep well.” as we turned off the lights, then went to our bedrooms.

I pulled out my journal.

Day Four, Wednesday

Wow what a busy day we had today. After school the gang all met at Jack’s Diner. We had a ball. The foresters did an impromptu cheer for the Americans and we got to know some of the other cheerleaders. They are a fun group.

Mrs. Jones came for us at the diner to take us shopping. Sandy, Ally, Bernie and I went with her to a Dance shop owned by an Ellen Burke. Ally and I had to get a PE kit for school. This was leotards, tights, dance shoes, and other things necessary for the class. Miss Burke turned out to be one of Mrs. J’s old college roommates when she attended college. She was a big help in more ways than I can describe here. Sandy and I will be going back there tomorrow, to get Sandy kitted up.

We have to get ready for a sleepover Saturday evening. We have invited all of the gang and their hosts to stay with us that night. It looks like it will be an exciting evening; I hope that everyone can make it.

I put the journal down and turned off the light. I put my head on the pillow, and I smiled, feeling all of my girl bits, thinking about how tomorrow may go. I fell asleep and had pleasant dreams.

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Em is going to school with her enhancements for the first time. She dresses very nicely and sexy. She is in an excellant mood. Even Sandy is amazed at her mood. Will Em survive the day? Or will Em be on an emotional rollercoaster from all the attention she is getting? Will she be treated fairly by all of her supposed girl friends?

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 13

Cheer Practice:

Thursday:

The alarm went off and I slowly woke up. What a wonderful dream I had. I dreamt that I went to this store and this woman helped me get all my female parts in order, and I became a true woman. I wore this leotard and tights and I looked fabulous. I laid here for a few minutes recollecting the dream, when I realized there was something heavy on my chest, and I felt constraint in my crotch area. I slowly started to wake up and wondered what was going on when I looked down my body and I saw my breasts sticking out of my chest through my nightie. I about screamed, when I realized, it wasn’t a dream, I do have my girl bits now, all be it not my real girl bits but prosthetics. I then remembered what happened yesterday and I smiled to myself. Ellen was a fantastic woman; I really want to stay on her good side.

I bounced from my bed, literally on my chest too, and went smiling into the bathroom to do my morning necessities.

I realized I had to get my new PE stuff together and into my bag. I can’t wait to show it and me off today. I feel like a real girl for a change. Not one that’s pretending to be one. I looked in the mirror and I really did like what I saw. Without any clothes on, I truly looked like a girl. Would it be good enough to pass if I had to be naked in front of all the other girls, I wonder? Would I be found out if it wasn’t and what would they do to me if I were found out? That’s a scary thought.

I wore a figure hugging, cream colored, turtleneck, knit pullover. With tan colored figure hugging, stretch trousers that had a rear zip. I wore dark brown trouser socks, and my low heel brown shoes. I looked in the mirror, and realized there definitely was no male reflecting back. I looked hot. I put on my make-up and jewelry. Got my kit together and went out and ate breakfast waiting for Sandy.

Sandy and I headed off for school. Sandy looked over to me and smiled. “Em, you really look fab today girl. What’s the deal?”

“Sandy, this is the first time I really feel like I truly am a girl, in everyway and I have Ellen to thank for that.”

“I guess you have a point Em. I can’t believe how good you look. I know, I would never guess you aren’t a genetic girl. You look to darn good.” Smiling at me. “Are you going to be ok today?”

“Certainly, why wouldn’t I?”

“Well you look like you’re fit to burst open with joy.”

I laughed at her, she’s right; I was very elated today. I probably will have problems trying to hold it in today.

When we arrived at school, I had a million watt smile on my face. I was simply beaming. I was anxious to get to the other girls in my class. Sandy and I caught up with Ally and Darla.

Sandy said, “Morning girls, watch out for Em, so you don’t get blinded by her smile.”

“Quiet Sandy.” As I giggled “Morning Ally, morning Darla.”

“My, my, is this the Cheshire cat from Alice in Wonderland?” Darla exclaimed.

“Oh I don’t know about the Cheshire cat, but it is definitely Alice.” Laughing.

“Well come on Alice we need to head towards class.”

“I’ll see you after school Em. I’ll wait for you at the car.”

“Ok Sandy, I’ll see you after PE.”

“PE?”

“Oh, sorry, Gym class I think it’s called.”

“Oh right. See you all later girls.” She waved and left us alone.

“I definitely like her Em. Sandy is one classy girl and one of a kind.”

“Yes she most definitely is Ally, I’m VERY happy she’s my host. Things just seem to happen with her around.”

We all looked after her while she met up with some of her classmates. We walked to our homeroom and I spotted Amy and Bernie talking to some other girls.

“Lets stop and chat with Amy and Bernie a minute.” I said.

“Hey Em, Ally and Darla, how are you doing?” Bernie asked

“What happened with you Em, you’re all happy and all smiles? Did you win something?” Amy questioned.

“I guess you could say that. Lets say things have happened last night, that will make things even easier for me.”

“Oh, what may that be?” Bernie asked.

“Well you’ll just have to wait and see won’t you?”

“Oh being mysterious now are we?” Amy said.

Smiling “Just wait till later, then you’ll see for yourselves.”

“Ok Em, we’ll wait. By the way, there is something different about you today, other than your smile, but I can’t seem to put my finger on it.” as Bernie looked over to Ally and Darla for help.

Ally and Darla, bless them, said nothing.

Ally said, “You’ll just have to figure it out yourselves, later.”

Ally and Darla both giggled.

Bernie said, “Ok Spill?”

“Nope!” we all said at the same time.

“Ok have it your way, we will wait patiently won’t we Amy? You got your hair done?”

Ally, Darla and myself all giggled. I said “Nope, not even close.”

“Em you’re so BAD.”

“Yes, I know Amy.” as we all giggled.

The bell for homeroom went off so we had to hurry to our classrooms.

“See you later.” I shouted to them as we rushed to class.

“Em you really are bad.” Ally said.

I just smiled.

When we got in the classroom, I noticed a lot of guys were watching me close and they said, “Good morning.” to me. I returned their greetings. I noticed some of them never raised their eyes from chest level. I didn’t know what to think of that.

After homeroom, while I was getting ready to leave, some of the boys came over to me to chat me up. I was flattered. I saw Ally and Darla looking at me, and started to chuckle. They weren’t going to help me out. They started to walk towards the door, and I told the guys, “Look, I would like to talk with you all, but I really need to get going to my next class. I have got to go.”

All the guys understood and they said, “Can we see you later?”

“Um … sure no problem.” I saw them all smile.

“See you all later Em.” The guys said.

I waved to them and caught up with Ally and Darla.

Ally went, “Well Miss popular, are we attracting a little attention now are we?”

“Get o’er Ally, they’re just being friendly.”

“Sure they are, they all want to take you out Em.”

“No way. There just being friendly.”

“Keep believing that Em, they want only one thing, and I don’t think you can give that to them.”

“Ally, no way, you can’t be serious.”

“Suit yourself. But don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

I looked back at the boys as they were laughing and joking with each other as they walked to their classes. Is Ally right? I mean what do I know about boys, other than being one under all of this. What would I do if I had a person like me come into my school, would I have made a pass at her? Heck yes I would’ve. I started to shake.

Ally saw me shaking and got concerned, “Em are you ok?”

“Umm … I just realized what you were saying, and how the boys were behaving. You’re right Ally, they were chatting me up. What am I going to do? I told them it was ok to see me later.”

Darla said, “Don’t worry Em, those guys are ok, they’re safe. I’ve known them since Grade school.”

“Sounds like you need a course in Boy’s 101, Em” Ally giggled.

“Yes I think you’re right Ally, I definitely need a course in how to handle boys in general.”

“First of all, you need to tone down what you wear Em, you’re giving them the wrong signals by the clothes you choose. I’m surprised Sandy didn’t tell you this.” Ally mentioned.

“Well, I’m sure she figures I know what I’m doing. Besides what’s wrong with what I’m wearing?”

“Well you’re telling the boys you’re sexy and willing.”

“Give o’er, you’re joking. I thought this was a nice outfit.”

“Well it is if you’re going to go out with your boyfriend or trying to impress one. It’s too sexy for daytime though, Em. Unless your goal is to turn on all the guys at school, which you’re doing exceedingly well, I may add; just look around you as we walk to class.”

I did look around and noticed most of the guys were giving me the once over. I started to feel like I was naked. “Oh. Well I never thought about what I would be doing to the boys while wearing this outfit.”

“Well didn’t you think it was sexy when you saw yourself in the mirror, this morning?”

“Well yes, but I thought I looked nice.”

“Yes you do look nice Em, but you look damn sexy too, and that turns on most of the Neanderthals here in school. That’s why they’re coming on to you like they are. Besides, they’re looking at you and not at us. I should be upset. I’ve been a girl all my life, and here they are looking at you, not at me. I’m getting jealous, and most of the girls in school will be thinking the same way. They’re probably going to be upset with you.”

“Why should they be upset? I’m not trying to steal their boys from them. I’m not even interested.”

“Think about it Em, you must understand that boys are visual animals, they get turned on by what they see, not by how they think. You can be so dense at times.” sighing and shaking her head.

Ally seemed to be pissed at me. Gees I didn’t want her to be upset with me. What’s her problem? I started to feel emotional and wanted to cry. I mean here I was happy about my girl bits, and Ally shoots me down, saying I’m too sexy. She actually does seem to be upset with me.

We made it to the first period class and found our seats. I did notice a lot of the guys were looking me over like I was for sale or something, they all had smiles on their faces. After what Ally told me, I started to get un-nerved. Ally didn’t even look at me all through first period. She has to be upset with me.

The day went by like usual, except for the guys looking me over. They always came up to me to say hi, and I returned their greeting. I find these guys nice.

Ally and Darla were keeping quiet. They just looked at me a lot. It was starting to get to me. When lunch came, we went to the cafeteria, got our food, and sat with the other girls we usually sat with. Some of the girls were gawking at me, like I was naked, or something.

I asked them, “What’s wrong?”

“Oh nothing Em.” Casey stated.

“Don’t tell me nothing, I can see something is wrong, what is it?”

“Well we don’t like to be catty Em, but you’re a bit sexy today, aren’t we? Are you trying to steal all the boys for yourself?”

“What? What do you mean?”

“Well look around Em. All the boys in the cafeteria are looking at you. They all want to go out with you.”

“What?” Looking around confirming what Casey was saying.

“How about you give us a chance at getting some boys too, Em?”

“But.”

“See what I mean Em?” Ally stated.

This was all I could take, I grabbed my schoolbag, got up and fled out of the cafeteria having no idea were I was going to go. I needed to get away and think; I found myself crying. I heard Ally running after me, she was yelling for me to stop. I ran into a stairwell and sat down on the steps crying. Ally finally caught up with me. “There you are, Em. Em they were only teasing you. Come on back. I’m sorry for what I said too. It is just you look so damn good girl. You’re putting us to shame. Come on, the girls didn’t mean anything by what they said, they were just having fun.”

“Yea fun at my expense. I’m just trying to fit in, is all Ally, I’m not trying to steal any boys from anyone.”

“I know you aren’t Em. You just look too good is all, and the boys are just naturally attracted to good-looking girls. It’s making their girlfriends jealous.”

“What am I suppose to do about it. You know I’m not hunting for boys. Don’t you?”

“Umm … yes Em your right. Even I forgot who you really are. I found myself jealous of you. Of course I know you aren’t interested in guys, I’m sorry, I forgot.” as she gave me a strong hug.

We sat there like this for a short period, until we heard the door open and Miss Bell came in to the stairwell.

“Em are you ok, Darla told me you got upset and left the cafeteria in a rush crying. She saw you duck into the stairwell and let me know. What’s wrong dear?”

“Well, Em was being teased by the girls, because all the guys were looking at her for she looked so good. The girls were just having fun, and Em took it wrong.” Ally replied. “I guess she feared she was being chastised by the girls.”

“Oh Em, I’m so sorry you feel that way. You do look good today dear, and it is quite a complement that you’re drawing that much attention. Get used to it, that's what being a good-looking girl is all about. You certainly dressed the part today.” As she gave Em a big hug, “Honey, don’t worry, you gave those girls a fright by you leaving like you did. They weren’t trying to be mean, they were just having fun. If they knew who you were they wouldn’t have done it. But they see you as a very beautiful girl, and a sexy one at that, I must say. Any girl that would look like you would get that type of ribbing. You just never grew up with it. It is ok. Put it behind you.”

I hugged Miss Bell back, “Thank you for coming after me Miss Bell. I’m sorry I ran off like that. I thought I was doing something wrong.”

“No Em. From what I can tell, you’re doing everything right. You’re one of the most feminine and one of nicest girls I’ve ever met and is my pleasure to know. Please don’t lose your innocence, it’s a breathe of fresh air. Why don’t you and Ally go to the restroom and clean yourselves up, then go back and join the girls. I’m sure they want to apologize for what they did.”

Ally and I stood up and I grabbed my schoolbag. We both turned to Miss Bell and said “Thank you Miss Bell.”

“Your welcome girls, I’ll see you both later in Geography class.”

We said our goodbyes, and then went to the ladies loo to freshen up. As I was fixing my makeup, Ally stated, “I’m sorry Em, I guess I was part of the problem. I wasn’t thinking. I just saw who you were, forgetting who you are. I apologize.”

“Apology accepted Ally, I guess I too let it get out of hand. Am I dressed wrong for school?”

“Not if you want to grab attention from the boys it isn’t.” Giggling.

“I guess I should tone it down huh?”

“Em, trust me, there is no toning it down with you. You would look good in rags.”

“You’re pulling my leg, right?”

“Fraid not Em, you look hot, no matter what you wear.”

“Is it because of the umm … you know whats, as I point to my breasts?”

“No Em, it isn’t because of those. It is who you are, and who you are inside that counts. It is your loving personality. That’s something you can’t disguise, and it just shows through. That’s why I like you so much. I guess I’m jealous, I want you all to myself, but because of all the other people’s attention I guess I kind of got upset. I guess I was setting you up to fall, and fail. I’m not a lesbian Em, but damn it I love you. There I said it.”

“Oh wow, what can I say to that Ally; I love you too. I don’t know if I would’ve had the courage to do this if you weren’t there to support me. I know this is awkward, but what if a boy asks me out? Can I accept, to see what it is like?”

She laughed and said, “Of course you can, but don’t be upset with me if I go out with a boy also. Maybe after the States is all over, we may be able to talk about this more and see how we really feel about each other. What our relationship is going to be. Will we be lovers or just sisters? I really love you Em, I always have. Even before all of this started.”

“I never really thought about it, but you’re right, I’ve always loved you, you were so comfortable to chat with, I just never really gave it that much thought. It was like we always knew each other and we could trust each other with anything. Now I have, by telling you this, and I was right.” We turned towards each other and hugged like there was no tomorrow, I cried again. ‘Why am I always crying lately?’ The loo’s door opened and we separated and turned back to the mirrors to redo our makeup again.

“Em, Ally are you two ok?” Darla asked.

“Miss Bell told me you two would be in here. Sorry Em, I guess I should’ve told the girls to shut up. They want you to come back. They want to apologize to you. Please come back to the cafeteria, and finish your lunch, they are all sorry they razzed you. Casey especially. She really feels bad about what she did. She wants to make it up to you, if you’ll let her.”

I smiled at her. “I’ll be out in a moment Darla. Let us get our makeup fixed and we’ll return.”

Darla let out a sigh of relieve, I guess she was holding her breath. “Ok I’ll tell the girls you’re coming back.” as Darla turned and left us alone in the loo.

“See what I mean Em, they were just teasing. Please don’t hold it against them. If you want, you could say that you’re beginning your monthly, and was just a bit emotional. They would understand that. That may have been the reason for me to be so bitchy today also. It is almost that time for me anyway, so it’s a good excuse.”

“You think I should say that?”

“Yes why not? It’ll explain a lot, and get you off the hook, so you don’t have to explain why you ran off.”

“Well if you say I should, I will.”

“Do it, and be amazed the power you have when you use that excuse.”

We left the loo together and arrived at the table. All the girls greeted us back, and they all started to apologize to me. Casey being the spokes person, and the chief instigator said, “Look I’m so sorry Em, I was out of line. I was just teasing you, really I was. You’re too nice a person to be cruel too. Will you accept my heart felt apology? All the other girls here also feel bad about what we did to you. Please?”

“I’m sorry I ran off, I guess it just got to me is all. It is getting close to that time of month for me, my emotions are just on the edge and I guess it just hit me, is all.”

“Oh Em, I feel even worse now. Please, I promise I won’t do it again. I want you to be one of my girl friends, if you want.”

“Casey don’t worry I’m over it. Yes you’re one of my girlfriends, as is everyone here, I hope?”

Everyone told me, “Yes Em, you’re one of our girlfriends too.”

I sat down and finished my lunch. Looking around the room, I could still tell the guys were looking at me, but I guess I can live with that. I looked at Ally, and she looked back at me with a little smile on her face and she winked at me. I smiled back at her, and the day started anew.

All the other girls started telling me about their monthlies and how emotional they got. It seems Ally was right, the monthly excuse works. I didn’t have to explain anything; it was like it was understood. Casey really did feel bad, and she kept apologizing, when she realized I was having my monthly. It took everything I had, not to laugh.

There are definite advantages to being a girl. If this had been the guys, if something like this happened and you ran off, they would’ve kept harassing you, until they got tired of it, or you gave them a bloody nose.

The day continued on. I was feeling better about what happened at lunch and from what I could tell, so did Ally. Darla, bless her, didn’t know what to make of it all. Ally smiled at me more and she sometimes grabbed my hand and gave it a squeeze, while we walked down the halls. I felt good, she felt good, and sod all those others if they thought something inappropriate was going on.

When we arrived at Geography class, Miss Bell pulled me and Ally aside for a few words and asked, “You girls feeling better now?”

I smiled at her. “Yes much, Miss Bell. Thank you for your concern, you really helped back there. You were quite right, they were teasing and they apologized profusely to me when we got back to the table. When they found out I was starting my monthly, they even felt worse.”

“What? You’re starting your monthly? Umm … Em … Rhod … you can’t be having a monthly.” She whispered.

I smiled at her, “But of course I can, I’m a woman. The coincidence is, Ally gets hers at about the same time as I do. So we help each other get through it.”

Miss Bell caught on, and started to chuckle. I guess that’s a good idea Em; at least it would throw suspicion away from who you really are." She whispered.

She turned to Ally, “Are you ok?”

“Yes I am Miss Bell, but as Em has pointed out, I’m about due myself, so I feel a bit off actually.”

“Well I certainly understand that. Well you better get to your seats, so we can get started.”

We took our seats and the lessons commenced like nothing ever happened.

The last class was upon us. I started to get hyper. This was it. I followed Darla and Ally into the women’s locker room. I was getting extremely nervous. I saw various girls in different stages of getting dressed, some were just wearing their knickers, and a few others had nothing on. They looked over at me and smiled and I smiled back at them, they went back to dressing for class.

Casey saw me and said, “Hi Em, just take an unoccupied locker and use it. Those lockers over in the corner aren’t assigned to anyone in class, so it should be ok to use them. If you want a bit of privacy to change because of your monthly, the showers are over there.” She pointed in the direction of some stalls near the communal shower room, I would suspect.

“Ah … thanks Casey. I guess I should use them.”

I walked over to one of the shower stalls and saw that it had a changing room attached to it. I walked into the stall and closed the door then started to get ready for class. I changed into my PE kit including leg warmers, the little, white, wrap around skirt, and putting the hair band in my hair. Not having a mirror here I’d no idea how I looked.

I packed my clothes carefully into my bag, then left the stall and took my bag to an unused locker. When I came out of the stall, I noticed that most of the girls had on a tank top, PE shorts and trainers on. There were only a few girls that had leotards and tights on. As I walked out, Casey and the gang saw me and someone wolf whistled and I blushed.

“La de da, look at that English girl.” I heard one of the girls say.

I saw our gang, and their eyes where all on me, and I saw them drop their jaws when they got a look at me.

Maddy said, “Wow Em, look at you, your gorgeous. You really look great. I love that outfit your wearing, you really look sharp.” I saw Maddy looking at my groin and I saw her look surprised.

Bernie, Sab, and Amy nodded in agreement with Maddy and had the same look on them as Darla and Ally had yesterday when they first saw me.

Drew was changing in the other shower stall. He finished when I put my stuff into the borrowed locker. When Drew came out, he looked really cute in his yellow leotards and white tights. He had put his hair into two ponytails coming out from the side of his head. He looked just like any other girl in the room.
"Cute!" Bernie exclaimed
"Aw, she's blushing" Darla put in.
"I am not!" the flush creeping up Drew’s face gave a lie to that.
His jaw dropped when he took a good look at me.

“What’s up Gaby?”

“Ah … nothing R … Em. You look fantastic.”

“So do you. I like that color on you. Yellow suits you.”

“Your shiny blue color really looks good, I like your wrap around skirt too.”

“Thanks Gaby, Ellen at the dance shop recommended it.”

“Well come on Girls, or we’ll be late for class.” Maddy exclaimed.

I could tell all of the gang was looking at me, except for Ally and Darla. I just smiled at them as we left the locker room.

“Bernie caught up with me and whispered, “You look just like a girl down there. What gives, and what did you do on top? I know you didn’t grow your breasts overnight.”

I smiled at her. “Well lets just say there are some enhancements that have helped. Gaby isn’t the only girl that has enhancements anymore.”

“Wow Em you really do look good.”

When we got out of the locker room, a woman was standing there talking to the rest of the class, waiting for us.

“Hi my name is Ms McDonald. I’m your Gym instructor, and Cheer coach for the Augusta High School Cheerleaders. I want to welcome you all to our class. Class, I want to introduce the English girls, which are here from Warsop England. Girls, would you come by me please.” We all walked over to her. “Could you introduce yourselves to the class please?”

“Hi, I’m Madeline Peters, please call me Maddy.”

“Hi, I’m Bernadette Rose, please call me Bernie.”

“Hi, I’m Alison Lacey, please call me Ally.”

“Hi I’m Mfanwy Morgan, Please call me Em.”

“Hi, I’m Drew Bond, Please call me Gaby.”

“Well welcome to my class girls. I understand you’re all Forester Cheerleaders?”

“Yes we are Miss.” Maddy became our spokes person.

“Well that’s great, some of the Augusta High School Cheerleaders are in this class, and will be doing a different exercise program then the other girls. The non-cheerleaders will be going to the other end of the gym where they will be exercising. The cheerleaders will be doing Aerobics, dance and other routines related to cheerleading. I see all of you girls have got the proper outfits to join us. Ok girls, lets each get to our respective areas for gym.”

I saw Darla and Amy head with the other girls over to a volleyball net that was erected at the other end of the gym. There was another woman over there getting everyone warmed up and running the class.

The American cheerleaders came over to us and introduced themselves to us and made us feel welcome. We followed them over to were we would be stretching and doing our exercises.

I noticed there were a bunch of boys warming up in the opposite corner from us. I looked closer and I saw Dan sitting there getting warmed up with the others. I could see them looking our way. I quickly turned away from them hoping he didn’t really see me, or know who I was. My heart was pounding. Ally came over to me and whispered, “What’s wrong Em, you turned white as a sheet?”

“I saw Dan sitting over in the corner of the gym, doing warm-ups with those other boys.”

Ally took a casual look over my shoulder and saw Dan. “You’re right Em, he is over there. He is looking over this way, but I don’t think he saw you. He isn’t looking directly at us. I see they’re talking about us though. The other guys are looking over this way also. I see them laughing and pushing each other.”

We heard their instructor yelling at the boys, “Stop looking at the girls you pansy’s; get exercising now! After you’re done we’ll go into the wrestling room. Now hurry up and get done!”

The boys left about 5 minutes later and I started to relax.

The first thing we did was stretching exercises to loosen up. This was pretty normal and what I was used to. Then they told us to get up and we started to do some aerobics, to get our blood pumping. It was fun working out with the American girls. Casey worked her way over to me and asked, “You feeling ok Em?”

“Yes I am Casey. Why do you ask?”

“Well figuring you were on your period you wouldn’t be feeling up to doing this to much. I know I’m not when I’m on. It is miserable doing this when my gut is aching.”

“I understand Casey, so far I’m doing well, it hasn’t really hit me yet, I'm just starting.” I hope she takes that excuse.

“Oh, ok. You’re lucky, when mine starts I really feel it.”

We finished the aerobics, and started doing dance. I quite enjoyed this. It was a lot of different styles of dance. Some free style dancing, then some ballet, to modern dance. It was really a lot of fun. I could see everyone was enjoying it, even Gaby.

When we finished, we all felt exhilarated. All of the girls from Warsop got together and we started talking at once about what we’d done. We all agreed that it was a lot of fun.

We headed to the locker room, and I saw Gaby getting nervous. I noticed one of the shower stalls was in use already, and everyone else was undressing as we walked in. Some of the girls were heading for the communal shower, walking right past us. Funny thing about that, it didn’t excite me at all. I got a bit jealous of their bodies though. I wish mine were like theirs, as I admired how everyone looked. Ally noticed me looking and jab me in the ribs.

I turned and smiled at her and whispered, “Don’t worry Ally, I’m just jealous is all. I wish my body looked more like theirs.” I saw Ally flinch a little.

“Well, we can’t all be stacked liked them, can we?” she just smiled at me, as she walked off.

“Gaby, why don’t you take that other shower stall, I’ll change out here.” I whispered to her.

She looked at me with shock and whispered, “Are you nuts? They’ll discover you if you change out here.”

“Trust me, no one will discover me. I promise.” I whispered back to her.

She looked at me puzzled and grabbed her stuff and headed for the shower stall.

I started pulling off my kit, and noticed all of the Warsop girls looking at me like I was daft, all except Ally, who had a smirk on her face. When I took off my sports bra Bernie, Maddy, Sab, Amy, Brit, and Darla’s eyes bugged out of their heads. I then pulled of my tights, and they were really shocked then. When I pulled off my knickers, I heard a collective gasp. I saw them looking at each other, and I just stood up, took my towel with soap, conditioner and shampoo and with a smile on my face, walked over to the communal showers and showered.

The girls finally got their composer back and they followed me in to the shower and we all started talking, while we washed ourselves. I knew the girls all wanted to ask questions, but none of them did. I almost laughed, I felt so happy.

None of the American girls, that didn’t know about me, had a clue; they saw nothing wrong.

Casey said, “Em I thought you were on, and wanted to use the privacy showers.”

“Well I would have but they’re both taken. Since it is just the start of it, I thought, what the heck, and just use the communal showers.”

“Um ok Em, no problem.”

When I finished doing my hair, and conditioner, I was walking towards my towel, as Ms. McDonald came walking in. “You did very good girls, I hope you enjoyed the class?”

“We all did, Ms. McDonald.” Maddy mentioned as all of us naked girls walked past her.

“Where’s Gaby?”

“She’s in the privacy stall Ms. McDonald.” I said.

“Oh, thank you for telling me Em. I hope she’s feeling ok? I know how it is when you’re on and have to do these exercises. Well tell her I had asked, when she comes out. Ok girls see you all next week.” With that she left for her office.

I grabbed my towel and started to dry myself off, as I headed for my locker.

All the American girls had left the locker room to catch their buses and it was just the Warsop girls and their hosts. Gaby finally came out of the changing booth dressed. Gaby went, “You got done quick Em, I didn’t hear you in the booth next to mine.”

“I didn’t use it Gab.”

“Aren’t you going to take a shower?”

Everyone chuckled. Gaby looked around, and figured there must be some sort of joke going on, that he was not privy to. “What’s up, Em?”

“I used the communal shower with everyone else Gab.”

“You did WHAT? Are you nuts, you’ll be found out, you can’t hide who you are?”

“Oh yes she can Gaby, and she did. We all want to know what’s going on Em? Why did you look like a total naked girl, even to the point of having a vagina?” Bernie asked.

Gaby looked at me and said, “What? You have a vagina? Did you have the surgery already? I never knew?”

“Neither did we Gaby, we’re all surprised.” Bernie said.

I started blushing, and Ally started to giggle. “Umm … I didn’t have any surgery girls.”

“Well. then explain why you look like a girl all over, when you’re naked then, Em?” Bernie was insistent.

“Yes I want to hear this too, said Drew. Can I see you down below as well, Em? Especially since I didn’t get to see you.”

“Well ok.”

I pulled my trousers and knickers down, and I heard Gaby say, “Oh wow Em, you do look like a girl down there. How did you do that?”

“It is a professional gaff, Gaby. I can pee like a girl and it will come out of the same area as a real girl, without having to remove it, and I’m told I can have sex like a girl, and can even bleed like a girl on her period, if I buy the blood capsules for this gaff, from the manufacturer.”

“Ewww you have got to be kidding, why would you want to bleed like a girl. That’s just so gross.” Amy said.

“Well, if you have to convince someone you’re a genuine girl, wouldn’t bleeding, because of your monthly, be convincing? Besides, this is about as close as I can get to being a girl, without having the surgery.”

“Point well taken Em, but it is still gross.” Amy winced.

“Were did you get that Em?” Gaby asked.

“Well you remember that dance store we had to go to last night?”

“Yes.”

“Well, Ellen Burke is the owner of the place, and she was the roommate of Mrs. Jones, when they were in the Uni. Well she read me as a boy right off, but kept shctum about it. She came into my dressing room when I tried on my first outfit, and she saw the tell tale equipment, even though it was well hidden. She whispered to me that she knew I was a boy. I guess I didn’t hide to well down there. She scared the heck out of me. She told me she would keep my secret and she brought me this and my new breasts, which look absolutely real, veins, freckles and all.”

“Wow can I see those too?”

“Um … not today Gab, we don’t have time.”

“Ok, but you need to show me later.”

“Well, ok later. Getting back to the story, she said she could glue them on and no one would know that I wasn’t a genetic girl. I was a bit nervous about doing that. She convinced me it could all be removed quickly, if I needed to remove them. I figured if I’m going to be found out, like she figured me out without using them, I might as well do what she suggests; instead of worrying about it for the next six weeks. Well, I let her glue them in place and it appears to be working, no one twigged me today. Now all the girls, plus Ms. McDonald, has seen me naked and really think I’m a genetic girl. What a relief it is, knowing I don’t have to worry as much about getting found out.”

“I bet Em, I wish I had one of those, that would make my masquerade easier.” Gaby said.

I pulled my knickers and trousers up, and tucked my blouse properly just in time, as Ms. McDonald came walking in and said, “You girls still here? You better rush or you’ll miss the bus.”

We all yelled, “Have a good evening Ms. McDonald.”

“You too ladies!” as we all dashed out of the locker room.

“I hope she didn’t hear our conversation.” I whispered to Gaby.

“I hope not either Em. You’re really lucky, you know?”

“I know; I was very lucky to have met Ellen. It’ll help to keep me from being found out.”

“Oh guess what?”

“What?”

“I have a home ec class, and was told that I would have to make a prom dress for myself, in class.”

“Wow, that sounds neat. I wouldn’t mind learning how to sew my own dress.”

Drew just looked at me like I was daft.

We walked to our lockers to get our coats. I turned to Gaby and asked, “Are you going to be able to make it to the sleepover on Saturday?”

“I don’t know. I’m not sure what the Walters have planned for the weekend, and I’m going riding with Erin Saturday morning.”

“Who’s Erin?”

“She runs a bicycle shop in town, and she races bikes.”

“Oh cool, that means you can keep in shape then.”

“You know it Em. I need to ride; it gives me time to think. It helps me to relax, and allows the male Drew to breathe and think for a while. I hate being Gaby full time. I hate being Gaby period.”

“Poor Drew. I’m sorry you’re stuck this way. You must understand though you have to do it or else there will be other problems that will follow you back home to our school, don’t you?”

“Yes I do. Because of that I’ll tolerate this. Britney really gets to me at times; she keeps throwing all these ultra feminine things for me to do. When I asked her for some clothes, she always gives me skirts, or wants me to wear dresses, instead of giving me trousers. I know she has trousers, but she won’t give them to me. I bet I’m the only girl that’s wearing skirts to school this time of year. She’s always telling me what to do and how to behave. She doesn’t want her parents to find out I’m not a girl, for she would be so grounded for the rest of her life if they ever found out.”

“Poor Drewbie. I understand. I’m so happy I’ve Sandy as a host. She’s so cool.” as we put on our coats.

“Yes, I’ve been meaning to ask you about her. What’s up between you and her? Does she know you’re not a girl? What gives? You and her seem to get along great, and she’s always happy when she’s around you?”

“Well …”

“Come on Drew, we are late, we’re going to miss the bus!” Britney yelled at us.

“Gotta run Em, talk with you later.” as Drew took off in a run towards Brit.

I’m going to have to ask Sandy if it is ok to tell Drew about her? I guess I need to tell Sandy about Drew. I need to ask Drew if that is ok? Who do I tell first?

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

It's sandy's turn to find happiness, or at least a little happiness. Ellen helps Sandy get the confidence she was missing. Ellen also talks about Vallerie, a super model.

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 14

New Equipment:

Thursday:

I went out to the car park and saw Sandy waiting for me. She looked excited about something. I got into the car and she turned to me saying. “What kept you? I can’t wait to get to Ellen’s shop and get my very own gaff.”

I smiled at her and gave her a hug. “Well, what are you waiting for girl, lets go.”

She grinned like I did this morning and we headed off for Ellen’s dance shop.

“Don’t you have to work?”

“Well I should, but I called in and said we had some important business to do today, so they let me off. They figured it had something to do with you.” Giggling.

“Well, it is, sort of.” as I laughed back at her.

We arrived at the shop. Sandy and I walked through the door, and we heard Ellen exclaim, “Sandy, Em how are you ladies?”

We both said, “Fine.”

We looked around the shop and noticed we were the only ones here.

“You couldn’t have arrived at a better time. At the moment, no one is here, and I’m going to close the shop for a bit, so we can talk and get caught up to date. Is that ok with you girls?”

“Sure Ellen, that’s no problem.” Sandy said.

Ellen locked the front entrance and turned the sign over that said closed.

“Come into my office. Would you girls like a drink?”

When we entered the office, I saw Sandy looking around at all of the pictures as her eyes landed on the portrait picture, on Ellen’s desk.

I said, “Do you have some diet anything?”

“Sure Em. How about some Diet Sprite?”

“Sure that would be fine.”

“How about you Sandy? Would you like a diet Sprite?”

“Yes that does sound good.”

Ellen walked out of the office and I heard her open something in the back room. She came back carrying three Diet Sprites.

“Here you go girls.” as she gave them to us and she kept one for herself.

“Thank you.” we both said.

“So what brings both of you here today?” I could tell she was teasing Sandy.

Sandy just looked at her with an open mouth, “Umm … ah … well … ah … you did say to come over here last night, … ah … I mean …”

Ellen started laughing. “The look on your face is priceless Sandy. I’m just kidding you.”

I saw Sandy look relieved, she looked like she was going to cry when Ellen did that to her. I started to giggle a little.

Ellen walked over to her and gave her a huge hug, and said, "I’m sorry Sandy that was cruel. I just couldn’t help it. You left yourself open for that.” She gave Sandy a kiss on the cheek.

“You know, you really make a lovely girl Sandy. I always knew you were a girl, not a boy. I ‘m glad you found yourself.”

“Well I wish my mother would have that sentiment. She’s really fighting this, maybe not as hard as my father. Last night we had an argument when we got home. I realized she was holding me back from being a true girl and she was not allowing me to date. She still thinks of me as her son, but she admitted that she no longer saw her son, but a very pretty girl. She’s still hoping I’ll change my mind about all of this. It isn’t going to happen. This is who I am, and this is who I’ll be the rest of my life. She hates the fact she can’t gloat about me, because there is no personal history for Sandy, but there is a lot history for Adam, but she can’t discuss it anymore without telling people who I am.”

Ellen gave Sandy a tighter hug. “I’ll try to help you with that Sandy.”

“Is that your ex husband Ellen?” pointing at the picture on the desk.

“Yes it is Sandy. That’s Valerie, isn’t she beautiful?”

“Yes she is. If you wouldn’t have told me your husband became a woman, I never would’ve guessed.”

Ellen gave a sad little smile. “Yes she IS very beautiful. He was a very loving and caring man, who was really in love with me, as I was with him. We were inseparable. I still love him. I love her too. Would you like to meet her sometime Sandy? I think she could help you in ways you haven’t even considered yet.”

“I’d love to meet her. How do you feel about her transitioning?”

“Well at first I was really upset. I wanted her dead and out of my life. I didn’t take it at all well. It was as if a woman was stealing my husband. If it had been another woman, then I could deal with it and fight to keep him, but when that woman is your husband, what can you do? She tried to tell me why she was this way, but I wouldn’t listen to her and refused to read anything about it. I felt hurt and betrayed. I was humiliated, me a woman, living and having sex with another woman. He looked sexy as a man, and I had no idea he was this way. When he realized I wasn’t handling it well, he got very depressed.” Ellen started to tear up.

I saw this and reached for the tissue box that was on the desk and handed it to her and she took one to dry her eyes.

“I came home one evening and I found him laying on the bed, in his male clothes with a letter laying next to him with an empty, open bottle of sleeping pills. He was hardly breathing. I thought he was dead. I screamed and ran for the phone to call nine-one-one the emergency hotline. While I was trying to revive him to keep him awake, the letter fell off the bed and slid under the night stand. I was crying my eyes out trying to revive him.” she sobbed harder. Sandy and I hugged her.

“I didn’t know what to do. I felt so helpless. It seemed like hours, before the emergency vehicles got there. I’m sure it was minutes, but to me, minutes seemed to slip by like hours. They came in the house and rushed him off to the hospital. They were able to pump his stomach and give him something to counteract the pills. They revived him and saved his life.”

“I realized that night how selfish I was. I didn’t want to lose my husband, and he almost left me permanently. I realized I’d love him regardless of how he was dressed or how he acted. He had always treated me well. I realized how much he meant to me.”

“I saw him in recovery later that night, and when he saw me he started crying and said he was sorry. I cried when I saw him and hugged him and told him never to do that again. We could work something out, that I loved him dearly, and he would’ve killed me had he succeeded.”

“While he was in recovery, I cleaned up the house for his return and ran across his note that he had written for his attempted suicide. In it he told me he couldn’t stand to see me hurt by him. That he was sorry for the hurt he had caused so far, and ending it was his only solution to allow me to get on with my life and find a real man to love. He said he was sorry for not being the man that I thought he was. He loved me very much, and he was doing this out of love for me.”

“I was stunned. He was doing it for me, to keep me from being embarrassed by him. At that moment, I knew I loved him even more, and I vowed to myself I would help this kind, gentle, loving man become the person he wants to be. I read up on everything I could about Gender Dysphoria, and how it affected people. I started to understand, somewhat, how they felt about themselves. How they felt trapped in their own bodies, their own private hell. I realized how kind and loving most transsexuals were, that the male to females usually loved kids and wanted a family of their own. They loved to be loved, but knew it could never happen in our society because of the hatred from people who didn’t understand, or the religious zealots that found it as an abomination towards God. All he wanted, was to be a woman, and be loved, and have others love him and have them accept HER as a true woman.”

“I wanted to stay married to her, but she would have none of it. She said I needed to be allowed to live a full life, and because she was a woman now, it wouldn’t allow me to live it fully. The day I got the divorce I cried for hours. Actually, later I found out we both cried for hours. It was the second most horrible time in my life, the attempted suicide being the first. We found we couldn’t live apart; we still needed each other. I could’ve hated him for what he did, to completely transition. I was hoping he wouldn’t, that it was just a passing fancy, but it wasn’t to be.”

“After he completed his journey to womanhood and became a complete she, or as close as she could. I found she was beautiful. I mean really beautiful, model material beautiful. She applied to a modeling agency; they liked what they saw. She now is one of the biggest and most popular clothing models on the circuit, and is making really big money. I miss her, but we still live together, not as husband and wife, but as sisters and good friends. She’s out of town at the moment, but when she gets back into town, I promise I’ll introduce you both to her.”

“I’ve gotten over my hostility towards her. I now love her so much better than before. We talk more, we go out and do things we never could’ve done as husband and wife. She’s extremely happy, and so am I. I just wish we would’ve made arrangements to allow us to have his baby, but it’s to late now. Hind sight is twenty-twenty.”

“This picture of her on the desk, was taken six months ago, she’s one exotic woman. Who would’ve thought my life would’ve taken this turn. I guess us living together makes us lesbians, and we thought about having a commitment ceremony for each other, for I feel we are still life partners and she feels the same way. I may make arrangements with a sperm bank to be artificially inseminated, to allow us to have children. She would love to have at least two children, as do I.”

“Wow, what a story.” Both of us said as we gave Ellen a two way hug.

I never felt closer to Ellen, than right now.

Sandy said. “I can’t wait to meet her. She sounds fabulous.”

“Oh she is Sandy, she truly is. I’m glad I stuck with her. We are financially independent, with what she makes and I make, we literally are very well off. That’s why I chose to help Em, and you, Sandy. I love your mother very much, and she introduced me to my ex, now my sister. I’ve her to thank for all of this.” Waving her hand around the shop. “When we lost track of each other, I thought it was a blessing in disguise, for my then husband was transitioning. It was one last thing I didn’t need to explain. Sort of what your mother went through last night. I didn’t tell her about my husband, for I wasn’t sure how she would take it. I’m sure it’s the same reason why she really didn’t want to talk about you.”

“I can see what you mean Ellen. I feel so bad about how this is effecting them.”

“Well don’t despair Sandy, I know your mom loves you very much, and wants to protect you in anyway that she can. I guess her protection, kind of cramps your style, but she’s doing it out of love for you.”

“I realize that now Ellen. Thank you for telling me your story, it has helped a lot already. I’m so lucky we ran into each other yesterday, and again I’ve Em to thank for that. If she wouldn’t have come over, I never would’ve met you, and I never would’ve met the most vivacious creature that came from England that’s making everything happen. If it wasn’t for her, I’d still be oppressed by my dad and mom, with my baby brother being forced to call me his brother.”

“No way! Surly you’re kidding me?”

“No Ellen, it’s true.”

“How can that be?”

“My father hates what I’ve become, and he is still threatening my brother to call me his brother and refer to me as him, and he. It was Em that got him to call me his sister, and she and her. My father was livid, but couldn’t say anything because Em was there. She isn’t supposed to know about me. That’s why it’s important you don’t give it away to either of my parents; or else it could go bad for not only me, but Em as well. If my dad found out that Em is like me, he would go through the proverbial roof.”

“Well, I must say this. I’m definitely going to have a talk with your mother. Then I’m going to see if we can do something about your dad. If ever he gets to be too much and you need somebody to talk to Sandy, Please come to me. I feel like you’re my daughter, and I would love for you to confide in me.”

I saw Sandy’s eyes start to tear and she jumped at Ellen and sobbed into her shoulder, as she clamped her arms tightly around her neck and said between sobs, “Thank you from the bottom of my heart Ellen. I’d love to have you as my confidant.”

“Your welcome Sandy, anytime. Em, that goes for you too Hun, if you feel overwhelmed, please come talk with me, anytime of the day or night.”

I found myself tearing up and sprang at her also, and we had a group hug.

“Well, now that we got all of that out of the way.” she grabbed the tissue box and passed it to each of us, as we all took some to wipe the tears from our eyes, “I think it’s time we made Sandy a true woman, don’t you think Em? At least as close as we can make her, until she has her surgery.”

“I agree Ellen.” I said.

“Come with me Sandy, you can come along too, Em, if you wish, after all we are all women here, are we not?”

I smiled at her and said, “Definitely.”

We walked out of her office into her shop and she got another of the boxes, which she had with her yesterday. Then we walked to one of the larger changing rooms. “Sandy, please remove your slacks Hun and your panties. Do you want Em to wait outside for this?”

“No Ellen, she deserves to see me become a woman, as it’s through her that I’m here.” she smiled at me.

“Are you ok with this Em?”

“If it’s ok with Sandy, it’s ok with me.” grinning back at her.

Sandy took her trousers and knickers off, and I could tell she wasn’t embarrassed about it. I was surprised how small it was, her whole package was small. I can see how easy it was for her to hide all her bits.

“Wow Sandy, I can see you have been on hormones a long time. Let me attach this here, and get the skin adhesive sprayed on here. You probably should really shave down here while wearing this in the future; it will make removing it easier. There we go. Let me get this edge here. There, how is that Sandy?”

Looking in the mirror, Sandy beamed a smile that could probably light up the whole city. “I love it Ellen. I look like a real woman down there. I won’t have to be as careful anymore. Um … you know what I mean.”

“Yes I do. Remember to follow the instructions that’s here in the box, on the proper care and maintenance you need to do, so you don’t damage it or get an infection. I recommend removing it at least once a week to allow your skin to breathe. Wash it regularly; otherwise you could be prone to nasty infections. Wash out the urethra to keep it clean. You can have sex with it Sandy, but I recommend you don’t do it. I’m sure it’s not like the real thing and probably would give you away if they were sober, if you know what I mean.”

Sandy smiled. “I know what you mean Ellen and I’ll take that under advisement. Not having a boyfriend, it shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Well who knows Sandy, that may change, now?” She was grinning at her.

I was happy for Sandy. I haven’t seen her so happy, since I’ve been here. She looks like she’s gained more confidence and feels better about herself.

I had a thought. “Ellen, this is kind of embarrassing to ask, but you stated that I could get some capsules that would make me look like I’m having my period. Would you, by chance, have any of those?”

“No Em, I don’t. Would you like me to get some?”

“Umm … well … if it wouldn’t be to much trouble, yes. I’d like it if you could.”

“Why do you want them Em?”

“Well, this is weird, but I feel that I may have some future problems with a boy that used to be my exchange student from last summer. He discovered me as Em, and totally freaked and lost it. He really didn’t take it very well. Matter of fact he got kicked of the exchange program because of it. He is here at the school, and I saw him in Gym class tonight. I don’t know if he saw me or recognized me, but both Sandy and I feel he may start something to make things bad for me, or possibly ‘out me’ to the school, which would cause a lot of problems for a few good teachers and our school at home, and me. Sandy thinks he may tell one of the girls in the cheer program about me and she could spy on me to confirm his story. If I am caught bleeding during my cycle, then she will think that he is lying and confirm to everyone else I’m a true girl. I’m supposed to be starting my monthly this weekend according to Ally. She is my girlfriend you met last night, who is watching out for me. We are going to have our monthlies at the same time, and she even recommended carrying all the necessary supplies to make it look like I’m the genuine article.”

“Hmm, interesting, Em. Yes it probably wouldn’t hurt. This could make everyone think you are a genetic girl. That would certainly throw everyone off. Ok dear, I’ll order you some capsules, I’m sure I can have them by Monday. Will that be ok?”

“Yes it is. Thank you very much. This was such an embarrassing question to ask. I don’t know what I would’ve done without your help.”

“Em, don’t ever feel embarrassed about periods and stuff we girls go through. It’s a fact of life, and few men understand it. We girls all talk about it, we have to, we live with it and have to deal with it, so never feel embarrassed talking about it. This is really a good thing for you to experience, it will make you appreciate what we women really go through in our lives.”

“Thank you again. You are just so wonderful.” I hugged her tightly.

“I feel so good tonight. How would you girls like to join me for dinner at a restaurant, to celebrate Sandy’s good fortune?”

We both smiled at her.

“I take that as a yes?”

We both nodded our heads. I really like this woman.

“Well then Sandy, I know you’re enjoying looking at your new found equipment, but do you think you can pull yourself away from the mirror long enough, to pull your panties and slacks back up, so we can go?” Ellen was laughing at her.

I saw Sandy blush and shyly pulled up her knickers and trousers, giggling.

“Well then Ladies, where shall we go?”

“That is up to you Ellen, we are game for anything.” Sandy stated.

“How about we go to Grace House Sandy?”

“That sounds good, I haven’t been there in a while.”

“What type of place is Grace House, Sandy?” I asked.

“Oh you’ll like it Em, it’s sort of a steak house.” Ellen stated.

“Umm … do they serve a vegetarian fare there?”

“Oh, sorry Em, I had no idea you were a vegetarian. I’m sure they do. If they don’t we’ll go elsewhere; is that ok with you?” Ellen stated.

Smiling. “Sure, that’s no problem.”

“Ok then ladies lets grab our coats and purses and be off.”

We followed Ellen to her car and she took us to Grace House. It was far more elegant then Jacks by far. We hung up our coats, and headed for the reservations desk.

“Can I help you ladies?” the maitre d’ asked.

“Three to dine please?” Ellen stated.

“Smoking or non smoking?”

“Non smoking please.”

“Certainly, please follow me.”

We all followed him to a table and he pulled a seat out for each of us, and helped us sit. He then handed out the menus and said, “Please enjoy your meal and I hope you ladies have a pleasant evening.” as he walked off.

We opened our menus and looked silently at the fare. A waitress gracefully approached our table and said, “Good evening ladies. My name is Rachael and I’ll be your waitress for this evening. Is there anything I can get you all to drink?”

“Could I have a hot chocolate please, with whip cream?” I asked.

“Certainly Miss. What could I get you Sandy?”

“Hi Rachael, umm … a hot chocolate sounds great, I’ll have the same as Em.”

“Very good. Ms Burke, what can I get you?”

“Could I get a cup of decafe please, Rachael, with cream?”

“Certainly. I’ll be back in a moment with your drinks.” as she walked off to get our drinks.

“Obviously she knows you two. Who is she?”

“Oh Rachael? She is one of the students I tutor on Fridays in Calculus, Em. Why do you ask?” Sandy said.

“Oh she is just so pretty.”

“Yes she is, isn’t she?” Ellen stated, “She is also in a dance program I teach in the evenings over at the Elementary School. She is quite an accomplished Ballerina.”

“Wow, that’s so neat. I wish I had her grace.”

“You actually do have grace Em, a natural grace. How would you like to join my classes while you are here? You already have your dance costume; all you would need to get is some Pointe and regular Ballet slippers.”

“Umm … I’ve never done ballet in my life Ellen, you think you can help me? Won’t I hold the class back? I may make a fool of myself.”

Smiling, “Em, trust me, you will not make a fool of yourself. What have you got to lose? I can have my star pupil help you, while I work with the rest of the class.”

“Who is your star pupil?”

“Well speak of the devil, here she is.” as Rachael brought the drinks to us.

“You mean Rachael?”

“The very same.”

“Huh? What’s going on Ms. Burke?”

“Rachael, how would you like to help a new student, at our dance class? She has absolutely no experience, and she thinks you have wonderful grace which she would love to have.”

“Sure who is she?”

“Rachael, meet Mfanwy Morgan from Warsop England, she is one of the foreign exchange students. She is staying with Sandy.”

“Please call me Em, Rachael.”

“Cool, that would be so neat. You are really beautiful Em; you have a natural beauty, and with your body shape and size, you would make a great ballerina.”

“You’re not serious are you?”

“I most definitely am. Oh pardon me, I am Rachael Agar.”

“Pleased to meet you Rachael. When do you girls meet for practice?”

“Well we usually meet every Monday, Wednesday, Friday at seven PM and Saturday morning at ten AM. They are two hour classes. Are you interested?”

“Wow that is so cool. I’m just not sure if I can get any transportation to and from the school.”

“Don’t worry about that Em, I can pick you up if you are interested.” Ellen stated.

“Wow that would be great. I’ll do it.”

“Em, if you stick with it, I’ll guarantee you’ll have as much grace as Rachael before you are ready to return to England.”

Smiling, “I am looking forward to it Ellen. Thank you Rachael, I can’t wait for my first dance class.”

“Your welcome Em, I can’t wait to help you. Are you ladies ready to order?”

“Thanks Rachael. I don’t think so, could you give us a few more minutes to scan the menu?”

“Sure Ms Burke, I’ll return in a bit.” as she left us.

“So Em, it looks like you’ll become one of my dance students.”

“Thank you Ellen, this is so exciting.” Beaming again.

“Well we better look at the menu and decide on something.”

I scanned the menu and really couldn’t find anything that implied a vegetarian meal. I guess I better ask Rachael what she recommends.

“Well are you ladies ready to order?”

“Em are you ready?”

“I guess so.”

“Why don’t you start then?” Ellen stated.

“Umm … Rachael, I didn’t really see any vegetarian dishes, do you have anything like that?”

“Oh yes, we have a vegetarian pizza, Lasagna, and a soy steak, mostly like a soy burger.”

“Oh I didn’t notice them. Could I have the vegetarian Lasagna please?”

“That sounds good.”

“Do you have a vegetable variety I can get with that?”

“Yes we do have a vegetable medley. Would you like a serving of that?”

“Yes please.”

“What would you like on your salad? We have a house dressing that is raspberry vinaigrette.”

“Hmm sounds delicious, I’ll try that.”

“Ok, that is one vegetarian Lasagna, with a vegetable medley, and house salad with raspberry vinaigrette. What would you like Sandy?”

After we all gave our orders. Ellen asked me, “So Em, when did you realize you were a girl? What made you decide to switch sides? I’m certainly having a hard time seeing you as a boy, I may add.”

I quietly started telling my story to Ellen, stopping only when Rachael came with the dinners, or if other people were walking by. We were sitting at a secluded table so we had some privacy. I told her everything while we ate.

“Wow that is quite some story Em. It looks like you have a very loving mother, and your step mom loves you too.”

“Originally I hated Cherys. She made me wear skirts and dresses all the time. She very seldom would let me wear trousers or shorts, unless they were ultra feminine. She taught me how to be a lady and a woman, and was always taking me shopping for the most feminine of clothes. She would teach me how to cook, sew, clean the house, and taught me how to keep my husband happy, if ever I’d get married.”

“Like that would happen.”

“I really hated it. I really did not appreciate what she was trying to teach me at the time.”

“I did appreciate how other people were treating me, even other boys. That was nice.”

“If it wasn’t for Drew, and the girls, I wouldn’t have had the nerve to attempt being Em here in the States. I knew I was taking a big risk, in doing this. But everyone is so supportive of us.”

“Who is us and why is Drew so special, Em?” Sandy asked. “She’s just another girl isn’t she? It sounded like she was different then the other girls by the way you said it?”

“Em are you ok? You turned white as a sheet?” Ellen asked

“Umm … ah …” oh crap, did I blow it this time.

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Ellen, Sandy and Em get some starteling insight about Mr. J. Will Sandy be able to cope? Will Ellen keep her cool? What Empression will Em get out of this chance meeting?

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 15

DAD:

Thursday:

Oh my, what have I done? What do I tell them?

“Ah … err … well … um … Drew is special to me. She is like a sister to me. I guess the us means how we all support each other. We’ve been together for a long time.”

“Oh ok, I was just wondering why you lost all of your color so fast. Are you feeling ill? If I didn’t know any better I’d say you started your period for real.” Ellen stated.

Sandy and Ellen just looked at me. Ellen looked like she seemed to think there was more but she didn’t push it, but she did give me a curious look.

Rachael came just at that moment and asked, “Would you ladies care for any desert?”

“I’m full Rachael, I think I’ll pass. Could I get a … um … Doggy bag, I think you call it, for my food please?”

“Certainly Em, I can do that. Sandy, anything for you?”

“No thanks Rachael, but I could use a doggy bag also?”

“Ok Sandy. Ms Burke?”

“Same here Rachael; thanks.”

“Ok, I’ll be back with your doggie bags and your bill shortly.” as she glided gracefully away.

I wonder if I could ever be like her, walking so gracefully. It looks so sensual. It makes her look like a princess.

“Thank you for the meal Ellen. It was delicious.” Sandy stated.

“Yes, thank you for the meal Ellen.”

“Your both welcome ladies. It was my pleasure, really. I’m so glad I heard your story Em. I think that was a bit different than most stories I’ve heard. Most males I’ve interviewed, knew they were girls when they were five to ten years old. They knew they were different, they just didn’t know how much. You developed your femininity by being forced to be a girl, and you initially fought it, but then came to like it through environment, being exposed to it so often. I think that goes back to nurturing. Nurturing causes a person to behave properly through the environment. There have been a lot of theories about why a person becomes like this. So far there are no definitive answers. Would you mind if I used you in my thesis Em? I’ll change your name to protect your privacy. But I’d really like to use your story.”

“No problem Ellen. What is it you are writing anyway?”

“Well I’m working towards my doctorate in Psychology. Ever since Valerie, I found I wanted to learn more and help others that have the same problem. My thesis tries to put together a lot of theories about Gender Dysphoria and will put them to the test. I just need to get case studies or actual stories from people who have Gender Dysphoria. So in a way, your payment to me for the prosthetics IS your story, as is Sandy’s. Do you mind if I use your story Sandy, when you tell me it? I’m sure I know most of it, but I want it in your words.”

“Not a problem, Ellen. I’m proud to be able to contribute towards your thesis, and maybe help someone else down the road.”

“Thanks Sandy, that truly means a lot to me. Well, are you ladies ready to go?”

We loaded our Doggie Bag containers with the left over foodstuff, and Ellen paid the bill. We all got up and headed for our coats. I was putting on my coat when I looked around the restaurant and looked into the lounge area. I saw Mr. Jones sitting at the bar talking to some guy and the bartender. He didn’t look at all happy and he looked like he wasn’t feeling any pain. He was also rather loud. He didn’t see us.

I heard him say, “Yes, I have to get a program together and present it to everyone at our company, to make everyone in the company tolerant to other life styles. You know, to be sensitive to the needs of fruits, perverts and homosexuals, so we won’t get hit with discrimination lawsuits. They said if I don’t do this I’d be out of a job.”

“You’re kidding John, why do you have to do that?” the unidentified man said.

“All because I told the head of the IT department, at that new, potentially big, customer, that our software was not for them.”

“Ok, but why did you get stuck doing this, just because you told some company that?”

“Well, it turns out that the head of their IT department was some fruit, that was trying to pass him self off as a woman. But I saw right through him. He was a man wearing a dress, what a pervert. I want nothing to do with a company that hires such perverts. I told them our software was not for them and left.”

“I found out later the head of that company called the head of our company and told them what I had done. The top idiots in our company were livid. When I got back, my manger called me in and yelled at me. He told me if I wanted to keep my job, I had to do this, and give a formal apology to the head of their IT department or I’d be out of a job. Can you just imagine? I have to apologize to that fruit?”

“I’m sorry to hear that John. Those perverts have no place anywhere and should be done away with. They have no place in this world. That is just plain ugly. Can you imagine taking one of them out thinking they’re a woman, and then finding out they're really a guy? Gross; that is so sick.”

“As if one fruit in my life isn’t enough. Now I have to go to meetings to learn all about them and come up with a way to tolerate their kind. Can you just friggin believe it? Can you give me another Joe?”

I turned to see that Sandy heard the exchange too. I saw her good mood totally disappear, as did mine. Mr. J definitely better not find out about me, as Sandy started to cry.

Ellen saw and heard the exchange. “What a pompous ass he is. I’ve half a mind to go in there and give him a piece of my mind.”

“Please don’t Ellen, it will only make matters worse.” Sandy stated.

“I know he is referring to you, Sandy and I want to hit him so bad.”

“Please Ellen, he is drunk and it won’t do any good now. If he sees me, he would probably start ranting at me and give everything away.”

“Oh, you may be right Sandy. I’ll get him later, when he is sober. It would serve him right to lose his job over his bigotry and homophobic attitude. Fruit and pervert, indeed! Come girls let us get out of here. If I hear anymore, I won’t be responsible for my actions.”

We all left the restaurant. Ellen drove us back to her store. I was rather shocked myself by Mr. J’s attitude. I didn’t realize he was so hard-core against people like us.

“Sandy, are you going to be all right?” Ellen asked.

“I’ll be ok. It isn’t like I haven’t heard it from him before.”

“You poor dear. I feel so bad he is like that. You are such a wonderful person. He doesn’t deserve you.”

“It’s ok Ellen, I’m used to it.”

We finally arrived at the store, and got out of the car. I was ready to head to Sandy’s car when Ellen said, “Em, why don’t you come inside for a moment and try on some Pointe Ballet Slippers?”

“Ok Ellen”

Ellen helped me try on some Pointe Ballet Slippers; this was definitely a new experience for me. The slippers didn’t look like much but it firmly grasped the toes and distributed the load across the toes to the hard rounded point in the toe of the slipper. We also laced up the slipper around my ankle, and lower leg.

“Try and stand on your toe points and see how they feel.”

Ellen held my hands as I attempted to stand on Pointe. I was surprised they didn’t hurt half as much as I had expected, but I could feel my leg muscles starting to cramp and ache. My stability wasn’t that good either. I’m glad Ellen is holding me steady.

“Well, it’s a little awkward and my legs are starting to protest being on my toes.”

“That is understandable Em, your muscles aren’t used to doing this. Don’t worry; they will get better with practice. Do the slippers themselves feel comfortable or are your toes really being pinched?”

“Well that is hard to say, since I don’t know what’s normal. I guess they are ok? When I walk on them normally they aren’t too uncomfortable.”

“Well that is a good thing. Now I want you try these normal Ballet slippers, they don’t have the reinforcement in the toe and they are very flexible.”

I took off the Pointe Ballet slippers and then put the much more comfortable regular slippers on. “Wow these feel great. They are very comfortable, almost like comfy house slippers.”

“Yes they are. You will use these more than the others for now, but I want you to have both of them, incase you wish to continue your training in Ballet. You would make an excellent Ballerina. You have the perfect body for it. In time I’ll let you try on a tutu with your leotards so you can see how that feels. Interested?”

“Yes I am Ellen, I never really thought much about Ballet. I never thought it was for me.”

“Well we’ll see Em, you never know, you may become a natural and enjoy it.”

“What do I owe you for these Ellen?”

“They are a gift from me. Please enjoy them, and I hope you stick with it. Em, you are a real treasure as Sandy knows. I feel privileged to have gotten to know you.”

I started to cry. I gave Ellen a big hug and said, “Thank you Ellen, this has been a real experience for me. I never thought I’d enjoy being a girl so much, and I’m learning all of these new things, and you being so kind to me. I never want to go back to being Rhod.”

“Well, make certain of that Em, it’s a one way journey, and once you have made the commitment, it will be very hard, if not impossible to return to being male. There will come a point of no return, and then you cannot just walk away from it. You’ll be stuck, and I hope you’ll have made the right decision. From my point of view, as of right now, I think you have. But please be sure for yourself, don’t go by what others want you to be.”

“I understand Ellen and I’ve thought about it. I think about it allot actually. Sandy has helped me see what my future will be. Even though she has her moments, I’m sure she is much happier being who she is.”

“Oh yes I am Em. I wouldn’t trade this for anything. Even my father, the way he is, will not get me to change my mind.”

“I’m sure you are Sandy, I’ve seen it for years before we lost track of each other. You were not happy being a little boy, you always looked like a little girl and I felt so bad for you. I believe you did make the right decision, regardless of what your father thinks. I’m sure if it wasn’t for Valerie, I may have taken the view of your father. I would’ve done so, because of my lack of understanding. Maybe this is your father’s problem. He has no understanding of what you’ve gone through. Hopefully him having to do this research may make him understand, he my actually come around and embrace you. How does that sound Sandy?”

“That would be great Ellen, but I’m not holding my breath.”

“Well Ellen I think Em and I better get going. I’m sure my mother is wondering where we are. I better warn her of dad too, I’m sure she isn’t going to like seeing him tonight. Ready to go Em?”

“Yes I am Sandy, let me get my coat on. We’re going on a day trip tomorrow. I’ve no idea were we are going yet.”

“Oh, that’s right, I completely forgot about it. I was too excited to get my girl bits.” Giggling. “Em, you and the gang are going to Richmond Virginia. They’ll show you the town and it’s historic importance to the Civil War. I think you’ll enjoy it.”

“Aren’t you coming along Sandy?”

“No, I’m not officially part of the exchange program, just a host, and besides, I tutor Math and Calculus classes on Friday and I can’t leave them high and dry, can I?”

“Oh I’m going to miss not having you with me. That is so unfair.”

“Don’t worry Em, I was told I’d join you girls some other time, on future excursions. I don’t mind. Besides, after school tomorrow, I need to get stuff for the sleepover remember?”

“I had no intentions of leaving you to do all of the work. I want to help.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll have to do some more shopping Saturday morning, I’m sure.”

“Well ok then. Bye Ellen, thanks for the dinner, the ballet classes and the slippers. This’ll be so great.”

“You’re welcome Em, you are like a daughter to me. This is so much fun.” I hugged her again as did Sandy.

“Thanks again Ellen for the girl bits, this will make my life a lot less complicated, and I can probably relax a little, knowing it’ll be harder for someone to find me out.”

“Oh you are so welcome Sandy, it’s a true pleasure to help someone so beautiful.” I saw Sandy blush and smile.

“Well you two take care, alright? Come anytime, I truly enjoyed your company this evening.”

“Bye Ellen!” we both said as we left her shop.

As Sandy started to pull out of the car park, I turned to her and asked, “Are you going to be alright tonight?”

“Sure; what makes you think I won’t be?”

“Well I mean what we heard your dad say today at the pub?”

“Oh that. Well I’ll play that by ear. I’ll not let it get to me … much.”

I put my hand on her thigh and gave it a gentle squeeze, to let her know I’d be here for her. She took a quick look at me and smiled. I smiled back.

“So do you love your new girl bits Sandy?”

“Do I? Of course I do. I love it. I can’t wait for my mom to say something derogatory about me not being a complete woman. I’d love to drop my panties and show her. I want to see her mouth hit the floor. That would be so cool.”

“Do I detect a bit of resentment towards your mother?”

Sandy just laughed.

We arrived home, and just as we expected, Mrs. J came out and said, “Where’ve you girls been, I was worried sick about you. Do you know what time it is?”

“Yes mom, we know what time it is. We were over at Ellen’s, Em needed to get some dance slippers and Ellen offered Em to join her Ballet Classes free. Then she offered to take us both out for dinner.”

“Wow Em, Ellen sure has taken a fancy towards you. You must really have impressed her yesterday.”

Sandy looked at me and jiggled her eyebrows trying to tell me to play along; of course we both know why we were at Ellen’s, but Mrs. J didn’t need to know about it, so it was a plausible excuse.

“I guess she did, she gave me the slippers as a gift, if I would … ah … join her Ballet classes, and I said I would love to.”

“Well good for you Em, I’m sure you will love it and do great.”

Sandy smiled at me, and I smiled back at her.

“Want to come inside girls, I’m sure you don’t need anything to eat, why don’t we sit and chat for a bit, I’ll make us all a warm cup of hot chocolate. How does that sound?”

“Ummm, ok. We can’t stay long, for Em has to get stuff ready for tomorrows trip and she has homework she needs to finish before the weekend. How about it Em?”

“Sure no problem. Hot chocolate sounds wonderful. It’s a bit nippy tonight.”

So we both followed her into the house. I heard Kevin charging for the door on the other side of the kitchen, and I prepared to get trounced.

“EM! EM! Where’ve you been, I missed you!” as he ran and jumped into my arms. I caught him and raised him up and gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. He didn’t like that, he promptly wiped the kiss from his cheek, going, “EWWWW why did you do that?”

I laughed, as did Sandy and Mrs. J. “What you don’t like my kisses?” I said with a hurt pout on my face.

“Well, ok. I’ll let you kiss me then.” as he gave me a big smooch on my cheek. I smiled at him and he giggled.

He wiggled to get down and he ran over to Sandy and gave her a big hug too. “Hi sis, I missed you too.” Sandy laughed at him and gave him a kiss on the cheek too; only this time he didn’t wipe it away.

“I missed you too, baby brother of mine.” Sandy gave him another hug and put him down.

“Em, can you play a game with me?” I looked at Mrs. J and I could see her already starting to answer.

“Why don’t you go ahead Em? Goodness knows he has been waiting for you all afternoon. I’ll let you know when your hot chocolate ready. I’ll chat with my daughter for a bit.”

“Ok Mary I’ll go with Kevin then. I hope you don’t mind?”

“Not at all dear. Go and enjoy yourself.”

“Thank you.” as Kevin was already dragging me out of the kitchen.

I heard Sandy tell her mother, “We saw dad at Grace House, in the lounge …” until I was out of range of the conversation.

Kevin and I were playing with his PS2 for quite some time. Sandy must really be having a deep conversation with her mom. She hasn’t called me yet for my hot chocolate. I didn’t mind too much. Kevin was having a blast. I let him win a few games.

It was about an hour before Mrs. J called to tell me my hot chocolate was ready. I helped Kevin clean up the games we had played, and then went to the kitchen.

“Em, I’m so sorry about how long it took me to get your hot chocolate.”

“Oh, that’s alright Mary, Kevin and I kept busy.” I could tell Sandy had been crying and it looked like Mrs. J did too.

Just as I started to drink my hot chocolate, Mr. J came home. I don’t know how he was able to drive home with out an accident, but he did. I heard him really slam the door hard on his car, and him muttering something about fruits and perverts. He walked into the kitchen, slammed the door closed rather hard and saw his wife, as he hung up his coat, he started to say something, not realizing we were in the kitchen, “I almost lost my job today, because of that fag of a s … ah, oh sorry I didn’t see you two sitting there.” He stood there swaying. “If you pardon me, I need to get out of this room.” He gave a nasty scowl to Sandy as he walked by.

I could tell he wanted to say more, but held his tongue. He hit the door jam with his shoulder and bounced off the wall before he made it through the door still muttering under his breathe, “Fruits!”

Sandy started to cry, Mrs. J looked at the kitchen door Mr. J just walked through and had an evil look in her eyes. “Sandy, Em would you two please excuse me for a bit, and could you take Kevin with you to your apartment for a while? I’ll call you when it’s ok to bring Kevin back. I need to have a little chat with my husband, if you don’t mind.”

“Certainly, we can do that Mary. I’ll fetch Kevin.” I said.

I went to Kevin’s room to tell him he was going with us to the carriage house, Kevin jumped with joy. I noticed Mr. J made it to the living room and collapsed in a chair, reading the newspaper. I could hear mutter obscenities under his breathe.

When Kevin, Sandy and I left the house, we went to the car to get our book bags, and purchases, and climbed the steps to the house. I could hear the screaming from the house.

This was not a good day, or going to be a good night for Mr. J.

Mrs. J was really upset. I’ve never seen her so angry. I looked over at Sandy, she was crying. I saw Kevin looking at her with concern.

“Sis, are you ok?”

“I’ll be alright Kevin.” Kevin knew something was wrong.

Kevin isn’t dumb, or stupid, matter of fact he was quite mature. When we entered the carriage house, Kevin gave Sandy a big hug and started to cry. I started to cry watching them.

For starting out the day happy, what happened? This should’ve been the happiest day of Sandy’s, and my life. We both got what we wanted, and that was to look like genetic girls.

But things always turn up and rear its ugly head; in this case it was Mr. J.

I felt so sorry for Sandy and Kevin. I took off my coat, and went to my room while the two consoled each other.

I decided to do my homework, to take my mind off of what I had witnessed.

I’m glad my dad isn’t like hers. Matter of fact, I’m glad my dad didn’t live with us, if he did, I may have had the same problems Sandy does with hers.

Then again, I may not have become Mfanwy, for there would’ve been no need to dress as a girl.

What would my life have been like if my dad didn’t run off?

Would I’ve been as respectful?

Would I’ve been miserable as a child?

Would I’ve met Drew and the girls?

How would I have turned out? I could’ve become a bully if my dad would’ve been around.

Would I be going to Rugby or Soccer games all of the time?

Would my dad have forced me to play the game?

Would there have been a possibility, I still would’ve become Mfanwy, but much later in life, that this is who I was meant to be all along?

I guess I’ll never know, and I’m very happy I’m living with my mother, for she is the best.

I wonder what she would think of me now?

I mean, I’ve showered with other girls, and they all think I’m a natural born girl, like them. Even the teacher now believes I’m a girl.

Smiling to myself, Em, I’m glad I’m me. It might’ve been better if I was born a girl, but if this is going to be my life, then I love who I’ve become.

Sighing, I returned to my Mathematics homework.

About an hour and a half later, the phone rang and I picked it up. “Sandy Jones’s residence?”

It was Mrs. J. She said, “Hi Em, it’s me Mary. Could you return my son please? It’s ok to bring Kevin back home. John will be spending some time in the doghouse and be sleeping by himself in the spare bedroom, until he wises up, that the language he used tonight was unacceptable, and I never want to hear it again.”

“Did he say why he did that?”

“Well in a way, and I’m not at liberty to discuss that issue Em, lets just say, I hope we don’t hear anymore of it.”

“Oh. Ok Mary, I’ll collect Kevin and bring him over. See you soon.”

“Ok Em, see you in a bit. Bye.”

I hung up the phone and looked around to see where Kevin and Sandy went. I didn’t see them out in the living room or kitchen, so I tried her bedroom, and found them both asleep on the bed. Kevin was snuggled up to Sandy. I should take a picture; they look so cute together like that. I gently tapped on Kevin’s shoulder and he jumped a little. This woke Sandy up and she said, “Is something wrong Em?”

“No Sandy, your mom just phoned and said we should bring Kevin back over.”

“Oh, ok. Did you enjoy being with me Kevin?”

“Yes I did sis. I like my big sister.”

Sandy hugged Kevin and he hugged her back. “Well we better be getting back over to the main house then Kevin. Go get your shoes and coat on, Ok?”

“Ok Sandy, will do.” as he tore off the bed and ran into the kitchen. I smiled watching him run out of the room.

“You going to be ok now Sandy?”

“Yes Em, I think so. It’s so nice to have my baby brother on my side now. He is such a cutie.”

“Yes he is, isn’t he? I think he is great. I bet you two are going to have lots of fun together. It doesn’t look like he is going to turn out like your dad. At least let’s hope not.”

“I don’t think he will, thank goodness. I couldn’t stand another person like him.”

“You want to come along, or do you want me to take him?”

“Why don’t you take him over? I don’t feel so good yet.”

I gave Sandy a hug, “Don’t worry I’ll take him.”

Kevin and I walked over to the main house.

“Em, will you come in and play another game with me please?”

“It’s getting late Kevin, I think your mom wants you to get ready for bed. It has been a long day for me too, and I’ll be going on a trip to Richmond Virginia tomorrow, so I need to get early to bed myself.”

“Awww, ok, I was just hoping.”

“I smiled at him and gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek and said, “There will be plenty of time to play games later, ok?”

“Ok Em, but you promise ok?”

“Yes I promise Kevin.” as I hugged him again and we walked into the house.

“Hi Em, thank you for bringing Kevin back home. Is Sandy with you?”

“No Mary, she wasn’t feeling to well, and decided to let me bring Kevin over.”

“Oh I guess that is understandable.”

“It is?”

“Oh … um … what I meant was, since she isn’t feeling good, that she would have you bring Kevin over.”

“Yes, isn’t it strange, when Mr. J shows up she always starts to feel ill. Why is that?”

“I don’t know Em. Uh … I guess it just does. John is having some troubles lately and he seems to be taking it out on us. I’m sorry you had to see that earlier. John usually never drinks. At least not so much, that he can’t control his mouth, for that I apologize. He isn’t as bad as it seems Em, please don’t let this incident give you the wrong impression.”

“Oh don’t worry, I understand what is going on with guys.”

She smiled at me. If only she knew what I really understood about him. I was starting to feel sorry for her.

“Well Kevin, it’s getting late, why don’t you say goodnight to Em, and get ready for bed.”

“Goodnight Em. Don’t forget you promised to play some more games with me later.”

As he hugged me, “I promised didn’t I Kevin? I don’t break my promises unless it’s an emergency, so you can count on me ok? Now get ready for bed, like your mom asked and goodnight sweetie.” as I hugged him back.

He ran off towards his bedroom.

“Is Mr. Jones ok, Mary?”

“Oh he’ll live if I don’t kill him first. He is sleeping it off in the guest bedroom. I refuse to sleep with him when he is like this. I hope his hangover tomorrow is bad, for I want to make him hurt, for what he did tonight.”

I giggled, “I guess that would really teach him.”

“Can I offer you something to drink?”

“No thank you Mary, I need to get to bed myself tonight. We have that trip to Richmond tomorrow.”

“Oh that’s right, I forgot, with all the things that just happened. Well I guess you better be off then. Goodnight Em.” as she came over then gave me a big hug. “Thanks for helping Sandy tonight, I know she is feeling like her dad doesn’t love her. Deep down he really does love her, he is just to pig headed to understand that. Help Sandy get through this will you?”

“Certainly Mary, I’ll help her in what ever way I can.”

“I know you will Em, you have been a blessing. Sandy is so much happier with you around.”

I smiled at her and thought, ‘A lot more than you even know Mrs. J.’

“Goodnight Mary, see you tomorrow.”

“Ok Em, night.”

I returned home, checked to see if Sandy was ok, and saw she went back to bed and was asleep already. I gently closed her door, and went to my own room and got ready for bed.

I dug out my daily journal and filled in what had happened today.

Day 5 Thursday

What a strange day this was. A lot happened today and it’s hard to think of it all.

I had a great time at school today, even though I feared the girls were mad at me for looking so good. They thought, or I thought they thought, I was trying to steal their boyfriends from them. I guess I really dressed provocatively and some of the girls didn’t like it. I later found out they were kidding, and felt bad after I ran away from them. They apologized to me.

The rest of the day was saner, after that incident.

We had our first PE class today; the Americans call it Gym class. That was an experience, but a pleasant one. We did a lot of modern dance routines for cheerleading practice. It was very tough and we all had a good time.

Sandy and I went back to Ellen’s today, and it ended up being very enlightening. She took us out for dinner and she signed me up for Ballet classes for the duration of my stay here. They meet Monday’s, Wednesday’s and Friday's at seven PM and Saturday's at ten AM in the morning for two-hour practices. I’m looking forward to it. Ellen gave me a pair of Ballet slippers, and Pointe Ballet slippers. This looks like it’s going to be a lot of fun.

We had a bit of an incident with Mr. J tonight, but I think everything got squared away. He had a little more fun than he should have. I think everything will be ok tomorrow.

I put my journal away, turned out the light, and promptly fell asleep wondering what tomorrow may bring.

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Miss Bell queries Em about what happened in the locker room the other day? Mrs. MacDonald didn't twig that Em wasn't exactly a girl. Miss Bell wanted to know how this came about.

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 16

Richmond:

Friday:

The alarm went off, and I slowly raised my hand to the clock to shut it off.

Argh I felt like I got hit by a lorry, I’m so tired. Did I sleep last night?

What’s on my chest, and between my legs? Oh yea, I remember, my girl bits, as I raised the blanket and looked down my feminine looking body. I smiled when I saw myself.

I was lying there thinking about getting up, and thought back to yesterday. I think I know why I’m so tired; my mom used to tell me that if I get over emotional for a long period of time, this could wear you out. I was on an emotional roller coaster yesterday and didn’t realize I was so on edge. This must be the reason. Oh, I had that PE class yesterday with all those dance routines, I wonder if this could be the reason? I hope today will be better.

I couldn’t believe Mr. J could be so cruel, so inconsiderate towards his own daughter. Why does he hate her so? She is such a lovely person, so caring and thoughtful of others. It’s hard to believe that he spawned her; they are total opposites. What was it I heard Casey say the other day? Oh yes! ‘WHAT A DORK!’ I think that is the equivalent to PRAT! Thank God he doesn’t know about me, or he would blow his top. He probably would have a heart attack. That would serve him right. I wonder how Sandy is holding up. I feel so bad for her.

I better get up and get ready, time is marching on and it’ll not stop to wait for me. After all, we’re going on a trip to a place called Richmond Virginia, where ever that is.

I got up and took a shower. It’s interesting taking a shower with my girl bits on. I finished getting ready.

I looked into my closet and figured I should wear trousers today, with a blouse and jumper. Pulling on my trainers, doing my makeup and hair, I was ready for the day.

I walked out to the kitchen to get myself some breakfast when I saw Sandy sitting there.

“Are you ok Sandy? You’re up awfully early.”

“Yes, I’m all right Em, I just couldn’t sleep any longer this morning, especially after what happened last night. I decided to just get up, get dressed and get ready for school. Are you alright?”

“Oh I’m a bit tired and I ache all over. I think the aches were from PE yesterday. We did a lot of dance moves with tumbles and stuff. It has been a while, since before Christmas holidays, since we practiced. I think I’m a tad out of shape. The tired portion of it, must have been the emotional roller coaster I was on yesterday, if you know what I mean?”

“Yes I do Em, I think I’m feeling it also from yesterday.”

We heard the back door of the main house slamming closed with a loud bang. We both looked out of the window and saw Mr. J walk to his car, jump in and slam the car door hard. He started up the car and tore out of the driveway. Well, I guess you can say he isn’t in a happy mood. I wonder what his day is going to be like?

“Well it looks like my dad is still mad. I hope he is sane enough to not get into an accident on the way to work today.”

“I hope not, Sandy. He did look awfully angry this morning. I wonder what happened now?”

“Well, we’ll find out later, I’m sure. Shall we get ready to leave?”

“Let me get a bite of cereal and then we can leave, alright?”

“Sure Em, take your time. Sorry I wasn’t thinking, I thought it was later than it is, we still have plenty of time.”

We finally got our stuff together and headed for her car. After we got to school, Ally, Bernie, Amy, and Darla were waiting for me.

Ally said, “Em we have to go to homeroom first, keep your coat with you. We’ll be leaving shortly after announcements.”

“Ok Ally, will do. See you later Sandy!”

“I’ll get the stuff for tomorrow's sleepover Em. If we have to shop for anything else, we can do it tomorrow. Have a great time Em, you too girls.”

“We will Sandy, see you later!” everyone said at once.

We all started talking at once in excited tones as we headed for homeroom. I noticed all the boys were smiling at me and greeted me with “Good morning Em.”

I smiled back and said, “Good morning.” with a big smile on my face.

Ally kind of looked at me and chuckled, as did Amy and Darla. The guys looked rather pleased with themselves and a few of them winked at me. I blushed and sat down in my seat. The teacher checked us in. After the announcements were made, we were instructed to go to the front of the school and wait for George and his yellow torture machine to show up.

The rest of the gang showed up and we all were busy talking. I noticed that Drew was wearing a cute skirt and blouse ensemble and wearing low heels. He was the only one wearing a skirt; AGAIN! What is it with Drew and skirts, hasn’t he heard about jeans? He is going to be cold. I could see by the look on his face he wasn’t exactly thrilled.

Just as I was about to talk with Drew, the school bus showed up. We all cued up and got on the bus. I'd have to wait and chat with Drew later.

George welcomed all of us onto the bus. We found a seat and got ready to go. Ally was sitting next to me and was chatting away with Amy, who sat across the aisle from us. Bernie was sitting next to Amy, Darla was sitting across from Sabrina and Jules, Debbie was sitting with one of the older boys in the group, I haven’t a clue what his name is, Drew was sitting two rows in front of me with Maddy. Miss C sat up front with Miss B and they were talking with George about something, Mr. Fredericks and Mr. Pilling sat together at the rear of the bus talking about some sporting event.

After a bit Miss C stood up took a head count and said, “May I have your attention please?” we all quieted down. “Is everyone on board?”

We all looked around for our partners and after a bit we all said, “Yes ma’am.”

“Good. Now listen up all, we’ll be going to Richmond Virginia, which is about a two to three hour drive. It will be a very long day for us today so if you could keep yourselves to a dull roar it would be appreciated. There will be no moving around on the bus, while we’re in motion. If there are any problems, please let one of the teachers know. You’re not allowed to eat on the bus. We’ll be making rest stops while on the way if necessary. We’ll be eating lunch when we’re in Richmond. Are there any questions?”

Looking around, no one asked any questions. “Does anyone need to use the loo before we get started?”

No one raised their hand. “Good. Then we’ll be on our way. George, you’re free to proceed.”

George turned on a radio to a soft rock music channel on the bus and said, “Ok then here we go.”

We pulled out of the school parking lot and we were on our way. During the trip I was pulled into talking about boys, fashion, makeup, periods, boys, magazine articles, TV shows, actors, actresses, boys, hairstyles and any other thing girls talk about. I was able to handle my own and sounded convincing, I guess. The girls acted like I was truly one of them. I’m sure they had forgotten I’m not exactly a total girl, yet.

Drew got my attention and asked me, “Where’s Sandy?”

“Well she’s not really part of the exchange thing and she teaches a class herself on Fridays.”

“Teaches?” Mad enquired.

“Sand tutors Math and Calculus.” Darla advised us, “I usually have her on Fridays for Maths.”

We also talked about who was going to be able to come to the sleepover. So far it was Maddy and Sabrina, Ally and Darla, Bernie and Amy. Britney, Debbie, Drew and Jules were not sure they would be able to make it yet. I hope they would, but we’ll see. Drew seems to be a bit happier lately, Jules and him don’t seem to be down, like they were last weekend. I wonder what their mum is up too? I should ask about her sometime.

We finally arrived in the city of Richmond. It looked like any other large city, if you asked me. My bum is sore from sitting on these things they call seats and I was even sitting on my coat to cushion the seat. I don’t know how people can ride on these things for such a long time.

Looking out the window, I noticed we were heading for a museum. Looking down the street I noticed a lot of large homes, which were surrounded by bush hedges of something. The bushes were well manicured and only came about shoulder high. I guess they use this instead of fences. It really looked neat.

“Miss Bell?”

“Yes Em?”

“What are those bushes they seem to use for fences around those homes over there?” pointing out one of the large homes.

“Oh, those bushes are called Boxwood. They are very common around these parts and people use them for hedges, they are easy to manicure and keep looking neat. They have a distinctive pleasant odor about them. In the summer time they grow a small red berry. They aren’t edible to humans, but the birds like them.”

When we arrived at the museum, we were split into two groups. Jules, Deb and the older kids went with Mr. Pilling and Mr. Fredericks, while the rest of us hung out with Miss Bell and Miss Cowlishaw. We stayed on the bus, as our first stop was a little out of town.

I saw Miss C slide into the seat that Brit had just vacated next to Drew. She seemed to be talking to Drew quite seriously. I hope nothing is wrong. I couldn’t hear what was being discussed over the noise from the other kids and the bus noise.

Miss Bell slid into the seat across from us, since those girls moved closer to the back of the bus.

“How are you doing Em?”

“Not bad Miss Bell.”

“Ms. MacDonald had a lot of good things to say about you girls last night. She said you girls really handled the cheer practice very well. You all really impressed her. That’s quite a compliment coming from her.”

I smiled in spite of myself.

“She told me she asked you, as you came out of the communal shower, where Gaby was and you told her she was in the private showers. She said she didn’t realize that Gaby was on her period and felt bad that she had pushed her so hard. She made no mention that you weren’t exactly a girl Em, how did you get away with it? I mean, you showered with the other girls, and they didn’t guess your secret? Did you have your surgery already?”

Blushing I said, “Well, um … you see … um … when I went with Mrs. Jones and Sandy to the dance shop, to get me kitted out, … well … um … Ellen, the owner of the dance studio, figured me out in a heartbeat. She told me so and I was scared she was going to say something to Mrs. J, but she didn’t. It turns out Ellen and Mrs. J were old college roommates, and she felt she wanted to help me. Well, she stocks all types of things and some of those things are mastectomy forms, and a professional gaff, called a V-string. They match my skin color perfectly. The breast forms look absolutely real, with veins and freckles and the V-String gaff looks like the real thing, hair and all. She told me I could have sex as a girl wearing it, and I could even bleed like I was having a period.”

“Oh so that’s why she didn’t figure you out. Simply amazing Em. I think this will work out, just be careful will you? If anyone finds out about you and it gets around, a lot of people are going to get hurt and possibly there could be a lot of angry people, since you violated the girl’s space. Especially me, for I know the truth and who you are, and it was me that perpetuated the lie.”

“I know Miss Bell, I don’t want to hurt you in any way. I promise to be extremely careful.”

Miss Bell smiled at me and gave me a hug. “Remember Em, if you have any problems, no matter how small, please come find me, ok?”

“Yes ma’am.” as I smiled back at her.

“Em, you’re simple an amazing young lady. You really are. I’m really very glad I got to know you.”

I just beamed a big smile at her.

We arrived at an old cemetery with a white fence around it. This looks cheerful I thought.

“Hey Ally, do you know how many people are buried here?”

“How should I know Em?”

“All of them!”

Ally groaned and went to hit me, I ducked and she missed, as I laughed.

Miss Bell voice boomed down the bus and said, “Girls, if you can all assemble at the gate we can get started.”

As I was standing outside of the gate, I turned to Darla and asked, “Darla, do you know why they put fences around cemeteries?”

“Ah, not really Em, why do they put a fences around cemeteries?”

Perfect delivery don’t you think?

“Because, everyone is dying to get in!” Darla groaned and started to chase me.

Miss Bell had heard the joke and she said, “That was bad Em. Hit her for me too Darla.” as she laughed.

I just giggled. Darla was giggling too.

“Ok girls listen up …” Miss Bell intoned.

Miss Bell told us what happened on these fields over a hundred years ago, during the Civil War. The Northern states, the Yankees, against the Southern states, the Confederates.

The North was fighting to free the Black People from slavery in the South. They also had economic and social reasons to keep the country under one government. The Southern states wanted to break away from the Northern states and claim themselves a completely different country and government for they wanted to keep their slaves to work their fields and maintain their houses and mansions. The true government didn’t want this break away to happen, so war ensued.

The quiet fields we walked around today, using the official footpath, bore no resemblance to the carnage of the battle and of savage fighting, heroism and tragedy of over five thousand deaths.

Miss Bell’s story telling skills, by the time we had gotten back to our yellow transport and George, left us all moved by the scale and the horror of the battle. It’s amazing that the country survived, actually.

Back in Richmond we met up with the others for lunch in the museum’s cafeteria. After lunch we split up once more and this time we got the tour of the museum. I noted that the period costumes, that the women wore, were quite petite and dainty. It looked like the women were really small. I noticed they all had to be pretty skinny to wear the dresses. I found out they wore extremely tight corsets to maintain their waspish figures. I noticed the shoes were quite small too. The rest of the museum showed artifacts from the battle and pictures depicting the fighting. It was interesting, but you can only take so much of it. I’m glad I’m living in this century, instead of the one the Civil War was in. It had to be really hard just to exist, especially for the women; they had the honor of cooking and maintaining the family and rearing their young. The men helped very little with the household chores.

We met up with the other group by the time we finished touring the museum. We were all pretty tired and we figured we’d be heading straight for home. We didn’t however. We ended up taking a different route and came to the Richmond Raceway.

When we arrived in the bus park, a guide came out to talk with us. His name was Kenny, he told us that NASCAR and CHAMP oval racing takes place here and told us how this track came about.

We were told that it was one of the best known, motor racing circuits in eastern US of A. The really neat thing was the bus was actually allowed to take a few laps on the oval track. The bus didn’t go very fast, I think it couldn’t, even if the driver wanted it to.

We then were able to get out and explore the gift shop and the loo. It’s amazing to see the girls really getting hyped up, and buying posters of NASCAR drivers, model cars, and postcards. I really didn’t get all that excited about it. I did buy a few postcards, but that was all.

We finally got back on the road and it was starting to get dark, before we left Richmond. I was a bit tired and leaned up against the window while Ally fell asleep on my shoulder. Fortunately the bus was warm, as it did get a bit cold outside tonight.

The inside of the bus was quiet, as we pulled into the car park from the school. We all woke up and we collected our things to get off of the bus. We all thanked George for driving as we exited the bus and he said. “You’re welcome ladies, we’ll see you again.”

Sandy was waiting for me, as I got off. She was all smiles and said, “Have a good trip? Do you need to get something to eat? Mum is waiting for you with a great meal.”

“Yes we did, getting something to eat sounds great, I’m famished.” Looking around for Ally and the others I told them, “See you tomorrow girls.” as I waved to them.

We headed for home and I asked Sandy, “How did it go for you today?”

“Not bad. I found out what was going on this morning with my dad, why he left in such a huff. It turns out my mom told him he will stay in the spare bedroom until his attitude changes towards me. My mom has had enough from him. He was also told that he had an appointment with a psychologist today, to work on that project he was to be working on. You know the one he was upset about last night? He’s not happy he has to meet others like me.” Sandy giggled at that.

“What are you giggling at Sandy?”

“Oh just getting a visual on how my dad is handling having to meet others like me. He won’t be at all happy.”

“He isn’t having a very good week, is he?”

“I don’t suppose so. But he deserves it.”

“Of that I’ve no doubt Sandy, no doubt at all, the little prat.”

We arrived home and Sandy told me, “Go and freshen up. I’ll go warn mom you’re here, so she can start heating up the meal.”

“Thanks Sandy, I’ll be done in a jiffy.”

I rushed up to the flat and ran to the loo. I had to go bad.
I quickly refreshed my makeup, checked my hair and headed for the house.

As I walked in to the house I heard, “Em is here, Em is here!” as the kitchen door flew open and Kevin came charging after me. I opened up my arms to get ready to receive him. He jumped into my arms and almost knocked me over and hugged me tightly.

“Oof, wow Kevin, why are you so excited?”

“I missed you Em.” I smiled and gave him a hug back.

“Well let me get my coat off and I’ll join you in the dining room, ok?”

“Ok Auntie Em.”

“Auntie?”

“Well my mom said I should call you that.”

I just grinned back. “No problem Kevin, I’ll accept that.” I put him down and allowing him to run back into the dining room.

I hung up my coat, and joined everyone in the dining room.

“Have a seat Em, I’m sure you’re famished. I’ve laid out the food in front of you so all you have to do is scoop it up.”

“Thanks Mary. Why is Kevin calling me Auntie?”

“Oh that, well, I wanted to impress on him that you’re much older than he is, and you should get some respect from him. Besides, I want to make you an honorary member of the family, you have been so good for Sandy, Kevin and I. I felt the honorarium would fit you much better and now you’re family.” as she gave me a big smile. “You don’t mind do you?” with a shocked look on her face.

“No, not at all, matter of fact I’m flattered.” as a tears started to form in my eyes. I went over and gave Mary a hug.

“Don’t expect me to call you Auntie Em. To me you’re my baby sister.” Said Sandy.

I giggled, “If you say so sis. Auntie Em sounds so over the rainbow?”

“It does, doesn’t it? We don’t mean anything by that, but Aunt Mfanwy is such a mouth full. Well sit down Em, sit down, so you can get something to eat.” I let Mary go and went to my seat and started to eat.

Between mouth fulls, I asked Mary, "What happened today that made you decide I was going to be an Aunt to Kevin?"

“Well it kind of started last night, when I finally stood up to my husband. I’ve never stood up to him before and I always let him have his way. Well, last night he just pushed the wrong buttons and I’ve had just about enough of him and put my foot down. I’m really sorry you had to see that dear; I really don’t like showing you our dirty laundry. But since you’ll be here a while, there’s no escaping what’s going on. So, I want to fill you in so you don’t get the wrong idea. I really love my husband, and he can be a good father too. Just that some things have happened to make him bitter. I don’t feel what has happened really justifies his bitterness, but it has happened and he didn’t take it well.” She glanced nervously over to Sandy for an instant but quickly looked away.

“What happened that made him so bitter, Mary?”

“I’m sorry Em, I can’t tell you that, just know it changed him, and he hasn’t been the same since. He really isn’t the same person I married many years ago.” as she let out a sigh.

“After you all left, last night, I yelled at him and he cowered to me. I realized I had a power I never knew I had. He actually did what I told him to do. I had told him that he would stay in the guest bedroom until he came to his senses, and started treating, not only me, but Sandy with the love and respect that we both deserve.”

I looked over at Sandy and smiled. I saw tears starting to form in Sandy’s eyes, as she looked at her mother so lovingly.

“This morning he tried to come back into the bedroom and I told him to get out. I handed him his business clothes so he could get dressed to go to work. After he got dressed, he left the house in a huff, slamming the doors.”

Mary looked pensive and looked at the table for a bit.

“I sat there and cried, after he left. We have never had a fight like that. I was so mad, I moved all of his clothes into the guest bedroom. He won’t be allowed to use the main bedroom until he has met my demands. His drunkenness, and his derogatory remarks last night were uncalled for and I’m sorry you had to see and hear them. I was so embarrassed. I apologize for that Em. I really feel bad for what you must think of him; … us?” Mary started to cry.

“Mary, I don’t know why he went on like that, but I do know he really has something against Sandy, and it’s horrible. Sandy does not deserve the anger he shows her. I’m having a tough time understanding what’s going on with him and your daughter. I know it’s none of my business and I’ll keep out of it if you tell me to mind my own business, but still it’s really obvious that he really hates Sandy. I just don’t know why?”

Well that was a little white lie. Will she bite and tell me the story so I can help them? Sandy looked at me and gave me a warning look to not continue with this discussion.

I was just about to say something when the phone rang. Mary jumped and sprung for the phone.

“Hello? … Oh hi Ellen, how are you this evening? … I’m fine. To what do I owe this pleasure dear? … Em? Sure she is right here. Em it’s for you. It’s Ms. Burke.”

“Hi Ellen, how are you this evening? … That’s good. What can I do for you? … Oh gees I forgot, we just got back from Richmond this evening. … No, no that’s no problem at all. … Yes I would love to go tonight. … Sure I’m sure. … I’ll be ready in about ten minutes; I just have to run to my flat and get my kit together is all. … Sure that would be fine, see you in fifteen minutes. … Bye!” I hung up the phone.

I turned to Mary and Sandy, “That was Ms. Burke. She wants to pick me up to start my ballet classes tonight. I totally forgot about them. Is that ok with you two?”

“That’s no problem, Em. I didn’t know you were going to do ballet with her. She must really like you?” said Mary.

“Right, I forgot about that myself Em. With everything that happened last night, it’s no wonder. You better run off and get ready. Have a good time, ok? Do I need to pick you up?”

“I don’t believe so, she said she would bring me back home.” Looking at my watch it said it was six thirty. “Look, I’ve got to get going.”

“Awe, Auntie Em, aren’t you going to play any games with me tonight?”

“I’m sorry Kevin, I would love to, but I forgot about my ballet lessons. We’ll play some tomorrow, ok?”

“Ok Auntie Em, you promise?”

“I promise.” As I bent and gave Kevin a kiss on the cheek. Kevin just beamed at me.

I rushed out of the dining room and grabbed my coat and before I could fasten it, I was out the door and running to the flat. I gathered up all of my PE kit including the Ballet slippers. A thought occurred to me. If I’m doing this Ballet thing four times a week, and PE once a week, I better get some more kit, or I’m going to be doing a lot of laundering.

I heard a car pulling into the drive. I looked out the kitchen window and could see it was Ms. Burke’s car. I grabbed my handbag, coat, and kit, and headed out the door and down the steps. Mary had come out and was talking with Ellen.

“When do you want to get together Ellen?”

“How about next week Monday? Say about noon?”

“I think I can arrange that. Ok, see you then dear. Have a good time Em. I hope I see you later tonight.”

“Ok Mary. If I’m not dead when I come back, I’ll stop in.” as I climbed into the passenger side of the car. “See you later Mary.”

“Yes, see you later Mary. I’m looking forward to our luncheon.”

Ms. Burke put the car into gear and we headed for the Grottoes Elementary School.

“How was your trip today Em?”

“It was great. I learned a lot about the Civil war, why it happened and about how small the women were back in that time period. Their dresses were absolutely tiny.”

“Yes they were, weren’t they? Are you all set for tonight?”

“Yes, I’m a bit excited. I’ve never done this before. I don’t know what to expect?”

“Don’t worry about it, you will do just fine. Go with the flow, you may be amazed things aren’t as bad as you think they are.”

Grinning. “Um … Ellen, I realized how many times I’ll be doing this in the course of a week. Shouldn’t I get some more kit, for the classes?”

“Kit?”

“Um … yes, you know tights and leotards?”

“Oh, exercise clothes. That probably wouldn’t be a bad idea. After class tomorrow, why don’t we stop by the shop and see what other outfits we can come up with, does that sound ok to you?”

Smiling, “It certainly does. Thank you so much for doing all of this Ellen, you really didn’t have to do this for me.”

“It’s not a problem, Em. I’m enjoying your spirit; you’re such a stunning young girl. I feel like you’re my daughter. You remind me so much of me when I was your age.”

I beamed at her.

“So, I was wondering, now that we’re alone, are you ever going to tell me about Drew?”

My jaw just dropped and my heart almost stopped beating, all the blood drained from my face. “Ah … whatever do you mean?”

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Em, you have to move smoothly, you are jerky like a boy. Think were you are going to move your hands and slowly move them there. That's it, soon we will have you moving gracefully getting rid of your boyish movements. Her refering to my boyish movements were un-nerving me. Does she know?

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 17

Ballet Class:

Friday:

“Well, I gathered from yesterday’s conversation, that Drew was very special to you; more special than any of the other girls. Judging by your reaction yesterday, when you realized what you had said, I gathered there’s something more to this Drew friend of yours? Since Ally is your girlfriend, I know it couldn’t be that, and how you said the statement yesterday, ‘how they treated ‘US’ it would almost sound like Drew is a special person also. Much like you. Since you tried to back track your conversation yesterday, I’m also assuming that Sandy doesn’t know about Drew.”

“I … ah …well, I don’t know how to say it.”

“Drew is also a girl like you isn’t she?”

“Well, sort of.”

“What do you mean, ‘sort of’?”

“Well I promised I wouldn’t tell anyone.”

“Em, it’ll go no further than me, alright?”

“Well ok. She is masquerading as a girl, and she does a very fine job of it. He is always misidentified as a true girl. He looks very much like his first cousin Maddy. So much so, they could be twins and people think they are; GIRL twins. When Drew is in girl mode, he prefers it if everyone calls him Gaby, although he goes by Drew also. His real name is Andrew, but he doesn’t like that name very much, so he goes by Drew. It’s just everyone thinks he is Drew as in Barrymore, the female actress Drew. The Walters are his host, and the Walter girls never told their parents that Drew is a boy. They had several pictures of Drew in a skirt while they were in England, so the parents automatically assumed Drew was a girl, and they made a special room for him and his sister Jules, since their house is so tiny. Brit and Deb, those are the two Walter girls that came to the UK, didn’t want to lose Drew as a guest, so they convinced Drew to be a girl full time, shortly after we had arrived, before their parents would’ve found out.”

“We’re both in a girls cheer program back at our home school and our cheer group was invited to go to a Cheer competition here in the US. All the girls in the group want to do it. Drew and I didn’t, at the time. So the girls convinced Drew and me to do it also, not realizing what we had agreed to do at the time; but for us to do it, we would have to be girls. This would pose a problem if we came over in male mode, and then Gaby and Em made an appearance at the competition, then disappeared right after it. The girls in the American cheer program would wonder where these girls had been during practice, and why they disappeared right after the competition. This could cause a problem for us, Drew and Rhod, which would follow us back to the home school. So we were convinced that we should do the foreign exchange trip as girls. I saw it as an opportunity to be Em fulltime, but Drew, unlike me, doesn’t want to be a girl. Matter of fact he supposedly hates being a girl and being mistaken for one, when he is in male mode. Drew being taken for a girl by the Walters parents, allows Drew to do the competition, and no one would twig he is anything but what he appears to be, a girl. Drew really doesn’t like it, but he is a trouper and he realizes if he doesn’t do girl well, he would probably be asked to leave the Walters residence, and Brittany, as well as Debbie, would be in very serious trouble, not to mention the others that have perpetuated the lie for us.”

“Drew is also a UK boy Bicycle racing Champion, he won the over all UK competition for his age group. His mother is the world-renowned Bicycle racer and world champion, Jenny Bond. He is very much like his mother.”

“I have to keep all of this a secret, for if it got out, that Drew and I are not genetic girls, a lot of people are going to be hurt and possibly lose their jobs over it. Drew and I are doing this by our own free will, well at least I am. Please don’t tell anyone about this conversation, if it gets out, we both will be ruined, including the teachers and our school back home.”

“I promise I won’t tell a soul, Em. Thank you for telling me the truth. I knew something was up when you turned white as a sheet yesterday, when you made that statement. I doubt that Sandy picked up on it. Are you going to tell Sandy and Drew about each other?”

“Eventually, but I need to get their permission to do so, but in so doing, they should be able to figure it out. I just don’t know how to break it to them.”

“Well it would be a disservice to both of them if you don’t tell either of them. They could help each other.”

Sighing. “Yes I understand what you’re saying, and yes I’ve been thinking about it. I hate to keep this secret from Sandy and Drew.”

We arrived at the school. “Em, don’t take me wrong, you need to tell both of them so they can each help each other. Having a support group that is loving, and caring, is most important to your transition, and your own peace of mind. Let me know when you have told them, and bring Drew around to the shop sometime, I’m sure we can do something for HER also. Who all knows about Drew?”

“The same people that know about me.” as I rattled the list off.

“This is good to know, so if there’s any trouble, I know who I can go to.”

“Ellen you are so wonderful.” She pulled me into a warm hug.

“Let’s get our stuff together and get inside, ok?”

“Yes lets, I’m excited.”

We entered the Grottoes Elementary School and I followed Ellen to the women’s changing room. Evidently this building was also used for a Community Recreational Center and the locals had full use of the gymnasium and other things in the school. When I entered the changing room, there were many girls in different stages of getting dressed for the ballet class. Some were in their panties and bras, others were totally in their birthday suit looking for their things in their bag, and others were already dressed in their tights and leotards. I saw Rachael in her knickers only, over in one corner and she saw me. “Em why don’t you come over here to change.”

I walked over to her and said, “Hi Rachael, how’re you today?” She was quite a dish; I was getting jealous just looking at her athletic body.

I pulled my eyes away from her and looked into my kit bag. I pulled out my kit and laid it on the bench.

“Not bad Em. How’re you doing?”

“Oh we went to Richmond today and got a history of the Civil War and went through one of the museums. I’m a bit tired and almost forgot about this evening until Ellen called.”

“Well I’m glad you made it. Hurry and change and I can start you on some warm up exercises.”

“Ok.” I took off my clothes bra and knickers.

“You have a nice athletic body Em.”

“Thank you Rachael, I’m jealous of your athletic body.”

“Why thank you. You know we girls have to work for it, I’m sure yours will be just as good as mine as you get older.”

I continued to put on my tights and leotard. “Rachael is it ok if I wear this wrap around skirt, or should I leave it off?”

“That’s a cute skirt Em, why don’t you wear it. It won’t get in the way. Also wear the Ballet Slippers, not the Pointe Slippers, ok?

“Ok, will do.”

“I’ll wait for you to finish and I’ll lead you to the room we practice in.”

“We don’t practice in the Gym?”

“Oh no, we have a special Ballet room that has all mirrors in it and a balance bar around the room so you can hold on to it, until you get your balance.”

As I finished up, Rachael took my bag and put it in her locker. “There, no one will bother it in here.”

“Thanks Rach.”

“You’re welcome. Shall we go?”

“Lead on.”

We walked down a long corridor until we came to a room that had full length mirrors all the way around it and a mounted bar about waist high, mounted to the mirrors all the way around the room. “Welcome to the Ballet room Em. This is where we’ll be practicing.”

I looked around at all the other ladies here and realized there were no boys or men here.

“Do boys or men ever take these classes?”

“Surely you are joking Em. Guys wouldn’t be caught close to this room. If they ever did, they would be called sissies and be branded as gay. They would get beat up by the other boys. This town has such a phobia about ballet, it’s just so sad.”

I guess I could see that. I’m glad I’m taking this class as a girl then, for I definitely would’ve been in trouble otherwise. But then again, if I had been Rhod over here, I’d never have considered taking it, or ever met Ellen. There would’ve been no reason to. Funny how life has a strange way of dealing the cards.

“Ok ladies, listen up.” Ellen stated, “I would like to introduce to you a new girl. She is a foreign exchange student that is visiting us from England. Her name is Mfanwy, and she will be with us for the next 5 weeks. She has never done this before, so please help her when you can. She will be learning from Rachael, so she’ll not slow any of us up. Ok ladies, let’s start our warm up exercises.”

Rachael showed me how to do these warm up routines. One move was to put my leg on the bar, and then lean down to touch my knee with my forehead. They exercises were quite interesting. She went on to explain all of the prime positions and showed me how to do them. Putting my feet together at the heel and having both feet inline with each other, then bending down slowly at the knees then coming back up slowly. All this time she would show me how my arms and hands should move.

She kept saying, “Em, you are too jerky, you moved like a boy. You need to move with a graceful fluid motion. Always move your arms and hands to a predetermined spot, move them slowly and smoothly there.”

Then she showed me how to do the hand and finger movements.

“That’s better Em. Soon you’ll move smoothly and gracefully and it’ll be second nature. You’ll leave your boyish movement behind.” as she was smiling at me.

This statement was causing me some concern. Did she figure out what I truly am? All during class Rachael kept after me. I did jumps and leaps, stretches and splits. I didn’t know my body could move in such ways. For that matter, I didn’t know girl’s bodies could move in such ways. I had difficulty with some of the moves. Rachael would look at me close during these periods. She couldn’t understand why I didn’t move quite the way I should at the hips. But she wouldn’t let up on me and I kept up with her tasks. When she thought I wasn’t looking, I saw how she kept looking at my body with a puzzled look on her face. I was starting to get worried if I gave myself away?

I was knackered after the two-hour class.

“Ok class, everyone did very good today, I’ll see you tomorrow morning at ten, goodnight everyone.”

Everyone said goodnight back and we got our towels and gear and headed back for the women’s locker room.

By the time I got there with Rachael and Ellen, most all of the girls were in the showers. “Hurry up and shower girls and let us get out of here.” Ellen stated.

I pulled my kit off, and got out my shampoo, conditioner, soap and a towel and headed to the showers with Rachael. I saw Rachael taking glances at me, she was shaking her head with a disbelieving look on her face, but she said nothing. We carried on a casual conversation about boys, makeup and fashion. Rachael and I walked into the showers with the other girls, no one twigged I was anything but a girl. Rachael kept looking at me though and it was a bit unnerving. I could see Ellen was looking at me and smiled when I noticed her. She gave me a wink and a smile. The other girls wanted to know about where I lived back home, what the boys were like, and what fashions were the present rage in Warsop. Showering with a lot of girls was really an experience. If I’d have been Rhod in this position, I really would’ve been excited sexually, now it’s like I belonged here. It’s just a normal duty and it means nothing to me. I’m just jealous of all the good-looking bodies around me. I wish my body would look as good.

Rachael and I finished washing up and doing our hair. We walked back to our corner, as we were drying ourselves off. We just had idle chatter as two girls, as we were dressing. Rachael was going to ask me a question, but decided not to ask. She just kept giving me this look that was unnerving every once in a while.

“What’s up, Rach?”

“What do you mean Em?”

“Well you keep looking me over and have this strange expression on your face, then shake your head.”

“Sorry Em. I didn’t mean to stare or give you funny looks. It’s just … never mind?”

“What, never mind? Come on Rach, tell my what is on your mind.”

“Oh, it’s nothing Em. It was just something silly, is all. I’m mistaken and I stand corrected.”

“What are you on about?”

“Well if you must know, during the class, you were really jerky at times, and moved like a boy would, not like a girl at all. You also had difficulty doing the splits that most every girl can do. I just thought, oh never mind it’s silly really.”

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Mrs. J learns a lesson in mothering. Ellen finally realizes that it was her that may have created Valerie. Would Valerie actually have happened if it wasn't for the costume they dressed Bob in during that Frat Halloween party?

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 18

Wood Fired Oven:

Friday:

“Here you are and your definitely a girl, I can see that, so it was just a silly notion is all.” Rachael stated.

“You’re telling me you thought I was a boy?”

“Please don’t be offended Em, but yes, I thought you were a boy, in disguise, taking these classes. But in looking at you here and in the shower, it’s obvious that you’re all girl. I’m sorry I even thought about it. Do you forgive me?”

Oh my God, she figured me out. What do I say now?

“Um Sure Rachael. Um … I’ve been called a tomboy at times, and yes I’ve done some boy things in my life. I guess I’m trying to grow out of it, really. Trying to become more like my mum.”

“That must be it then.”

After we finished dressing Rachael asked, “Will you be coming tomorrow Em?”

“I wouldn’t miss it. I just hope I’m not too sore to do the routines.”

“Well you did very well tonight, for the first time doing these exercises and routines. You have a natural grace, but your movement is still very jerky. You moved in the proper way and I’m sure the smoothness and gracefulness will come with practice. I’m sorry I thought you were a boy.”

“No problem about the boy thing. I guess I kind of understand. Thank you for telling me about the grace, Rachael. I’ll try harder to do better.”

“I don’t doubt you Em. You have kept up with me, and being a first timer, that is saying a lot. Most of the first timers quit about an hour into the routines, but you kept going, you really surprised me. Most girls can’t do it.”

I smiled at her.

“Well, I’ve to get going, I’ll see you tomorrow, alright?”

“Ok Rachael. I really enjoyed this evening. Have a great evening.”

Rachael gave me a hug, and I returned it.

“Bye Em.”

“Bye Rachael.”

I turned around to look for Ellen, but I couldn’t find her. Rachael knows the truth, even though she doesn’t realize it. I put on my coat, picked up my kit, and headed out of the locker room. I looked down the hall in the direction of the classroom but I didn’t see her.

“Hey Em, are you ready to go?”

I turned around and I saw her putting her mobile phone away.

“Yes I am, Ellen.”

“Ok, good. I just got done calling Mary, and asked her if Sandy and her wanted to meet us at the Wood Fired Oven.”

“What is that place?”

“Well they serve pizza and do Italian food. Do you have enough energy to go?”

Smiling, “Yes I guess I have enough energy to make it there.”

“Ok, then let us get going then.”

She led us to the car park, got into the car and we headed off to the restaurant.

“Well Em, what do you think of ballet?”

“I really had a great time. Rachael is a great teacher. I hope I’m not to sore tomorrow from all of the exercise. I’m really knackered.”

“Well just to let you know, I was watching you and you did quite well. You did better than most of the second year students. You’re a natural, you picked up the positions very quickly, but I did see you need more grace in your movements. I’m sure that’ll come with time. You made some of the girls, in the class, jealous. They said you looked too good; you couldn’t be a first timer at ballet, you were having them on. You made them look bad actually.”

“You’re just saying that.”

“No Em, I’m not. You have more energy then most of the others. I wish I could keep training you. You would make a beautiful and very successful Ballerina. I hope you stick with it when you get back home. It’ll do you a world of good. You can be one of the world’s greats, if you put forth the effort and dedication.”

I blushed at that comment. I didn’t know what to say.

“Also, when you were taking your shower this evening, had I not known, I never would’ve guessed you weren’t a born, genetic girl. Your movement, your actions, your mannerisms, and your speech pattern, all screamed girl. Are you sure you aren’t having me on? That you really are a girl? That you’re just pulling my leg?” as she giggled.

“Thank you for your kind words Ellen, but you really know my secret, so quit kidding me.”

“Oh I’m not kidding Em. No one should figure you out.”

“Rachael did. She doesn’t realize it for sure, but she pegged me as a boy. She told me that my movements were to jerky, much like a boy’s. She said so in the locker room, and she figured I was having her on and masquerading as a girl. She was looking at me closely when I was showering, but I saw her shaking her head. When I asked her what was up, she kind of confessed, that she thought I was a boy in disguise, but when she looked me over, she realized I was all girl, thanks to the great looking girl bits. She apologized for even thinking I was a boy. I told her I used to be a tomboy and she told me that must’ve been it.”

“Well, don’t worry about Rachael, if she does figure you out, I’m sure she will keep your secret. She is a sweet girl, and I doubt she will cause you any problems.”

“I hope you’re right. Do you think it would be safer if I tell her?”

“Well I don’t know? Why don’t you play that by ear and not say anything for now; unless you absolutely have to. You can never take back what you say, so let it go until she figures it out, or you feel she needs to know. I’m sure she’ll understand.”

We arrived in the car park for the restaurant, got out of the car and went in. I didn’t see the Jones’s car in the car park yet.

“How may I help you ladies?” The hostess said.

“Could we have a table for four please?” Ellen remarked.

“Certainly ma’am, please follow me. Would you like one by the window?”

“That would be fine. Could we have that one by the corner?”

She led us to the corner table. It was away from most of the other tables and would afford us a bit of privacy.

“Here you go ladies, and here are your menus. Can I get you all anything to drink?”

“Could I’ve a diet coke, please?” I said.

“Certainly Miss. For you Ma’am?” looking at Ellen.

“Could I have a de-café coffee, please?”

“Certainly Ma’am, I’ll be back shortly.”

I saw the Jones’s car pull into the car park. Sandy and her mom got out of the car, and entered the restaurant. I waved to them and they saw us. Sandy was all smiles and Mary just followed her.

“Hi Sandy, Mary. Have a good evening?”

“Hi Em. My you look tired. You ok?” stated Sandy.

“Yes I am. You’re right though, I’m knackered, but I’ve enough energy to get a drink and maybe a bite to eat, since I didn’t have a lot to eat earlier. I had a great time though.”

“She did very well, you should’ve seen her go through the exercises and the Ballet positions. She was a natural. She did things even some of the second years couldn’t do yet.”

“Wow, that sounds great. Will you be going tomorrow morning also?” stated Sandy.

“If I don’t ache to bad, yes I will. I used muscles I haven’t used in a while.”

Mary said, “Take some Ibuprofen, it’ll help ease the pain you would otherwise have tomorrow. Trust me it works.”

“I could use some of that.”

“I’ve some in the medicine cabinet, Em, I’ll give you some before you go to bed tonight.”

“Thanks Sandy, I’ll definitely take some. How did tonight go with your father?”

“He hasn’t come home yet, and he hasn’t called.”

“I’m beginning to worry about him. It isn’t like him not to call, if he is going to be late. Maybe he is still upset about this morning.” Mary stated.

“What happened this morning Mary?” Ellen questioned.

“Well I heard from Sandy, that he got rather drunk at the bar yesterday, something about how he treated a new customer. There was an IT person that had transitioned from a man into a woman, and this person was the manager of the computer department. My husband couldn’t accept this, and he said the software his company could provide, was not for them, and he left. They discovered he was a bigot, so they called the home office and talked to the president of the company, who talked to the head of John’s department, who got a hold of John and was told to write a letter of apology for his behavior. He was very resistant to do this, the boss noticed. The boss then told him, to set up a program on how to handle people with alternative lifestyles, so the company isn’t sued for sexual harassment, or he would be out of a job. So John has to go to a clinical psychologist, to find out more about these people. He hates the prospect of talking to, what he thinks are, very sick people.”

“Why is he like that Mary? Has anyone hurt him in some way? Why doesn’t he just learn to like them and see that they are just regular people? Why does he have to be so nasty to them?”

Mary started to look nervous and took a quick glance to Sandy, but Sandy didn’t react, so she had to handle the question herself.

I saw Ellen with a small grin on her face, waiting to see how Mary handles this.

“Well, I’m not sure I know the real answer to that, Em. Um … evidently someone must have done something to him that hurt him very badly, I assume?” Taking a quick gander at Sandy. I saw Sandy’s jaw start to open and her eyes start to glisten. “Um … he made his bed and now he has to sleep in it. At the moment, his bed is very lumpy.” She looked at Ellen, “I was so upset with him last night. He came in yelling obscene things before he realized the children were there.” Pointing at Sandy and me. “Once he saw them, he shut up and glared hard at Sandy, like it was all her fault. I got angry, asked the kids to take Kevin and go to their house. I had words with him, he wouldn’t listen to me. Putting my foot down, I threw him out of the bedroom and told him he could sleep in the guest bedroom from now on, until he adjusted his attitude not only towards Sandy, but to me also. I wasn’t going to let him walk all over me anymore. When he woke up this morning he tried to get into the bedroom, and I gave him his work clothes and told him he wasn’t to enter the bedroom. He left in a huff this morning.”

Ellen said, “Well I saw him when he was drunk last night Mary, I was appalled at what I saw. He was talking to another man, and what he said … I so wanted to go up to him and beat the crap out of him.”

“Did you hear him ranting last night, Em?” Mary asked.

“Yes, I did Mary. I wanted to do the same as Ellen, he was really rude.”

“Did he say anything about Sandy?”

“No, why would he?”

“Oh, ah … nothing.”

“What is going on between Mr. Jones and Sandy anyway, Mary?”

“I can’t tell you that Em, I’m sorry. That is a family matter.” as she nervously looked over at Sandy.

I looked over to Ellen, and she just raised her eyebrows. I then looked at Sandy, and she just gave me that look that said, drop it.

“Well it just seems unreal, that he is so nasty to Sandy, is all I’m saying.”

“Em, please don’t get involved, it can hurt you if he turns his anger against you too. He is really being an idiot lately. I just feel so bad he is doing it in front of you. You don’t deserve to see his anger. He can be a really sweet man; well he used to be.” Mary said as she looked at Sandy.

I could see that last comment stung Sandy. I saw she wanted to cry. I reached under the table and got hold of her knee and gently squeezed it, as I looked at her and gave her a supportive smile, unseen by Mary. That seemed to strengthen her resolve.

“Well, enough talk about John. So Ellen, I see you really have gotten attached to Em. It seems you’re treating her as a daughter.”

“Oh yes Mary, I’m really taken with her. She is a very energetic and sweet girl. I’m glad I got to know her. You should’ve seen her tonight. She worked harder than all of my other students combined. She got in there and she claims she’s never done ballet. If you would’ve seen her, she looked like a second year student. I saw Rachael push her, she tried to get Em to admit she was tired and have her quit the routines, but Em never wavered. She kept up with Rachael, who has been doing Ballet for over 8 years now. I think Rachael wanted her to cry Uncle, but she never did. Rachael has met her match. Rachael always wanted to have rookies quit in the middle of a routine, so she could show them that she was always better. Rachael always had a strong competitive streak in her, when it comes to ballet. This time though, she met her match. It was fun to watch. I believe that if Em, sticks with it, she will be a great Ballerina and be better at it, than even Rachael.” as Ellen smiled at me.

I blushed at her praise.

“See how she blushes when anyone praises her? She is so shy and modest. She’s never imposing; that is why I like her.”

I was really blushing now.

“Yes, Em is quite the young lady, Ellen. I like her, like she is my own daughter. I can’t wait to take her shopping. If she feels up to it, after practice tomorrow, maybe we can go to the mall in the afternoon and do some shopping. Would you like that Em?”

“Will Sandy be coming with us?”

“No, I’ve to work tomorrow for a bit. I’ve to go in early and I probably won’t be back until three in the afternoon. It probably would be a good time for you to go shopping with mom.”

“Ok, I guess. I’ll see how I feel tomorrow after practice.”

“Oh great, I’ve been looking forward to going shopping with you. It would be just like having my very own daughter to shop with, for a change.”

I looked at her strangely, and she realized what she had said. Ellen kind of gave her a stare of disbelief too. Sandy just looked at her mom, shocked. I saw her mouth-moving, like she wanted to say something, but nothing came out.

“Oh my goodness, that didn’t come out right did it. What I meant was, it would be like shopping with another of my daughters.” Mary was blushing quite red at this point. “I’m sorry Sandy, I didn’t mean it to sound like you weren’t my daughter.”

“I should say not Mary, you have a wonderful and beautiful daughter. You should be proud of her. She is one of the nicest girls I’ve ever met, besides Em. They’re so well behaved and both of them are true women.”

Mary just looked at Ellen, and I could see the words hit home. “I never implied anything different, Ellen, I’m proud of Sandy. Why shouldn’t I be?”

“Well you have a strange way of showing it Mary. Embrace Sandy, she is a beautiful woman and she needs your help dear. She needs to learn how to be a proper woman. Have you helped her be that?”

“But, … uh … but, what about the … uh … the condition that we discussed yesterday? Certainly that changes a few things?”

“It does? In what way? Sandy needs to be taught how to protect herself, just as any other girl. I’m sure Em needs that also. What is your problem with that Mary? Sandy needs help to handle boys properly. After all, she will date different boys. She needs to know how to protect herself from them, before things happen, or else she will have to come up with something on her own, which could take to long and get her into serious trouble. That is why being a mother is so important. You need to teach your daughter about the dangers in life, about boys and men. When she finds herself in situations she cannot immediately handle, she needs the tools that you will have provided to her, to protect herself. It’s for her protection as well as your own. I’m sure Em was given these tools by her mother. What type of mother would you be, if you send your daughter unprepared into the world? It would be like sending a lamb, into a pack of hungry wolfs.”

Mary looked shocked; she didn’t know what to say.

“Mary, look she needs you, not only that, she needs your knowledge on how to be a proper lady. How to handle men.”

“Well Sandy doesn’t date, do you dear?”

“I’d like too.” said Sandy.

“What? But … ah … Sandy you know that isn’t advisable.”

“What isn’t advisable mom? I like some of the boys I’ve met and I want to go out with them, but for some reason you and dad won’t let me.”

“But Sandy be reasonable, conditions exist that could cause you great problems, you know that.”

“The only condition I’m aware of, is you don’t want me to get involved with anyone.”

Mary looked strained now. She looked ready to burst.

“For a good reason I may add, or are you forgetting something?”

Just then the waitress came over and asked, “Are you ladies ready to order?”

Ellen took the lead and said, “Yes, could we have a wood fired, large, pepperoni, sausage and mushroom pizza? Is that ok with everyone?”

Sandy said, “Yes, the pizza is fine and can I have a Sweet Iced Tea with that please?”

“Certainly Miss.”

Mary reluctantly said, “I guess that would be fine. Could I get a hot coffee and cream with that also?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Could I have a small vegetarian pizza please? Could I get a refill please?” holding up my empty glass.

“Oh sorry Em, I forgot you were a vegetarian. Duh silly me.”

“Is that ok Ellen?”

“Certainly no problem.”

“Certainly Miss. I’ll put in the order and be back with your all drinks shortly.” as she took my glass and walked away.

“What are all these conditions you’re referring to.” I said.

“That is family business, Em. I’m afraid we have to keep it there and it’s none of your business.”

“Mary, isn’t it Em’s business also? After all, they are like sisters.”

“Ellen it would be appreciated if this subject is dropped for now, considering present company.”

“You can trust me, Mary.” I said.

“I’m sure I can Em, but we chose to keep it in the family.”

“What is this secret. Did Sandy used to be a killer, or a psychopath, or a boy, or something? I don’t care. All I know is, I like Sandy very much; all I see is a very pretty girl that I want to have for a sister. What ever problem you’re having, I wish you would tell me, so maybe I could help?”

I saw Mary blanche as I said ‘boy’; Sandy almost jumped and quickly turned to look at me, after I said that. I looked at Sandy and smiled at her. She couldn’t believe I said that. She mouthed ‘What are you doing?’

“This is none of your business Em. Please drop it!” Mary said.

I could tell Mary was starting to become very agitated. Maybe I should back off and plead ignorance of everything. I was hoping she would’ve told me about Sandy, so we could’ve had a more open relationship and I could help her to understand her daughter better. Sigh, I’ll have to watch out. I don’t want to clue her in that I know all about what’s going on. I don’t want her getting angry with Miss Bell. I’d rather hear it from her.

“I just don’t understand why Mr. Jones is so nasty to her. It isn’t fair, and it really scares me. I was just hoping to help in someway.”

Sighing, “I’m sorry Em, I know you want to help, but this is strictly a family problem and that is were it’ll stay. I also apologize for him scaring you. You, least of all, deserve his rage. I’ll be working on that, and believe me when I say, HE WILL CHANGE! I’m fed up with his attitude.”

“You need to change your attitude also, Mary.” said Ellen.

“What do you mean?”

“You aren’t allowing Sandy to grow, you have her in a prison of your own design. You have her so cowered that she is afraid to express herself, to show the world she is a woman, and Mary, whatever you may think, Sandy truly is a woman. Help her become a fantastic woman. I know her mother is a fantastic woman herself. She should be able to make Sandy just as good as she is. Remember our college days?” Ellen said.

I saw Sandy starting to cry, I wanted to hug her and hold her, but I felt that this wasn’t the place. Mary looked over to her and she too started to tear up, and started to cry a little. She pulled a couple of tissues out of her handbag and gave one to Sandy, as she kept one for herself.

“I’m sorry Sandy, I never realized what I was doing. I thought I was doing the right thing. I was trying to protect you. Will you forgive me?”

“Oh mom, you know I’ll always forgive you. Thank you for watching out for me, but you really did hold me back and I never realized how much, until Em showed up.”

The waitress showed up just at that moment.

“Oh my, is everything alright? Here are your drinks ladies.” as she placed the drinks in front of us and was looking from Sandy to Mary.

“Yes we’re fine.” Mary said.

“Oh ok. The pizza’s will be out shortly.”

We all said, “Thank you.” as she smiled at us, turned and walked away.

“I’m sorry Mary, but I had to make you see some sense. I’m sorry I came down on you so hard.” Ellen stated.

“Don’t apologize Ellen, you’re right. I’ve been a bit of a bitch about things, when it comes to Sandy. I just worry about her, is all.”

“That is what a mother is suppose to do about her child. Try to remember what your mom did to you, you DO remember?”

Mary started chuckling, “Oh goodness, I completely forgot. My God, I’ve turned into my mother! I swore I’d never do that, I so hated her for some of the stuff she used to pull.” After thinking a bit. “Oh Sandy, what you must think of me. I’m so, so, sorry dear. I’ll try to change. I’m not sure how much, but I promise I’ll try.”

“That’s ok mom, I know you will. I still love you.” at this Mary really started to cry harder.

Mary squeaked out, “I love you too dear.”

Ellen touched Mary’s arm, and I moved my hand under the table and squeezed Sandy’s thigh and smiled at her. She gave me a weak tearful smile.

“Well Mary, you’re taking your first steps towards the healing process. Just remember, you used to be her age also, remember what you went through. Remember the fun we used to have when we were in college together and being roommates.”

“My word she better not do those things we did.” Mary started to laugh.

“What kind of things did you two get up to?” Sandy asked.

“Well we shared this one boy and we had him so confused …”

After a few of the stories were told from Mary and Ellen’s college days, we were all rolling on the floor laughing. This was more like it, I thought. It was good to see everyone laughing again.

The waitress showed up with the pizza and the stories kept coming.

The stories that Mary and Ellen told were unbelievable, they even went into discussing what happened when Mary and Ellen double dated with John and Bob and Mary had her period arrive unexpectedly. She wasn’t prepared for it. Ellen didn’t have anything to help her. And the Tampon dispenser was empty and no one else was in the ladies loo. She ended up using a ton of toilette paper, but it was too late because she messed up her clothes. She was so embarrassed she couldn’t leave the bathroom until Ellen showed up wondering if she was ok. She told Ellen she was going back to the dorm and Ellen ended up with both boys.

Then Mary told Sandy, “Always make sure you have tampons or sanitary napkins in your purse Sandy, it’s horrible and embarrassing to be caught without them, if your menses hits.” and she kept talking.

She didn’t even realize she just told her daughter, who used to be her son, what she had to do in case she would get an unexpected period. I just looked at Sandy, and she just grinned, for she just realized, her mother treated her just like any genetic girl.

Things were looking up for Sandy. She got her appetite back, and was eating her pizza, and I was feeling a bit better and dug into the vegetarian pizza too. The pizza was delicious; it had a Hickory wood smoke flavor to it. While we both listened to the two women, talking about their college days. I enjoyed listening to all of the things they did. Some of it embarrassed me. I didn’t know women could be that gross about some things. I know boys never get as gross as these two were getting. They were talking about body parts or how big one guy was over another, I’m sure you know where I mean, I am not referring to their height. What they were looking for in a guy. How they got even, with girls that were trying to steal their dates. How they ran after a telephone pole size log that had all of these Greek letters on it, from all of the sororities and fraternities and was called a spirit log. The story goes: Whatever Dorm, or frat or sorority that brought the spirit log to the homecoming game, would be the group with the most school spirit. So most dorms, frats, and sororities would have a party where beer or other alcoholic drinks were in abundance, under the table of course, and after having a few, they would go out as a group to find the spirit log.

Are the two girls they were talking about, the same people sitting here talking? These girls, when back in college, sounded a lot different then the two women sitting here. I just shook my head.

“What’s the matter Em?” Ellen stated.

“Err … I was just wondering. The two girls you’re talking about, they aren’t you, are they?”

Ellen and Mary started laughing loudly. They got tears in their eyes. The laughing was infectious and I started to giggle, as did Sandy.

“Hard to believe, isn’t it Em, but yes, we’re talking about ourselves. We were definitely party girls back then. Now look at us, we’re dignified women. Aren’t we Mary?”

Mary started to laugh again.

“If only they knew Ellen. Those were the good old days. What happened to us?”

“We grew up, and got married. You got a family.”

“How is Bob, by the way? We haven’t even talked about him.”

“Um … well … we got a divorce about 5 years ago, Mary.”

“Oh I didn’t know. I’m sorry. What happened?”

“Well it’s a long story, and I feel tonight isn’t the night to talk about it. Don’t worry though Mary, when we meet for our luncheon, I’ll tell you more about Bob.

“Ok that sounds good, I almost forgot we had that arranged for next week. I want to hear what happened. I always thought Bob was such a nice guy. You remember when I introduced you to him?”

“Yes I do. He was so handsome, sweet and so shy. I was afraid he was going to bolt when you first introduced us.”

“You remember that one Halloween party we got invited to, that Fraternity party? You didn’t want to go alone and I had conned John into going with me, and you got Bob to go along. We figured it would be safer this way so the Frat guys would leave us alone. I remember John decided he was going to dress up as a knight. He would meet us over at the dorm the night of the party. As it got closer to the party, I remember Bob didn’t have a costume. So you and I conned him into going dressed as a woman. After he protested about doing that, he finally conceded and he would meet us at the dorm. We took him to our room to do the transformation. I remember we got him to shave off all of his body hair below his neck. Then we put a Basque on him, made him put on some really sexy, lacy, red panties, sheer stockings and a really slinky, red, long, evening gown. I did his makeup and we had gotten a long blonde wig from one of the other girls in the dorm. You got him those red four-inch heels, and they fit him like a glove. We even glued on fake red nails. I remember he didn’t put up much of a fight when we were transforming him. When we were done I couldn’t believe it, he was absolutely gorgeous. He was better looking than most of the girls at the dorm. Bob couldn’t get over how he looked. His whole demeanor changed as he was looking in the mirror. I could swear I saw him truly turn into a girl in front of our eyes.”

Ellen weakly stated, “I had forgotten we did that to him. Yes he was beautiful wasn’t he?” as she gave a weak smile and I saw her eyes start to glisten.

“I remember we told him his name would be Valerie and he liked it. He turned to us and made us swear we wouldn’t tell anyone whom he really was. When we finally finished with Bob, I got dressed as a Fairy Princess and you were a Witch. The three of us went to the lobby to meet John sitting in the lounge. I remember his eyes bugging out of his head when he saw the three of us. He started to drool over Valerie, as we introduced him. I remember I was starting to feel threatened that, Valerie was going to steal John away from me. I wanted to hit John, tell him who Val really was and watch his face drop. Then John asked were Bob was and we said he couldn’t make it. You remember what happened when we got to the party?”

“Yes I do. To this day I’m still jealous of him.”

“He ended up dancing with most of the boys at the Frat, wasn’t that a hoot? If they ever would’ve found out, I’m sure they would’ve been upset. Too bad we couldn’t tell anyone who he was, I’m sure he would’ve won first place for his costume. What a hoot. That was some party.”

I saw Ellen in a pensive look, she looked to Sandy and me, and we both nodded to her to give her our understanding. She gave us a little smile. I think Ellen just realized where Valerie came from. Was Valerie their creation after all? Would Valerie ever have appeared, if they wouldn’t have helped Bob become a girl for the Halloween party? Would Bob still have become a girl if it had not happened?

The waitress walked up to us and asked, “Would you ladies like any dessert?”

“No thanks, none for me.” Ellen exclaimed.

“None for me either.” said Mary, “Girls, do you want some dessert?”

“No thank you, I’m stuffed.” I said. “Could I have um … a doggy bag?”

“Sure Miss, I will return with one shortly. You Miss?”

“Same here, I’m full thank you.” Sandy stated.

“Ok then, here is your bill, and I’ll take it up when you’re ready. Have a good evening ladies.” as the waitress turned and walked away.

Ellen pulled out her credit card and placed it on the bill.

“Ellen, can I help pay for it?” Mary questioned.

“No Mary, it’s my treat. It has been a long time since I’ve enjoyed myself this much. It’s so good to be back together again.”

“Can I leave the tip then?”

“Ok, I’ll let you do that.”

Mary put eight dollars on the table, and we waited for the waitress to return. The waitress saw we were ready with our bill, and she came over, Gave me my doggy box, took the bill and said, “I’ll be back in a moment”

“So Em, are you going to be ready in the morning about nine thirty? I’ll pick you up about that time.”

“Ok Ellen, I’ll be waiting for you. Is there a chance I can come by your shop tomorrow? I need to get a few more dance outfits. It seems I’ll be doing a lot of washing, if I don’t get some more.” as I put my pizza in the box.

“That would be fine Em; we can stop at the store on the way home. I think that two-piece outfit, I had gotten for you the other day but you never tried on, will look really great on you. I have another leotard in pink that will look fabulous on you too.”

“I do so hope I’m not to sore tomorrow?”

“Well remember to take the Ibuprofen before you go to bed tonight, ok?” Ellen said.

“I will.”

The waitress returned and said, “Sign the top copy and the bottom copy is yours. You all have a great evening ladies.” as she walked off.

Ellen signed the receipt and we all got up, put on our coats and picked up our handbags.

We all said goodnight to Ellen and thanked her for the meal.

She said, “Your welcome. I'll see you in the morning Em.”

“Ok Ellen. Thank you for everything.” I grabbed the doggy box.

She smiled and we all walked out to the car park. I went with Ellen and Mary to get my Kit bag, and then went and got into Mary’s car with Sandy, while Mary was still chatting a bit to Ellen.

“Are you holding up ok?”

“Actually, yes I am, Em. That was actually fun for a change; once we got off of me being the subject of the discussion. I never knew my mom was that way when she was in college. I thought it was a hoot when she told me about keeping tampons and napkins in my purse at all times, incase my period starts un-expectantly. She actually treated me as a real girl.”

“Yes, I thought that funny also, and I wasn’t about to correct her.”

“Wouldn’t it be wild if I got one of those blood capsules and confronted her with me having a period? I wonder how long it would take for her to realize I’m not supposed to have them. What will she do when she sees I’m bleeding from a vagina, I’m not suppose to have. I may do just that.”

“You want to give her a heart attack, Sandy?”

“Well, it would make her stop and think for a change.”

Mrs. J opened the driver side door at that time. “You girls ready to head home?”

We both said, “Yes!”

We arrived home and noticed Mr. J was not home yet. I could see that this worried Mrs. J.

“Would you girls like to come in and chat for a bit?”

“No thanks Mary, I need to get to bed. I’m a bit tired and I have to get up early in the morning. Ellen is supposed to arrive around nine thirty in the morning, to pick me up. I also have to wash my leotard and tights, so I have something clean to wear tomorrow.”

“Oh right, I guess I forgot.” She said without much enthusiasm.

“Oh, what time are we going shopping tomorrow Mary?”

“Oh, how about I pick you up right after dance practice tomorrow. What time are you supposed to finish?”

“It starts at ten and goes till twelve. Say about twelve thirty? But I need to go to Ellen’s shop to pick out a few more dance outfits.”

“That’s no problem Em, I can take you there and we can meet Ellen and get that sorted.”

“Mom, if you don’t mind, I’ll come in with you for a few minutes, after I get Em the Ibuprofen so she can get ready for bed.”

“Ok dear, that would be great. See you in a little while then. Goodnight Em.” I took the doggy box out of the car.

“Goodnight Mary.” as I started for our flat. I realized I was really knackered.

I barely made up the stairs without falling asleep. I put the box in the fridge. I went to my room and I heard Sandy enter the flat. I pulled out my dance kit and wet towel from my kit bag and started the water running in the sink to wash the sports bra, leotards and tights. They were getting a bit ripe.

Sandy walked into the bathroom and said, “Here you go; I've got two Ibuprofen for you.”

“Thank you.”

“Use the cup that is on the sink and you can take them now. You want the bottle so you can take two in the morning, before you go?”

“That sounds like a good idea.”

“Ok, I’ll get you the bottle. Oh, there’s the powdered hand washing detergent in the cabinet under the sink, to wash your leotard and tights with.”

“Thanks, I’ll use it.”

“Em you’re the best, you know that? I can’t believe how much my life has changed, all because of you. I actually am starting to feel free, for the first time since my transition. I can actually talk with my mom and get real answers for a change. With Ellen working on her, I may have a real life after all. Not the prison it has been the last couple of years.”

“Sandy, it has been my pleasure to help you. If it weren’t for Ellen, I’d have been found out by now, it would’ve been a very short trip for me. Rachael, the girl that is instructing me in Dance class, has figured me out, but because of what Ellen did for me, she doesn’t realize it yet. She was sure I was a boy because of my lack of fluid motions and moves; I couldn’t do some of the physical moves, like real girls. She was convinced I was a boy, until she saw me naked, while showering with all of the other girls. She saw I had a vagina and breasts, and realized I must be a girl. When Ellen receives those blood capsules, I need to make sure I use one, so she sees me bleeding from my vagina, from a so called period, so she will be totally convinced I’m a girl. I hate to lie to her, but I’ve no choice. I can’t let anyone catch on that I’m not what I appear to be. I know a lot of girls will be upset that I had showered with them, if it becomes known I am not a true girl.”

“Oh wow, you were lucky. Good luck with Rachael. She is a sweet girl though, I’m sure if she found out it wouldn’t be such a big deal to her. I know, … I know, we can’t take that chance.” as she held up her hands as if surrendering. “Oh by the way, don’t forget, the Sleepover tomorrow night. We still have to get some snacks.”

“What would you like me to pick up?”

“Well how about some chips and dip, Tortilla chips and salsa, some mini chocolate éclairs, cream puffs, some fresh fruit and some soda?”

“Why do you want to get chips? They will get cold before they get here and the chips will be soggy? What’s soda?”

“Chips don’t get soggy. They stay crispy for a long time Em. Soda is things like Coke, Pepsi, Sprite things like that.”

“Oh you mean drinks. Not were I come from, the chips are only good while they are hot, once they get cold they get yucky and soggy.”

“Are we talking about the same thing?”

“What do you mean then?”

“It’s very thin, flat, pieces of potato and deep fried to be very crispy, they have salt on them and come in a bag.”

“Oh you mean crisps. What was I thinking of then? You get them at McDonalds, those hot potatoes that are square and long?”

“Oh we call them fries.” Laughing, “No, that isn’t what I was talking about. What did you call Potato chips?”

“Crisps. What you call fries, we call those chips.”

Sandy was still chuckling. “Well anyway, ask my mom to get a few things for us tomorrow, while you’re out, ok?”

“Ok then.”

“Ok I’m off, I’ll remind mom tonight about tomorrow, but just in case, you remind her tomorrow, all right?”

Smiling, “Sure no problem.”

“Well goodnight Em, I don’t suppose you will be awake by the time I get back.”

“Goodnight Sandy, I think you’re right. I’m falling asleep standing here.”

Sandy left and I finished the washing. I hung up my sports bra, leotard and tights over the railing on the tub so they could dry. I got out of my clothes and got ready for bed. I still needed to get my makeup off and take my pills.

I went and got my journal and put in today’s entry even though I was having trouble keeping my eyes open.

Day 6 Friday

Well I actually had a great day today.

We went and visited Richmond Virginia, and we saw several Civil War related things. We went to a cemetery and a museum. I’m not sure how the Americans survived; after what we were told. It was interesting to note that the clothes the women wore during that period, were very small according to those pieces I saw. The women had to be very thin, and small in stature to wear them. I can’t imagine someone living in a corset full time, but the women of that period did. They all had small waists. I also saw bush hedging here, they called Boxwood. They really grow in abundance and they are so dense, they are used for fencing. They have an interesting odor about them also.

We stopped at a racetrack on the way back to the school, it was the Richmond Raceway. I guess NASCAR and CHAMP oval racing takes place there. We were told it’s one of the most famous of tracks in the US.

When we got back, I had forgotten I was to start my first day of ballet lessons. Ellen came and got me. I found it amazing. I really enjoyed my time with Ellen and Rachael. Rachael is a senior in high school, she was my dance instructor for the program. I learned a lot about ballet today, but I need to be careful, for some of the steps, and moves, are very hard for me to perform, because I’m not quite built for it, like the other ladies in the class and the other ladies in the class make it look so easy. I wished my body would move like theirs.

Well I made my entry, and put the book away. I set my alarm for eight-thirty that should give me plenty of time to get ready. I put out the light. I laid my head on my pillow and immediately fell into a deep sleep.

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Rachael is getting close to the truth. Will Em be able to convince her she is a woman and keep her from finding out her true secret??

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 19

Fluid Movements:

Saturday:

The alarm went off, and I slowly reached over to turn it off. I noticed my arms were a bit sore. I rolled over and realized that more of me ached. I groaned, as I realized I was sore all over. Those exercises, yesterday, got me to use muscles I never used before and now they’re telling me they were used.

I looked at the clock and realized Ellen would be here soon. I didn’t have time to waste. Rolling out of bed, I groaned when my muscles protested being used yet again. Going into the loo, I got ready for the day by doing the morning necessities. Noticing the Ibuprofen, I decided to take two more pills, then left the loo.

I decided to wear a nice light brown, lacy, satin bra, matching knickers and a pair of sheer tights. I went to the vanity, put on my makeup, and did my hair. I decided I wanted to wear something that would be easy to take off and on, while we’re shopping. So keeping that in mind, I wore a light brown, flowing, skirt and crá¨me colored, button down the front blouse, and pulled on some comfortable brown flats, for today. I figured Mrs. J would be asking me to try on some clothes.

This should be an interesting afternoon, going shopping with Mrs. J and her treating me as her daughter, oh bother!

I noticed my kit wasn’t quite dry, but it couldn’t be helped. I got a fresh towel, and put my kit into the bag.

I noticed Sandy’s room was empty, so I assumed she’d gone to work already.

I went and got some breakfast so it would hold me over for a while.

Thinking about the things I’d have to do this weekend, I realized I’d have to do some clothes washing later, I’m running out of outfits to wear. I need to ask Sandy were to do the laundry. Do we need to go to a launderette?

I looked at the time and it was coming up on eight-thirty, I needed to get ready.

I cleaned up my breakfast dishes, went and put my coat on, got my handbag and kit ready to leave.

I saw Ellen pull up in the car park and I joined her. Wow was it a cold morning; my legs were starting to tingle from the cold. I probably should’ve worn trousers. I saw a few scattered snowflakes coming down.

“Morning Em, how are you today?”

“A bit sore from yesterday, I’m afraid. I hope it'll go away?”

“I’m sure it will Em, soon you won’t even notice it.”

“I hope you’re right Ellen.”

“You look good today, I love that skirt you’re wearing. Is there a special occasion?”

“Well, Mary is planning to take me shopping at a mall, someplace, so I figured she was going to have me put clothes on and off, so I chose this, so it would be easier to remove and try on the other clothes.”

“Smart thinking Em, you really are a girl, you definitely think like one. I forgot you were going shopping with Mary after ballet lessons. I think last night was good for her and Sandy.”

“I agree, Sandy was feeling very good after we got home last night, she went back to talk with her mom after she got me situated. She normally wouldn’t have done that. I don’t know what her mood is like today, I didn’t see her this morning.”

Ellen smiled, “Well, I think after you and I get done with Mary, I think she'll come around, realize she has a beautiful daughter, and will love her for real. I’m sure she'll be proud of her soon enough. I wonder what she’ll say when she meets Valerie? That should really put her over. I totally forgot that we dressed her up for that Halloween party at the frat house, when we were in college. I wonder if that’s what caused Bob to want to become a girl? I never realized that it may have been my fault all along.” as she started to frown.

“I don’t think so Ellen. I think it would’ve happened anyway. When you get these feelings, it’s hard to fight them. Denying those feeling makes you go mad.”

Ellen was quiet for a while. I looked out the window and saw it was starting to snow a bit harder. We pulled into the car park for the school, and she found a parking spot.

“Oh Em, I have something for you.” She reached into the back of her car and brought forward a bag.

“What’s this Ellen?”

“Well open it up and look.”

I looked into the bag and saw the two-piece exercise kit, with a matching tights and another sports bra, that she had originally given me to try on when I was in her store the other day.

“I looked at Ellen and smiled, “Thank you Ellen, what do I owe you?”

“Nothing Em. I love having you in my class, and I feel like you’re my daughter, so I want to pamper you.”

“Honestly Ellen, you don’t have to do this.”

“I know dear.” smiling broadly, “But I want to. Come on and let’s get inside before it starts snowing any harder.”

I followed her to the women’s locker room and found Rachael in the same corner she was in last night.

“Morning Em, how are you feeling today?”

Smiling at her. “Morning Rachael, I’m sore all over. You made me use muscles I’ve never used before.”

She grinned at me and said, “That was just for starters, wait until after today, I’m going to work you hard today. I really took it easy on you yesterday to ease you into it.”

“I certainly hope you’re joking, Rach.”

She gave me an evil grin. I started to get worried. She started giggling.

“Come on Em, you’ll be fine.” still giggling.

I put on my new sports bra, tights, and my new, two-piece, exercise kit.

“Sexy Em. That outfit would have guys flocking over to you, like bees to honey.”

I blushed, but didn’t say anything. I looked in the mirror and saw myself wearing a full knicker and a mid length sports bra type looking top. I probably really didn’t need my sports bra. But I really did look hot in this, Rachael was right. If I was Rhod and met a girl looking like me, I probably would’ve tried to get a date with her. It really felt weird. Wearing this made me feel … exposed.

“Come on Em, quit admiring yourself and let’s go do some warm-up exercises.”

When we got to the room, Rachael started me on some warm up exercises and worked me even harder than yesterday.

Soon I forgot all about what I was wearing.

When we got to the positions and all the other moves, she really pushed me. My aching muscles soon were numb and no longer bothered me. Rachael, true to her word in the locker room, did push me harder than yesterday. I was almost ready to quit. She saw I was keeping up with her and she was pushing even harder and harder.

I remember what Ellen had said yesterday, about her being competitive and wanting to show newbies what she could do. I was darned if she was going to make me quit. She kept at it and I did what she asked. I could see she was getting frustrated; I was keeping up with her. I could also see, she was very amazed that I was keeping up with her.

I looked over to Ellen and could see her looking at me, and she winked giving me a thumbs up. Rachael didn’t see this, but I knew what Ellen was on about. Rachael wanted to break me, and she wasn’t succeeding. I was starting to feel very tired though, and even I wasn’t sure how much longer I could hold out. I also saw that Rachael was getting very tired. Finally Ellen called time.

“Very good ladies, that was a very good practice today. I hope to see all of you on Monday. Showers everyone and drive safely.”

Rachael smiled at me and said, “Very good Em, I was amazed you kept up with me. You did routines that you shouldn’t have gotten until your fourth year. I’m amazed really, I never expected you to keep up with me.”

“I’m sure I’ll pay for it later Rachael, but with my Cheer practice and this, I’m sure to keep in shape.”

“Ahhh, that’s why.”

“What?”

“That you’re able to keep up with me.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, you were able to do very athletic moves, and I couldn’t understand why you were able to do them. Most everyone else has to get in better shape to do these exercises I had you do. You just did them like they were nothing. I couldn’t understand how you where able to do them, now I understand. I bet you use dance routines in your cheer group when you perform don’t you?”

“Yes, we do.”

“Well, now it’s all coming together.” She started to giggle, “I was trying to make you tired so you would quit, so I could see where your limits were. But you surpassed any limits I set, and you almost had me quitting first. You have quite the stamina for a fourteen year old.”

“You still have to work on your jerkiness, you still move like a boy would. I’m amazed, you can be so graceful at times and then lose it all in a matter of seconds. We’ll definitely work on that. Give it some time and I guarantee you’ll be able to move gracefully like me.”

Ellen walked over to me and said, “Very good Em, you took everything Rachael dished out. I was watching what Rachael was doing. You were actually doing moves that fourth year students would be doing. For only being fourteen, that is quite amazing. You’re a natural.”

“Yes she is Ellen, I threw quite a bit at her and she was able to do it. I wanted to see how far I could push her; or until she couldn’t do it or keep up with me.”

“You should be ashamed of yourself. You know, you could’ve hurt her.”

“I wouldn’t have made her do it if I didn’t think she was ready. I was watching her close, and other than a few moves her body wouldn’t let her do, she did pretty well. I don’t know why she isn’t able to do some of the moves; her body just won’t let her do them. I know males can’t do them, but women certainly should be able too, but Em’s wasn’t able too.”

“Well give her time Rachael, I mean this is only her second time doing this. Several routines that you can do now, you couldn’t do the first time when I showed you. Em has done quite well to be able to do what you showed her, don’t you think?”

“Yes I agree. Sorry for pushing you so hard Em. I probably shouldn’t have.”

“That’s ok Rachael; I thought it was a lot of fun. I enjoyed the grueling pace. It was quite a challenge. You weren’t kidding when you told me you were going to make me work harder today.”

Rachael giggled.

“So Rachael said that, did she?” Ellen giving Rachael a stern look.

I saw Rachael blanching. “Sorry Ellen.”

“Hmmm, I may have to teach you as hard as you’d been on Em. See how you do?”

“Well, I just wanted to see how hard I could push her, is all.”

“Well, you see now she’s very athletic and can do almost anything you throw at her. Please don’t be so hard on her in the future, ok? I don’t want her pulling tendons, or hamstrings, that would ruin her future chances of becoming a ballerina."

Feeling chastised, Rachael said, “Sorry Em, Ellen is right, I could’ve hurt you. Will you forgive me?”

“Sure Rachael. Really I enjoyed today, I really did.”

“Ok you two, let's go to the locker room and shower up. Em is going shopping with Mrs. Jones and she’s to arrive soon. So let’s get going shall we?”

“When we got to the locker room, all the other girls were already taking their showers. I pulled my kit off and grabbed my toiletries to take to the shower. Rachael followed me in and I could swear I saw her looking at me again and still shaking her head. I just looked at her and smiled.

When we got back to our corner, Rachael told me, “You are amazing Em, You move like a boy at times and yet I see you’re a girl. Are you one of those in-between types?”

“What do you mean Rachael?” I was starting to get nervous with this line of questioning.

“I mean, ... could you’ve been borne with both sexual attributes? Like, … I mean … are you male and female at the same time?”

“What makes you ask that?”

“Really Em, all the moves you couldn’t do were those moves most guys can’t do. I was just wondering if you were one of those um … hermaphrodites, a person male and female at the same time, they have both sex characteristics.”

“Uh … no I don’t think so?”

“Oh, I just wondered. Will I see you on Monday?”

“Uh, I believe so, I don’t know of any reason I shouldn’t make it.”

“Great, I’ll be looking forward to seeing you then. Well have a good weekend Em, see you on Monday, I need to get going. I have to work this afternoon over at Grace House.”

“Ok Rachael, thanks for all your help today. Take care and see you on Monday.”

Rachael left, as I was stuffing my new kit into my kit bag. Wow, she’s getting awfully close to the truth. Should I tell her? Would she then drop the subject and not bring things to light to the others? That would be so embarrassing. I need to talk with Ellen and see what she thinks. I looked around the locker room and I saw I was the last person there. Ellen came walking in.

“So, are you ready to go over to the shop?”

“I think so. Ellen, can I ask you a question?”

“Sure Hun, ask away.”

“Rachael asked if I was a hermaphrodite today? First what is it, and second, do you think
I should tell her about me? She’s very persistent about why my body will not do the moves women’s bodies do. I’m sure she suspects I’m not a true girl or female. Her questions are getting very close to the truth.”

“Well first off, a hermaphrodite is a person that has properties of both male and female. They may present themselves as male, but have a female sex organs inside of them, even though they have male attributes externally. Basically they are people that are male and female at the same time. I’m sure you’re not one of those people. As for telling her, that’s up to you Hun. I’m sure she can handle it and keep your secret. Matter of fact it would help her to help you become more feminine in your movements without her always criticizing you. She may even go out of her way to help you become a better female all around. Rachael is a trustworthy person. I have known her for eight years. I’m sure she’ll be alright with the news.”

“Thank you Ellen. I’ll consider it.”

“How about this Em, if ever you want to tell her, I’ll arrange a classroom in a remote area in the school so you won’t be overheard.”

“Thanks Ellen, I’ll let you know.”

“Well dear, I think it’s time you headed out to the parking lot. I’m sure Mary is waiting for you. Is she going to bring you over to my shop?”

“We’re planning on it.”

“Ok, then let’s go. I’ll meet you there. Do you have the energy?”

“Actually, that’s a good question. I’m truly knackered from what Rachael had me do today.”

“That’s understandable. I was watching her and she really worked you hard. I was amazed you were able to handle it; quite frankly. Maybe it’s a good thing she doesn’t know and making her wonder about you. She feels you are a threat to her, for you have as much stamina as she has. Maybe it’s a good thing, giving her some humility. She’s been prancing around thinking she’s better than everyone else for quite a while. It may humble her as a person, thinking there’s another girl that can do what she can. Well let’s get going then. You can get some sleep, while Mrs. Jones drives to the mall in Waynesboro. It’s a 40 minute drive and it’ll probably recharge your batteries.”

I walked out of the school with Ellen and I saw Mrs. J parked across from the entrance. I noticed that it’s been snowing for some time now, for the snow was accumulating.

“See you there, Em.”

“Ok Ellen, I’ll see you there.”

I opened the door to Mary’s car and got in, putting my kit bag into the back seat.

“Hi Em, had a good lesson?”

“Yes I did Mary. Rachael worked me hard today, and I’m completely knackered again. Ellen told me that the drive to the mall is about forty minutes, if you don’t mind I’d like to sleep during that time?”

“Oh that’s not a problem Em. Are we still going to Ellen’s shop first though?”

“Yes we are, Ellen will meet us there.”

“Ok good, well let’s us be on our way then.” She put the car into gear and ended up following Ellen out of the car park.

We arrived at the store and Ellen got out of the car and waited for us. We went into the store and she said “Em why don’t you look around while I chat with Mary for a bit. I’ll be right out to help you, alright?”

“Ok Ellen, no problem.” I watched as Mary and Ellen went into the office and Ellen closed the door.

I turned around and went to look at the leotards. I saw a yellow one that looked really cute, a green one I would try on, another skimpier two piece one, that looked like a bikini style with a shorter crop top then the one
I wore today and a pink one. I checked their size and took them with me to the changing room. I tried them on without the dance tights, just using my sheer tights. I put on the yellow one and just as I finished pulling them up, Mrs. J and Ellen came knocking on my dressing room door.

“Well, are you going to show us, Em?” Ellen intoned.

I smiled and walked out of the room.

“Wow look at you dear, they’re gorgeous on you. You need to get them for sure. Some white tights will go magnificently with that. Go put the other one on and model it for us.” Ellen stated.

I walked back and tried on the green one, then the pink one.

Ellen and Mary both raved about them.

I then went and put on the two-piece skimpy one, it almost reminded me of a bikini bathing suit; I thought I could never wear this. Except the top look like a sports bra rather than a swim bikini. When I walked out in this red confection, Both Mary and Ellen put their hand over their mouth and were in awe.

I was shocked at their reaction and I feared I may have been showing too much and said, “Sorry if I shocked you, I’ll go take it off.” Fearing the worst.

“What? Oh no Em, you have it all wrong. You look absolutely stunning in that outfit. I have some red tights that will go with that perfectly, as well as some white ones, or beige ones. You’ll look absolutely fabulous in that. It’s a good thing there are no boys in the class, for they would be tripping over their tongues. Anyone seeing you in that outfit will definitely know you’re all female. There’ll be no mistaking you for a boy, that’s for sure. If someone does they need their eyes examined.”

I smiled at that comment, but it went right over Mary’s head as to what it meant. I looked in the mirror and my jaw dropped. WOW! I looked like a hot babe. Oh my, this is too much, I really do look like a sexy girl. If any of the boys see me in this get up, they would be all over me. Hmmm … is that so bad? Where did that thought come from?

“Wow Ellen, I’ll have to get a stick to beat off all the boys if they see me in this.”

“Yes, you’re quite right about that Em. Are you sure you want this outfit? I mean it’s a bit risqué. It may squelch some concerns Rachael may have though. What do you think?”

“What concerns does Rachael have Ellen, and who is Rachael?” Mary asked.

“Rachael is my instructor Mary, she’s the one teaching me.”

“Rachael thought Em was kind of old fashion when it came to her outfits, didn’t she Em?”

“What?” looking at Ellen and she wiggled her eyebrows and realized what she was on about, “Oh yes.
She thought I should wear sexier outfits to class. She said I had a wonderfully athletic body, and I should show it off.”

“Why would she say something like that? Does she like girls or something?”

“What? Oh no Mary, she’s definitely straight. She just appreciates the work it takes to maintaining a healthy body.” I stated.

“Well, I must admit Em, you definitely look great. I can see all of the results from your hard work.” Mary stated.

“Well Em, would you like all of them? That will give you a total of 6 outfits. That should keep you dressed for a week, between getting your outfits washed. I’ll add the tights for each outfit, and I’ll give you hair bands to go with it, as well as the matching leg warmers.” Ellen stated.

“Ellen I can’t ask you to give me all of this. Let me pay for some of them ok?”

“Hun, remember what I told you a couple of days ago. I’m very well off, and I want to help you. Please accept my gift. I just want to see you grow, and who knows, I may be suiting up the next International Ballerina star.”

“I seriously doubt that Ellen; really.”

Smiling, “You never know Em. You just never know.”

Ellen rang up all the outfits I had tried on and she matched up new tights, for them. She also got me some new sport bras to wear with the outfits, so they wouldn’t look out of place. I was really embarrassed that she wasn’t allowing me to pay for it. On top of that, she got me leg warmers, in the colors of my outfits, as well as hair bands. She even got me a few more wrap around skirts, which would go with the outfits. She really went all out.

When we finally left the shop, the back seat was almost already full with outfits. I looked at Mary and asked, “Do you think we should drop off these outfits, before we leave for the Mall?”

“You know dear, that may not be a bad idea. We’re not that far from home, let’s do it.”

We arrived back at the house and I saw nobody was home. Sandy was still at work, and Mr. J wasn’t home either, come to think of it, I hadn’t seen his car this morning. I should probably ask Mary about that. I ran all of my newly acquired stuff up to my bedroom and took out my outfits that were in the kit bag, so it would allow the outfits and towels to dry. I’d wash them later.

I freshened my makeup, touch up my hair and went back down to the car.

“Are you all set now, Em?”

“Yes, I think so Mary.”

“Ok, lets get heading then.” as she pulled out of the car park and we headed for Waynesboro.

I noticed it was snowing even harder than before. “You think we’ll be alright with all this snow coming down?”

“I’m sure the roads won’t be that bad, they do a fair job of keeping the main roads clean.”

“Oh, ok then, I was just a bit concerned is all.”

“Mary, I have a lot of clothes that need washing. Do I have to take them to a launderette?”

“What’s a launderette?”

“A place where you take your clothes to wash?”

“Heavens no Em. We have a washer and dryer in the basement, in the main house. Has Sandy not shown you where it is?”

“No she hasn’t, I’m afraid. Things have been kind of hectic, and the subject never came up.”

“I guess that’s understandable, considering what has happened this week. Well bring your laundry over and I’ll get it washed and sorted, ok?”

“I’ll gladly do it myself, if you show me how to run your washer and dryer. I don’t expect you to do it for me.”

“Oh, don’t be so ridicules Em, I’ll be glad to do it for you. It’s no problem at all.”

“Thank you mom.” I figured for all she has done for me, I might as well call her that; she deserved it.

“Your welcome my darling daughter.” I felt a little weird being called that though.

“Did Mr. Jones ever come home last night?”

“Yes he did. He was a bit subdued, and he didn’t say much. He went straight for bed in the guest room. He didn’t even give me a goodnight kiss. He still ignored Sandy, but at least he didn’t say anything derogatory towards her. That’s a start I guess. He was gone before I even got up this morning.” A tear started trickling down her cheek.

“You ok, Mary?”

“What! Oh yes I’m fine, I just miss the old John is all. We never had a spat like this ever. But then again, I always let him have his way.”

“What did you and Ellen talk about, when I was selecting my leotards?”

“Oh nothing much really, just confirming our luncheon-date. I was admiring all of the beautiful pictures, of all of the dancers she had in her office. I’m sure she’s going to want a picture of you, once you get proficient in doing ballet. Did you see that picture of Valerie on the desk?”

“Yes I did, she’s beautiful isn’t she?”

“I’ll say, Ellen told me she’s a world famous model, and that she lives with her. She told me she showed up after Bob left. I never knew Ellen was that way actually. I guess she’s really in love with her. Well who am I to judge, right? To each her own I always say. She’s beautiful however. I wish I looked as good as her. I would’ve loved to be a model myself. She told me she would introduce me to her when she got back into town. She told me that she wants her to meet Sandy and you also. I guess she’s very proud of her, and I can see she’s also in love with her when she talks about her.” She got a strange look on her face, “I never figured Ellen for being bi. I know she likes men, but here she is, loving women too, or at least this woman. Then we went and found you. You are quite a beauty Em, I bet you’ve all kinds of boyfriends at home.”

“Well not really, I still think boys have something that can be contagious and they give me a fright.” Giggling.

Mrs. J laughed at that. “Don’t worry Em, you’ll change your mind soon enough. Boys are good for dates and stuff. Just let them treat you right and let them pay for things. Don’t let them abuse you.” as she started laughing. “That is one of the privileges we women have, let the boys woo us and pay for things.”

“I know Mary.” Yawning, “Do you mind if I take a little nap? I’m so exhausted from this morning’s lessons. Rachael really worked me hard this morning.”

“Certainly not Em, please relax and take a nap. I can handle us getting there.”

“Thank you Mary.” as I closed my eyes and quickly dropped off to sleep.

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Synopsis:

Mary relizes she doesn't even know Sandy's favorite color. “I'm really not doing that good a job as a mother, am I? I’m so ashamed.” Mary was going to cry, so I pulled her into a hug before she lost it. “Oh Mary don’t cry, I’m sure you’re doing the best you can. No one is perfect.” Mary said, "I really need to get to know my S ... ah daughter."

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 20

Malling It:

Saturday:

“Wake up Em, we’re here.”

“Um … oh … ah, thank you for waking me Mary.” I looked around and saw a large indoor shopping center sitting in front of us. I noticed it was snowing even harder here and the snow was sticking to the road. I hope Drew is alright? He did say he was going bike riding this morning with a woman called Erin, and a group of people with Diane and Derek; something about a local cycle club. I sure wouldn’t want to be cycling in this type of weather; I’d freeze. “How long has it been snowing this hard?”

“Oh, for about the last twenty minutes.”

“Will this cause a problem for getting back home?”

“Not at all. You’ll see. Lets go in and start having fun.”

We went into the center, and it’s not quite as big as Meadowhall, the shopping center we’re used to back home, but it’ll do. At least it’s an indoor center.

“I’m sorry, I forgot to ask after your practice. Are you hungry?”

“Yes, I could do with a bite.”

“Well let’s head over to the food court then, shall we?

She led the way. I noticed a lot of boys and some men were looking me over, as we went through the mall. This is so cool, I’m being noticed; smiling to myself.

At the food court, there was quite a selection to choose from. I noticed one of the fast food storefronts was a Japanese style fast food called Sakura’s Japanese Restaurant. Their specialty was Teriyaki Chicken with fried vegetables and either steamed or fried rice. The vegetables sounded delicious. The woman in front of the counter was giving out free samples, since it was chicken I passed on it, but Mary tried it and said it was delicious.

I asked, “Could I just get the vegetables put over steamed rice?”

They told me it wouldn’t be a problem, so I had that. They fried the chicken and vegetables in front of us and then put it all over a bed of fried rice for Mary and steamed rice for me. We both got the extra teriyaki sauce poured over everything. The meal was delicious. I wish we had something like this back home; I would eat there quite often.

I noticed some of the boys in my homeroom class were sitting at a table across from us. They saw me and came over to talk.

Mrs. J said “Hi boys.” to all of them.

They said “Hi. How are you doing Mrs. Jones? Hi Em.” As they looked at me and blushed a little.

Back home no one would go out of their way to say hi to Rhod, so this sort of unnerved me. I was cordial, however.

I said, “Um …hi guys. How come you guys are here?” I smiled at them.

“Oh it was so nasty out, and we didn’t have anything else going, that my mother decided she wanted to do some shopping with my sister. I had asked if we could come along and she said sure. So I called a bunch of the guys, and here we are.” Roger said.

“Mar … uh Mrs. Jones, these boys are in my homeroom class. Um I don’t know all of your names, I’m sorry.”

“Oh No problem Em, This is Matt, he is Sam and I’m Roger.” Mrs. J smiled.

They all said, “Hi Em.”

“Oh I know them Em. You don’t need to introduce them. I’ve known them for a while. They are nice boys.” The boys blushed at that admission. “Roger, you said your mother is here with your sister Cathy?”

“Yes, ma’am. They were doing some shopping for material for some class project. I think she has to make her own prom dress or something.”

“Oh she must have Mrs. Pryce for a teacher in Home Economics. She is having her students learn how to sew and they have to make a gown.”

“Yes she does, I think that is what she is getting the materials for.”

“Well, maybe we will be lucky and run into her, while we’re here.”

Roger was cute, he actually got the courage and asked me, “Would you like to go to a movie with me sometime, Em?”

I giggled and smiled, “Let me think about it, ok? I can’t do it today we have a lot of shopping to do. Maybe we can do it at a later date?” turning him down politely.

I saw his eyes light up and a smile form on his face.

“Sure Em, we can do it on another day. I’ll ask my mom if she can take us. Um … my treat.” He gave me a large smile. “Take care Em, see you in school.”

“Yes Em, you take care, ok?” The other boys said, as they smiled and started to walk away.

I saw one of the boys hit Roger on the shoulder and they were laughing.

“Roger is a good boy, Em. I’d trust him. I know his mother well. They are a nice family.”

“Well that’s good to know. I was kind of putting him off, hoping he would forget. I really didn’t want to go out with any boys.”

“Why ever not? Don’t you like boys?”

“Well it’s not that, well ok, I guess they do scare me a little.”

“Well, if you want to go out with him, I could chaperone for you two, if his mother can’t do it.”

“Well, let me think about it.”

“Ok, you just let me know, and we can arrange it.”

Do I really want to go on a date with a boy? He is cute though. What would Ally say? I’m sure she’ll be none to happy.

After the lunch we did some serious shopping. Mrs. J called it power shopping. Mrs. J kept pulling me into one dress shop after another and she wanted me to try on all of these beautiful dresses and gowns. I couldn’t understand why she wanted me to try them on actually. I had nowhere to wear them. She was having fun however. I guess she got a thrill when the saleswoman came up to us and complemented her on her beautiful daughter. Especially when they realized she was shopping for me.

“Em why don’t you try on this delicious red dress.” The dress was gorgeous.

“What do you think Mary?”

“Wow Em, that dress is you. I want to buy it for you.”

“Mary, I have no place to wear this.”

“Yes you will, there is always the end of your trip party that’s coming up. Or you can wear it on a date some time.”

“Mary this is quite pricey, I can’t ask you to buy this for me. I’m not sure I’m ready to date, to tell you the truth. I need an excuse not to go.”

“Hush Em, I want to do this.”

“Ok, thank you Mary, this is a beautiful dress and it fits me so well.”

“Yes it does that, doesn’t it?”

“She is absolutely wonderful looking Madam. Do you wish me to wrap it up?” said the saleslady, shining up to Mrs. J. “Your daughter will have the boys stupefied, they’ll not know what to do. They’ll flock to her like bees to honey.”

“Well in that case, maybe I shouldn’t buy it.”

“No, no, madam, this dress was made for your beautiful daughter. Just look at the evidence in front of you.”

Laughing, and with me giggling, Mrs. J said, “Oh alright, we’ll buy it.”

I could see the saleslady start to relax. I think she realized she may have miffed the deal with what she had said.

“She really looks mature in that dress. Very elegant, quite the young lady if I may say so.” The saleslady was trying to back peddle and safe face.

“We’ll have to stop and get you some heels to go with that Em, Some hose, bra and panties to match, some jewelry.”

“But Mary?”

“Hush Em, I haven’t had this much fun in a long time.”

Wow she’s really getting into this. I never wanted her to buy me such a lovely dress in the first place, now she wants to buy me heels, bra, and knickers, jewelry and whatever else, probably a purse too? I was beginning to worry about what Sandy would think of all this?

I went back into the changing booth and took off the dress. I must admit I do like the dress. After leaving the changing area, I handed the dress to the saleslady that was there, she took it to the cash register, and Mary paid for it.

We were leaving this store, and a thought came to me, “Mary, have you done this with your daughter Sandy? I mean take her out shopping like this? I’m sure she would love it.”

“Well, not exactly. She usually does her own shopping for clothes and stuff.”

“Why don’t you do this with her?”

“Um … well … I guess she would prefer to do this alone. I guess?”

“Really? I find that hard to believe. I mean you are so alive doing this with me, you really should be doing this with Sandy, she’d love it.”

“I don’t think she would Em, she is a bit self reliant.”

“Have you ever asked her?”

“Well … um … not exactly, to be honest.”

“Well don’t you think it is time you did? I know she would love to go shopping with her mother.”

“Um … I’m not so sure Em.”

“Please promise me you’ll ask her to go out shopping with you soon and do the same thing you have done with me. I think you may be surprised that she’ll love it and so will you. You have such a beautiful daughter and she wants to learn from her mother.”

I could see this made Mary stop and think. I could tell she was deeply thinking about this. We walked right past the shoe store, before she realized we had passed it. When she realized we walked passed it, she apologized and took me back to the store. I got a pair of red, two-inch high-heeled shoes to wear with that dress, as well as a cute red leather handbag they had there. I was starting to feel embarrassed; she was paying for everything.

We went to a store called JC Penny and we stopped in their lingerie department. Before I knew what was happening, she was shooing me into the changing room to try on some red satin knickers and a red satin bra.

“You know Em, Sandy has a lot of clothes that may fit you in the guest bedroom room closet. Why don’t you look through there and see what fits. If it fits you it’s yours. Sandy was supposed to drop those clothes off at Goodwill or the Salvation Army, but she never got around to it. Maybe it’s a good thing. She had a lot of nice clothes.”

“Yes I know she does, I already looked. I wore her little black dress, that first time we all went to Mountain Jacks, remember?”

“Oh was that hers? That looked perfect on you.”

Smiling, “Yes, even she said it looked better on me than her.”

“Well, what is in that closet is yours, if you want it.”

“Shouldn’t I ask Sandy first though? After all, they really are her clothes.”

“True, I’m sure Sandy won’t have a problem with it.”

“Wow, I’ll have to get another suitcase if I take all those clothes. Probably many suitcases.”

Mrs. J was smiling.

As I turned around in the lingerie department, I noticed that there where cute nightgowns there. “Do you know Sandy’s size at all?”

“Yes I do, she wears a size eight. Why do you want to know?”

“I want to get her a nighty, for tonight, a cute one.”

“Why tonight?”

“For the sleepover.”

“Oh right, I’m sorry I forgot about that. I sure hope her dad isn’t going to see it. He’ll go ballistic.”

“What about? Wearing her nighty? Or about having the sleepover?”

“Well, both I fear.”

“Why should he get upset with a bunch of thirteen year old girls having a sleepover?”

“Oh … uh … well let’s just say he might. I can’t explain it.”

“He is just too weird Mary. Oh, Sandy asked me to ask you if we could stop somewhere and get some snacks for this evening, some crisps and diet pop, or whatever else we can think of.”

“Well, we can stop to pick that up at the Food Lion, in Grottoes on the way home.”

“Ok, I’m game for that. What color does Sandy like Mary?”

“I honestly don’t know Em.”

“You don’t know your daughters favorite color? I would’ve thought you would, I mean, after all she is your daughter.”

Mary looked a bit embarrassed. “I guess I really don’t know my daughter all that well, do I?” Mary started to have that far away look in her eyes again. It looked like her eyes where starting to mist over. “I really am not doing that good job as a mother, am I? I’m so ashamed.”

I realized Mary was going to cry, so I pulled her into a hug before she lost it. “Oh Mary don’t cry, I’m sure you’re doing the best you can. No one is perfect.”

“Em, you are beyond your years. It should be me consoling you, not the other way around. You are opening up my eyes to the things I should really know about my s … eh … daughter. I don’t know her nearly enough like I should. I do need to take her shopping one of these days.” as she wept on my shoulder.

A sales lady saw us and came over and asked, “Are you two ok?”

I smiled at her and said, “Yes we’re alright, she just got into one of her emotional moments is all.”

“Yes I can understand that, I have them from time to time also; Darn hormones.” The saleslady said.

About this time Mary composed herself and pulled a tissue out of her handbag and dabbed her eyes. “I must look a fright. I need to find a ladies room to check my makeup.”

“I think I saw one over here, Mary.” as I pulled her to the loo.

“You must think I’m a horrible mother.”

“No I don’t, what ever made you think that?”

“Well, I mean … I should be helping you and here you are helping me. I don’t know my daughters favorite color, I don’t even know what type of styles she likes. I barely know her measurements.”

“Hey we all grow up, and our sizes change daily, so why should you know her measurements. I’ve trouble remembering mine sometimes.”

“Your funny Em. You’re so together, so well adjusted.”

If only you knew Mary, if only you knew. You probably wouldn’t be saying that.

“I wish you really were my daughter, we could have so much fun together.”

If we lived together fulltime, I am sure you’d treat me the same as Sandy, if and when you found out about me of course. I sighed.

“Why the heavy sigh Em?”

“Oh it’s nothing. I was just thinking about … home, and my mother, Mary.”

“Is this your first time away from her like this? You must be missing her, don’t you?”

“Funny you should ask that Mary, Yes it is the first time that I’m away from her by such a great distance, where I couldn’t return to her in a couple of hours. Yes, I do miss her. I would love to talk with her again.”

“Well, if you want, you can call her anytime, just don’t talk for too long, for it’s quite expensive.”

“Thank you Mary, I may take you up on that offer. Yes I miss my mum very much. She is always there for me, and she protects me, almost too much.”

“Yes, my mother was over protective of me when I was your age and it just cramped my style. I guess I was a bit rebellious because of it. … You just made me realize something Em, I was rebellious to my mother when I was Sandy’s age. I swore I’d never do those things to my child. Good Lord, I’m truly turning into my mother. I’m doing the very things I swore I’d never do to my very own child.” After some thought and some retrospection, Mary hugged me without a warning. “You know, you being here has really opened up my eyes, not only to Sandy, but to everyone in the house. Thank you again Em, you really are a Godsend.”

“Well thank you, I think?”

I looked through the nightgowns, and short nighties, and I found a couple that I liked, not only for myself but one for Sandy too. I wanted to pay for them, but Mary would hear none of it.

She said, “Please don’t give the nighty to Sandy, until after the party, like tomorrow night. I think it is a bit risqué for tonight’s gathering. Are you sure you wouldn’t rather have the longer nightgowns? They will be a lot warmer, especially on those cold nights.”

I said, “Mary, I like these beautiful satin nighties, with the cap sleeves, with matching panties and I think this green will look good on her, don’t you think so?”

“Yes, I guess it would. But are you sure that you want the shorter nighties? I mean, it can get quite cold in the apartment.”

“I want to get this one for my sis, this is the one I think she’ll really like.”

She finally relented. There wasn’t much she could say, unless she wants to explain about Sandy’s little secret and the fear that this nighty could expose her.

Which is why I wanted to buy this for sis, FOR tonight’s party, even though Mary told me not to give it to her until after the party. She said it was too short. If only she knew about the enhancements Sandy now has, that would be too funny. If she would come over tonight to see what Sandy will look like, I’m sure her eyeballs would pop out on their stalks. Sandy will not look any different than any of the other girls there, which will also cement the fact that she is a true girl.

With that we continued and finished up our shopping, with her buying me some costume jewelry, but it still was quite expensive and I tried to talk her out of it. She again would hear none of it.

Well at least I got her to buy something for Sandy. I really do feel embarrassed, I think Sandy never went shopping all that much with her mom, and when they did, it was always practical styles, and not sexy styles they ended up buying.

I would love to go shopping with both of them and see if Mrs. J truly has turned over a new leaf. Will she help her daughter become the beautiful butterfly that she truly is? Or will she still suppress her?

We took all of our purchases to the car. It had really come down a lot since we were in the center. She started the car, to warm it up, while we brushed the snow off of the car. I hope this isn’t going to cause problems heading back home?

Fortunately, the roads were well maintained by the salt trucks, with the big snowplows on them. The journey home was uneventful.

We stopped off at the Food Lion grocery store to pick up tonight’s food and snacks. We got some fruit to be healthful, as well as the popcorn. It took a while for Mrs. J to figure out what I was talking about, when I referred to potato chips, as crisps. She thought that was funny. I failed to see the humor in it myself, but oh well. Again she paid for everything.

We arrived home and Sandy saw us pull up. She came down to help us carry all the stuff upstairs. She looked at all of the bags and stated, “Did you two buy out the entire mall?”

I looked at her and started giggling. “It seemed like it, and your mother wouldn’t allow me to pay for any of it.”

“Well that figures.” I could tell that she wasn’t exactly thrilled to hear that bit of news, I saw her frown.

“Anything to matter Sandy?”

“What? Um … no … ah … no, nothing at all.” I detected something, and I didn’t like what I was detecting in her tone of voice.

“Oh, ok then.” Looking around and seeing her mom bringing up some of the clothing we had bought tonight.

We finished putting everything away and Mary said, “I’ll have dinner ready for us in about thirty minutes, if you would like join me?”

“Ok mom, we’ll be over in about thirty minutes.”

“See you later Em, I had a great time with you today.” I blushed and smiled. Sandy just looked at me, and I could tell she wasn’t happy about something.

Mrs. J left. Sandy went to the kitchen window to follow her mum over to the main house. Once she was in the main house she rounded on me and said, “Did you have fun with her?” in a very sarcastic voice.

“Um … yes I did actually. Is there something wrong?”

“Well, she never took me shopping like that. I had to basically buy all of my own clothes. They wouldn’t buy me a thing.”

“You’re kidding, right?”

“No I’m not kidding, I’m dead serious. I’m pissed actually.”

“Sandy, are you pissed at me?”

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Synopsis:

Sandy was not happy with her mom, but her dad made things worse. Would the sleepover make things better or worse? What will her dad do if he found out about the sleepover? Is Sandy still upset with Em?

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 21

Sleepover:

Saturday:

“Um … well I guess I’m a little jealous. My mom never took me out shopping just for the fun of shopping. We only went shopping for necessary items and then only for essentials. When it came to any feminine clothes I always ended up paying for it myself, except for some mundane lingerie that was always cotton and not the most feminine looking. Then it was done grudgingly. Here you go out and she buys you everything. I haven’t even seen what it is you got, but I guess it will be fabulous, I’m sure.”

I was starting to really feel bad now. “I’m sorry Sandy, I didn’t have a clue she treated you that way. That’s horrible. So are you really upset with me then?”

“Um … I know; it’s not you. No I’m not. I’m sorry Em; I guess I’m just upset you get treated better than me when my mom is around. I just feel like I’m a non-entity. I know it’s getting better but heck I feel I gain and then I lose all at the same time. Em, I wish my mom would treat me like she’s treating you. It’s just so infuriating.”

“I guess I sort of understand, I never had those problems.”

“I guess that is why I’m jealous, I wish I didn’t have those problems either.”

“Sandy, I’m sure they will get better soon, your mom will come around.”

“Well it isn’t just my mom, it’s my dad also.”

“Well, that I can’t promise, but I’ll try to work on him too. Maybe we can get him turned around.”

“It would be nice. I’m sorry Em, I shouldn’t have snapped at you. I guess it all just got away from me.”

I hugged Sandy, for she looked like she sure could use one. She started to cry.

“Sandy, are you going to be ok?”

She nodded her head and squeezed me tight. She backed up and wiped her eyes, “What must you think of me?”

I smiled weakly at her then said, “Well you better go clean up, your makeup streaked.”

“Em, I’m supposed to be helping you, not the other way around.”

“Well, let’s just say we’re here to help each other.”

“Thank you.”

Sandy went to her bedroom while I went to mine and looked through today’s purchases. Mrs. J had already hung up the dress. I saw the nighty I got for Sandy, this should cheer her up. I took it over to her room and saw she was sitting in front of her vanity redoing her makeup.

“Sandy, I got something for you today. Your mom thought it was a bit risqué, but I wanted to get it for you. She told me not to give it to you until after the sleepover, but I want you to wear it tonight.”

“What is it?”

“Well open it.”

She opened the bag and she let out a very feminine squeal.

“Oh Em, this is beautiful, I love it. I bet my mom had something to say about this.”

“Well … um … yes she did. She kept wanting me to get you a neck high and long nightgown. After I told her this is what I wanted to give you she almost had a fit, but couldn’t say anything. I know she wanted to. It’s really nice, when they think I don’t know about you, but in another way, I wish I could talk openly with her. I know I can get her to see that you’re truly a girl, if she could only see what I see, she wouldn’t be doing what she’s doing to you. As for the shopping trip with her, be patient, I think I’ve shamed her into it. I’m sure she’ll ask you soon to go with her. I guess she’s starting to realize what it is she’s missing with you.”

“Oh Em, you’re the best. Do you know that?” She gave me a hug. “I love your gift to me and I can’t wait to put it on.”

“You’ll look great in it. I’ve one similar, so we’ll look like sisters.”

“I really do love you sis.”

“We better hurry up, or we’ll be late for dinner.”

“Right, let me get back and get my makeup fixed.”

I left and got ready myself. We went over to the main house and as soon as we entered the kitchen I heard the familiar running from little feet. I heard the kitchen door open and I saw Kevin tentatively take a look into the kitchen, as soon as he saw it was us, he screamed Em and Sandy are here and came charging towards us and I opened my arms to catch him.

“Oof, how is my favorite game player?”

He hugged me very tightly, almost choking me and gave me a kiss on the cheek, as I gave him one.

“Great, Auntie Em. Will you play a game with me? You promised yesterday.”

“Yes, I promised. I’ll play a game with you after dinner, ok? I can’t play long, because we have to get ready for guests tonight, ok?”

“Ok Em.” I put him down and he ran to Sandy and hugged his sister hard also. “How are you Sandy?”

“Not bad Kevin, did you have a good day?”

“Oh yes Sandy, I was over at Josh’s house and we had a great time.”

“Well that’s good to hear.”

Mrs. J came walking into the kitchen and said, “Good, you’re here, could you both set the table please? Everything is almost done.”

“How many places should we set Mary?”

“Well for the moment it’s just the four of us. Why don’t you set a fifth place just incase my husband shows up. I wonder where he is, he hasn’t called or left a message.”

“You think he’s ok? Is this something normal?” I asked.

“Well, not really, he usually lets me know what he’s doing and if he’s going to be late. I’ve no idea what he’s up to.”

Looking at the clock I noticed it was five thirty. We wouldn’t really have a lot of time to get ready for the party. I hope we’ll have everything that we’ll need. We set out five place settings and just as we were ready to sit down to eat; we heard a car drive up to the car park. I saw Mary getting up quickly and running to the kitchen window, we followed to see who it is. I could tell she was anxious about her husband.

“Yes, thank the Lord, that’s John car. Good he should be in shortly. Just in time for dinner.”

The kitchen door opened and Mr. J walked in. He took off his coat and hung it up. He was a bit subdued.

Mary said, “Hi honey, how’re you?” looking at him kind of apprehensively.

He just grunted a “Hi.” and walked right past his wife, without saying anything further.

I could tell Mrs. J was not too happy about this. She looked at us and just let out a sigh.

We all walked back into the dining room and we didn’t see Mr. J there. Mary looked kind of puzzled and walked towards the living room to see if he was there. Nope, he wasn’t there either. She then walked to her bedroom and found he was there looking into his closet and noticed all his clothes were gone.

“What did you do with my clothes?”

“They’re in the spare guest bedroom’s closet.”

“Oh.”

He just turned around walked right past Mrs. J and into the guest bedroom and got a change of clothes without saying a word. No yelling or shouting. I guess this kind of unnerved Mrs. J.

“Is everything ok?” she asked of him.

He ignored her completely. He just went into the bathroom to wash and change.

“Did you have anything to eat?”

He still ignored her.

“Well, if you want something to eat, it’s on the table. I’m sure you know were that is!”

Still nothing from him.

“Come on girls lets eat. John is in one of his little boy, pouty, stubborn streaks. If he wants something to eat he can join us.”

We all sat down and Mrs. J said a little prayer of thanks and added the following, “Please see that John will find peace, enlightenment and solace with what he has been asked to do. Let him find the love and tolerance I know he could have. Please let him come to his senses and join us quietly for dinner. Amem.”

I could tell the tension, yet again, is thick in the house when Mr. J is home for dinner. I know Sandy was a little ticked off at her mom, for what she did this afternoon for me and I was sure she was going to tell her about it. Now I think Sandy realizes things are a bit stressed and decided not to say anything, at least for tonight. We ate our meal in relative silence. The food was delicious, but everything being so tense it was hard to tell you what we had to eat. Everyone’s mood was dampened. I could tell Mary was really worried something had gone wrong today and Mr. J didn’t want to talk about it. We heard him go into the living room, grab the evening paper, turn on the TV to some evening news channel and settled down for a long evening.

Mary was looking at us like she didn’t know what to do. She looked lost. I knew we couldn’t talk about what we had planned for the evening, for if Mr. J heard it, I’m sure he would have gone off like a firecracker and gotten angry at all of us.

We finished eating and we were taking the dishes into the kitchen when Mary said, “Em, I know you don’t have a lot of time, why don’t you take Kevin to his room and play a game with him. He has been waiting patiently for you to do this and I know you promised him last night you would. Sandy and I can clean up.”

“Are you sure Mary?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Kevin you want to go to your room to play a game for a bit? I can’t stay long but at least we can play one or two games, ok?”

“Ok, Auntie Em.”

So we trudged off to his bedroom. As I closed the door, I could hear Mrs. J confront Mr. J, the door closed to Kevin’s room and I couldn’t hear more then some muffled sounds of what was going on. I’m amazed the walls are so sound proof in this old house.

Kevin and I played about three games when Sandy came to the room and said, “You ready to go Em? We need to get back so we can get ready.”

“Ok Sandy. You going to be ok Kevin?”

“Do you really have to go?”

“I’m afraid so sweetheart, come here and I’ll give you a hug.”

Kevin walked over to me and gave me a big hug. “You think we can play some more tomorrow, Auntie Em?”

“We’ll see Kevin, I’m not sure what all has been planned. Let’s play that by ear, ok? I’ll try to make some time for you.”

“Yeepee!!!” Kevin shouted.

I smiled at him and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “You be good for your mum tonight, ok? I think she’s going to need you to be extra nice.”

“I will, Em.” I hugged him tight and let him go.

“Ok Sandy, I’m ready.”

“Come here squirt and give me a goodnight hug.” Sandy said to Kevin.

Kevin ran over to Sandy and gave her a big hug and kiss. “Goodnight sis. See you in the morning.”

We went back to our flat. “So what happened after I went into Kevin’s room, I couldn’t hear a thing.”

Sandy chuckled, “The reason you couldn’t hear a thing, I told you that my previous relatives, that owned the house, were government dignitaries. They had all the rooms sound proofed so you had security. I think that is why my mom wanted you to go to Kevin’s room. She knew you wouldn’t hear what was being said. My mom is very shrewd.”

“So what did she have to say to your dad?”

“She got kind of pissed at him. First for not calling ahead and telling her when he would be home and second, that he was acting like a total jerk in front of not only us, but you too. He didn’t say much and just looked at her kind of stupidly. I saw my mom wanted to hit him but held back. She started to cry at this point and she wanted to know what was going on with him. He finally put the paper down and said he didn’t want to talk about it. He was humiliated today and he just wants to get himself back together. He told her he wanted to be left alone for a while. My mom was all put out and said, “Fine, you want to be left alone then you shall be left alone!”

she went to the bedroom and closed herself in. I walked past her door, putting my ear on it and I could hear her crying. I went back out to the living room and glared at my dad and he took one look at me, turned red, then picked up his paper and buried his face into it.”

“Wow, I do think this is bad. Have your parents ever done this before?”

“Not that I can remember. It may have, when I transitioned, but I was already living here about that time. I feel my dad didn’t want me in the house, when he found out about everything that was going on with me. So if there was a major blow-up, I wouldn’t hear it.” Sandy looked like she was about ready to cry again.

“Hey, it’s not your fault, ok? Don’t punish yourself. I’m sure they’ll get through this. After all, it really was his own fault, if you recall, for doing what he did to that person at that company. It has nothing to do with you.”

“I would love to believe that Em, but I am a realist. If it weren’t for me, he probably never would have been bothered about people like me. For it didn’t directly affect him. Now he takes it personally.”

“Hey Sandy, come over, it’s NOT YOUR FAULT! Don’t even think like that. Your dad is a bigot and has an un-rational fear of people like us. A homophobe someone called it. Please don’t take it personal. He did it all by himself and you know that.”

“Well it still hurts, Em.” as her tears started to pour out of her eyes. I went over and hugged her.

“Come on Sandy, we need to get ready for the gang, they’ll be here anytime now. We haven’t even begun to get ready.”

“You’re right as usual. Let’s get a move on. You get the veggies ready and I’ll get the chips and dip and clean the fruit and stick that in a bowl.” She got a napkin and wiped her eyes clean of tears.

I looked at her and started to chuckle.

“What’s so funny?”

“Go take a look in the mirror Hun.”

I watched her go into the living room and looked in an ornate mirror hanging on the wall.

“Oh wow, I look like a raccoon, only worse.” She started to giggle.

“Why don’t you go freshen up, while I finish up here?”

“Ok, will do.” She went to her bedroom while I made sure the pop was easily accessible in the refrigerator.

I was cleaning up the rest of the dishes and putting them away when I heard a car pull into the car park area. I looked out the window and saw it was Darla and Ally. Darla was pulling a large bag out of the boot of the car, as well as some sleeping bags and pillows. She handed the sleeping bags and pillows to Ally. I saw Ally was looking around in awe at the house out front and at our flat. Darla pointed to the stairs in the garage that led up to our flat and saw Ally head that way, with Darla in pursuit.

I shouted to Sandy, “Hey, Darla and Ally are here!”

“Be right out.”

I opened the door for them and Ally saw me and squealed, “Em, this is simply fabulous.”

“Hi Ally, Darla. Do you need any help Darla?”

“No, I’ll be fine, I brought a few things over for tonight.”

“I’ll say, look at that bag, it looks like you packed for a week.”

She giggled. “Just wait and see.”

“Ok. You can put it in the living room.” as I pointed the way.

Ally threw the sleeping bags and pillows into a corner then took off her coat while she looked around and said, “Wow Em this is simply fab. Only you and Sandy live here?”

As I took her coat I said, “Yes, just me and Sandy, isn’t it grand?”

“I’ll say.” Darla took off her coat and handed it to me also.

“Let me hang up your coats and I’ll show you two around.”

“Hi Darla, hi Ally how are you two this evening?”

“Great Sandy. And you?” they both said in unison.

“Oh, not doing to bad, I guess.”

“You have a fab flat Sandy.” Ally intoned.

“Yes, I like it. It has its advantages.” Sandy was smiling broadly.

“You want me to show them around Sandy? Or do you want to do it?”

“I guess I’ll let you do it Em. You girls want anything to drink? I’ll get it ready while you take the tour.”

“You wouldn’t have any hot chocolate, would you? I need something to warm me up, it’s so cold out there and the roads are covered with snow.” Ally mentioned.

“I can do that. How about you Darla? The same?”

“That sounds great Sandy.”

“Ok two hot chocolates coming up.” Sandy put a large kettle of water on the stove to boil.

“I hope you put a lot of water on? I’m sure the other girls will want some too.”

“Good point. If we run low on the hot chocolate mix, I can go to my parents house to get some more.”

“What, that house out front is your parent’s house?” Ally questioned.

“Yep, this was the carriage house for the cook, maid and butler back when my relatives owned the house.”

“Wow, this place is a mansion.” Ally stated.

“Hardly.” Sandy said.

“Well it is, by our standards.” Ally again said.

I showed Darla and Ally around, when I heard Sandy say, “Maddy and Sabrina are here. Oh, Amy and Bernie just arrived also.”

“Great!” I yelled back. “The gang is here. I wonder if Gaby, Jules, Brit and Deb are going to show? The last I heard they couldn’t give me an answer?”

“Well, I guess we’ll just have to wait and see.” Sandy said as she opened the door for the new visitors.

Everyone squealed when they all saw each other. It was pandemonium there for a while. Both Sandy and I where smiling broadly. This was just the thing we needed for tonight. Something to take our minds off what had just happened a bit ago. I could tell Sandy was happy and delighted to have real company for a change. Our flat was big, but with so many girls here, it didn’t look that big after all. We had the others throw their things into the bedrooms for the time being. Both Sabrina and Amy brought some more stuff with them. I hadn’t a clue what was all going on, but it did look like they all were packed to stay the week. Everyone was talking at once to what seemed like everyone. We passed out the hot chocolate to everyone so we sat and just chatted for a while.

The phone rang and Sandy answered it. We all quieted down so Sandy could hear.

“Hello? … Oh, hi Miss Bell, how are you? … That’s great to hear. … Well we’re having a sleepover; the gang from England is here with their hosts. The only people not here are Gaby, Jules Britney and Debbie. … No we’re not sure if they are going to make it. Em never got confirmation they would be here. ... Uh huh. … Uh huh … Ok that sounds great, I’ll let everyone here know. … Yes, that does help doesn’t it? I’ll make sure they call home to make sure their parents know also. … Great, I’ll let them know that, I’m sure it will be great fun. … Ok Miss Bell you too. … Goodnight.” She hung up the phone.

“What did Miss Bell want?” I said as Sandy was smiling.

“We all are invited to a cross country skiing picnic tomorrow, starting at eleven in the morning. We’re all supposed to meet at Jack’s Diner’s parking lot. We’ll then cross country ski into the woods, to a clearing, were there will be a picnic lunch already set up for us and people will be bringing something for us to eat. After we’re done eating, we’ll ski back to the diner. If people don’t have ski’s they’ll be provided by some of the people. Dress warmly; I’m sure it will be cold tomorrow. Em, I’ve a snowsuit you can borrow and a set of cross-country skis, so you’ll be all set. I’m supposed to tell the rest of you to call your respective homes to let them know what’s going on so that there are no surprises. Who wants to call first?”

Maddy didn’t need to call; Miss Bell was the one that told all of us. So Ally and Darla called first; than Sabrina called home; then Amy and Bernie. Seems like everything was set for tomorrow.

“Did Miss Bell explain why we were doing this tomorrow, Sandy?” I said.

“Oh it’s something the community does when we have snow on the ground. We don’t often get this much snow, so it’s a rarity and when we do, we try to make it a festive occasion.”

“Oh, cool!” we all said.

“I’ve never skied before, so this will be fun.” I said.

“Me neither.” both Ally and Bernie stated together.

“Well what shall we do now?” I asked.

“I brought some magazines for makeup and hairstyles.” Darla stated.

“I brought some games we could play.” Sabrina stated.

“I brought some movies if anyone is interested. Also some teen magazines and stuff.” Amy said.

“Wow, you girls are organized.” Sandy said. “We got all the veggies, fruit chips, salsa and dip. We also have soda’s in the fridge and anything else your heart desires, just help yourself.”

“Great Sandy, what should we do first?” Amy asked.

“Why don’t we do hair and makeup?” Bernie said.

“Ok, I’ll get my bag of stuff. Amy you want to get your magazines?” Darla stated.

Before Sandy and I knew it, the girls were passing out magazines and we were reading up on all kinds of things about makeup and hairstyles. Maddy saw one style of hair and makeup and she said, “This would look good on Em. You think we can do this on her?”

We all looked at what she pointed out. Before I knew it I was getting my face cleaned and makeup put on.

Maddy was doing the makeup, while Ally and Bernie were doing my hair.

Sandy was watching in fascination. When it was all over I looked great. One of the girls said, “To bad we don’t have some cute dresses to try on, to see how she looks in them.”

“What do you mean if we could try them on? I’m sure we have enough of a selection in Em’s closet where I have some of my too small dresses and other clothes.” Sandy stated.

The girls squealed again and ran to my room to look in the closet. They found my new dress and they ooohed and awed at it, they were really impressed.

Ally looked at it and said, “When did you get this dress? I’m jealous, even I don’t have a dress this good looking.”

“Well Mrs. Jones and I went to the mall in Waynesboro and went shopping this afternoon, after ballet practice.”

“And you didn’t invite us?”

The girls looked at me like they were upset.

“Um … look girls it wasn’t my idea, ok? I wasn’t the person who came up with the suggestion. It was Mrs. J who wanted to take me out.”

All of a sudden the girls burst out laughing.

“Don’t worry Em, we’re only teasing you. But don’t let it happen again. If you’re going to go shopping you let us know and we’ll all go with you.” All the girls started laughing again, except Sandy.

I noticed some resentment from Sandy when she saw the dress. I know I didn’t show it to her earlier, but I knew she was upset with her mom for buying it for me.

I could see she was concentrating on the dress, but she wasn’t focused on it. She was deep in thought. I guess I know what she’s thinking.

The girls grabbed my shoes and they asked, “Did you get any new lingerie to go with that dress?”

“Yes we did.”

“Well chop, chop girl lets get them and get you all dressed up!” Ally squealed.

Before I knew it, I was told to undress in front of them and put the new lingerie on. I felt a little self-conscious, but all the girls said, “You undressed in the locker room and showered with us, so how is this any different?” I guess they had a point there.

After putting it on, then putting on the dress and heels, they took pictures of me. I must admit I looked gorgeous. The girls were over the moon about it. Even Sandy was. I also knew Sandy was a bit jealous of it, knowing the circumstances of how I came to get this dress. But her spirit wasn’t damped.

“Sandy’s next.” Bernie yelled.

Sandy, God bless her, was in heaven. The girls wanted me to do the makeover for Sandy, they knew I knew what to do and they wanted to watch. After all, the daughter of a cosmetologist better know what to do or she would be disinherited. Mom taught me well over the last three years. Amy and Sabrina did her hair. The other girls went and looked in her closet and got the most elegant dress she had and told Sandy to get the lingerie that was suppose to go with the dress they selected. Sandy got the lingerie and the girls told her to put it on.

Sandy was a little apprehensive at first and she looked at me and I nodded and winked. She put on a smile and said “Ok, you girls ready?”

Not waiting for an answer, she too stripped in front of all the girls, took off her knickers and bra and put on the chosen lingerie for the dress. No one twigged, they all took her for a genetic girl everyone thought she was and I could see the relief on Sandy’s face when she was all done. It was like Sandy preformed some sort of ‘Trial by Fire’ ritual and I could just see her confidence shoot through the roof. She relaxed and played along. I could tell Sandy was having a ball. She looked great after they finished up with her. They took pictures of her also.

Sandy ended up putting makeup on Amy; Maddy did Sabrina, Ally did Darla and I did Maddy, while Darla did Ally when they were finished.

We’re all pretty much the same size in clothes, so the other girls raided our closets for the dresses and shoes that were left in there. When we were all dressed and finished, we all looked like the elegant rich going off to a ball.

We took a group shot of all of us.

We decided we were hungry and Sandy said she bought some pizzas for us to eat and we put the pizzas in the oven. I got out the Vegetarian Pizza from the night before and heated it for me. We had a great time.

We all put on our nighties and took off our makeup and brushed out our hair. Sandy and I were the most risqué by comparison, since our outfits were semi transparent. But we all were a bit revealing. Nobody minded it. Sandy turned on the fireplace and it warmed us all, the girls simply loved it.

The rest of the evening we did games galore. Pictionary was a hoot, Charades, we were all rolling on the floor laughing with that. We did many more.

Then later we settle down to watch Princess Diary Two, a chick flick. Normally I really didn’t care for this, I would have preferred to watch an action flick. This time though, I really enjoyed it. I found myself laughing and crying, as everyone else. In the end, I found myself crying when the two lovebirds finally admitted they loved each other. I hope they come out with a Princess Diary Three. I want to see them get married.

The girls wanted to watch another movie, but with the day I had, I was quickly starting to fade. Ally shook me awake and told me to get ready for bed and get some blankets and stuff. I looked around the room and everyone was unrolling their sleeping bags and laying them on the floor next to each other. I went into the bedroom and got some blankets and pillows to lie on the couch. Ally helped me gather them. I went into the bathroom to take my pills and brush my teeth. When I came out Ally said she would sleep with me and I smiled at her. The two of us got the couch and it was a bit cramped but we snuggled up to each other. Sandy decided to sleep in her own room. The rest of the gang slept everywhere on the floor in sleeping bags.

Ally turned to me and whispered to me, “I love you, Em.” and gave me a kiss full on the lips and held it for a long time.

I smiled at her and whispered back, “I love you too, Ally.” Returning the kiss.

With the fire going in the background this was a very romantic setting. I will remember this for a very long time. I had the biggest smile on my face. This was one of those lifetime memories, I just know it.

We both hugged each other and snuggled under the blankets with our arms draped over each other smiling and I saw Ally fall asleep.

She said she loved me, I wonder in what way? As a sister, or something more? Will we survive as a couple? A couple of what though, boy/girl, or girl/girl, or something other, whatever that will be? I really like Ally, but I’m not sure in what way myself, yet? Will she stick with me if I go all the way? Will she still be my friend? I love being a girl. Would she love being with me when I’m all girl? My head started to spin out of control. I started to get drowsy and before I knew it, I too nodded off into the land of nod.

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Synopsis:

"Mom, Cherys, What are you both doing in the states?!?" Em exclaimed. 'How come my mother and stepmother are here from England? Is something wrong?'

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 22

Confrontations:

Sunday:

“Em, come on wake up! Em come on your late! Come on Em, your going to be late for your most important day!” Sandy yelled at me as she shook me awake, “Come on Em you need to get into the shower quick and don’t forget to shave all over. You want to be nice and smooth for this evening, don’t you?”

“Huh? What? Oh … ok … I … un, oh ok.” As I groggily got up and headed to the shower and cleaned myself up and noticed my breasts felt great and so did my private parts as I soaped up and cleaned myself.

“Don’t forget to wash and condition your hair.”

“Ok Sandy will do, gees give me a break.”

“After finishing the shower, drying, putting on lotion and powder to smell nice, I wrapped my hair in a towel and put a towel about my breasts and walked out of the loo. I Saw Sandy laying out my clothes on the bed. “Come on Girl, get over here and I’ll help put on your lingerie.”

“Ok, coming.”

I walked over to her and she told me to turn around and drop the towel, which I did without hesitation. She wrapped something white around me and realized it was a beautiful white Basque style corset, which supported my breasts beautifully and pushed them up to really show some sexy cleavage. She fastened the metal busk in front of the corset and then went around to the back and started pulling on the strings and pulled in my waist by four inches. I could hardly breathe.

“Sandy, don’t you think your tightening it a bit too tight?”

“That’s the price we women pay for beauty Em, so be still and let me finish. We’ll barely make it on time as it is.”

I was starting to wonder what it was we were going to be late for? The ski trip? Why do I need a corset for a ski trip?

“Oh Em you’re going to look so beautiful today. This is your day girl, this is what every girl dreams of.”

‘What, cross country skiing?’ I thought.

After the corset was done she had me put on some white sheer stockings and fasten them to the garter tabs on the corset, making sure the seams were straight. Then she had me step into a pair of very sexy translucent, lacy knickers. I looked into the full-length mirror and thought wow I look hot in this.

Just then there was a knock on the bedroom door and Sandy got up to open it.

I was shocked! Standing in the doorway was my mother with the biggest smile on her face and as she stepped in, I got a double shock, for there was Cherys. Both of them were beaming.

“Hi Em.” my mother said as she came over to me and gave me the biggest hug I’ve ever in my life received from her. “How’s my baby doing on her most important day?”

“Great mum, what are you and Cherys doing here?” as Cherys came over and hugged me.

“You’ll be the most beautiful girl there, my lovely daughter. I’m so happy for you.” Cherys said.

“Come sit down oh my lovely daughter and I’ll start work on your hair. Sandy, why don’t you go and get ready while we work on Em, ok?”

“Sure Sylvia. It’s a good thing you two are here, otherwise we would have been very late.”

“No problem, hurry up and get dressed. I’ll do Em’s hair and Cherys will do her makeup. When I’m finished, I’ll do your hair, is that fine with you?”

“Oh yes, it will. This is going to be such a lovely day.” uttered Sandy as she dashed out of the room.

“Mum what’s going on here? Why are you here in the states? What’s happening?”

“Hush, you worry to much. Just sit back and relax, Cherys and I will make you beautiful. By the time we’re done with you, you’ll look like a Goddess.” So I did what my mom told me to do. I shut up and let them both work on me.

About 45 minutes later, I had my hair coifed and tiny flowers inserted in the up-do my mum put my hair in; it was definitely a classic style and looked very lovely. My makeup and my nails painted by Cherys, who was smiling like a Cheshire cat. I looked in the mirror and I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. I looked good before, but now … WOW! I looked absolutely stunning. I looked more mature and could be a true model. I’ll have all the boys dropping their tongue out of their mouths when they see me. I can’t wait to see that happen. That’ll be so awesome.

“Ok princess, time for your dress. Come with us and we'll get you into it.” Mum said.

We walked into the living room and there on the couch was the most beautiful gown I’d ever seen. It was all in white, had a deep plunging neckline and it had a very low back line with fine mesh material up to the neck with very delicate lace around the neck with pearls interwoven through it, looking much like a collar. The shear material made it look like there was nothing at all from my neck to the lower back of the dress, which was trimmed in the same delicate lace and pearls as my collar was. The dress looked like a Cinderella type gown. There is a row of tiny white buttons running down the back of this shear material, which means I’ll need help to remove the gown. Several crinolines were lying on the couch. I assume these were for under the skirting. The arms were made of the same shear material with delicate lace cuffs and a little eyelet to hook around the middle finger to keep the sleeve from riding up your arm. It was one of the most beautiful dresses I’ve ever seen. Sitting on the floor, in front of the chair, was a pair of white, three-inch heeled, pumps, in a very feminine style, that will go well with the dress.

Thinking about it, it dawned on me that this looked like a wedding dress for a bride. Lying on the chair was the veil. It dawned on me; I was getting married and I was to be the bride. Whom am I marrying? What’s happening?

I moved when I was told to move and turned and bent when I need too. Everything was a blur. Once the gown was on and I had my heels on my feet, mum put the veil into my hair. After I was all finished, mum remembered I needed something new and something blue, a blue lacy garter to put on my leg and she slid it up for me. Then she remembered something old and gave me her mother’s pearled earrings and placed them in my ears. Then she remembered something borrowed, “Here dear, this is a lacey hankie from when I got married. I would like it given back, alright?”

“Ok mum, I’ll make sure you get it back.”

Mom let me look in the mirror before we left. I really looked beautiful. I never knew I could look so good. I was thrilled.

My mom finished with Sandy and when Sandy came out of her room, she really looked awesome, absolutely ravishing. She was wearing a floor length, powder blue, strapless evening gown, that really showed off her assets and what assets she had. She had 3 inch powder blue heels on that matched her dress. Her hairstyle was very similar to mine and she looked like she was in her twenties and very sophisticated.

“Sandy you really look hot.”

“Well the matron of honor should look her best, but the bride should look the greatest on her wedding day Em and you’ve accomplished that! Look at you, you are a Goddess.” She came over to me and gave me a hug.

“Well girls shall we head for the cathedral? The limo is waiting for us out front.”

Sandy picked up her powder blue handbag and the powder blue wrap to cover up over her shoulders, while I picked up my petite white handbag and mom wrapped a white shawl around me to keep me warm while we went to the church. Cherys and Mum lead the way downstairs and made sure I didn’t get dirty or catch my dress on anything. There was a beautiful, white, stretch limo waiting for us in the car park, with a hunk of a guy being the chauffeur. He looked yummy. We got into the limo and were whisked away to the church.

When we arrived I saw Britney, Sabrina, Maddy and Gaby dressed in their cheer outfits, waiting for us.

I looked at Sandy and saw her smiling. She looked at me and said: “What?”

“Why are they in their cheer costumes?”

“They’re your bridesmaids. Those are the outfits you wanted them to wear, remember?”

“Oh, I guess.” I said, not really knowing if I did or didn’t.

As soon as the limo came to a stop, the cheerleaders started cheering for me. I was embarrassed.

My mum and Cherys came over and started to fuss again. Making sure everything was perfect.

All of a sudden my father came out of the church with Rachael and Kevin. Rachael came over to me and gave me a hug.

Kevin shouted, “Auntie Em, auntie Em, you’re beautiful!”

I smiled at him and said, “Thank you dear.”

“I have everything planned for you. Remember glide down that aisle, think where your feet have to go and slowly and gracefully move it there. You ARE not and never have been a boy, so DON’T STRUT!”

Ellen and Valerie, Ellen’s life partner and professional model, came out of the church.

“There’s Em! Em you look fantastic in that dress. I’m glad I helped you find it.” Ellen said, as she gave me a hug.

“Wow, Em, you look absolutely gorgeous. You’d make a great fashion model. Come and see me after your honeymoon, I may be able to find you a modeling job.” Valerie stated.

My dad said, “Are you ready sweetheart? It’s time.”

“Ok people, places everyone. It’s time to start the music. Ms and Mrs. Morgan, referring to my two mums, please enter the church and get to your seats. Bridesmaids take your places. Kevin, you’re the ring bearer. Please follow the bridesmaids in and stand by the groomsmen, ok?” Rachael said.

“Ok Rachael, I can do that.” he smiled at me and ran after the bridesmaids.

Sandy helped me with my bridal train to make sure it wouldn’t get hung up on anything, nor get dirty. We both walked up the steps as dad steadied me by lending me his left arm.

Once I was outside the doors leading in to the church, I heard the music start. It was Lowengren’s Wedding March. I saw Bernie start the cheerleaders walking. Gaby was the last cheer girl to walk down the aisle. The girls were waving their Pom-Poms instead of flowers.

Kevin started his trek down the aisle playing a Game boy and not really paying attention to anything else, while the pillow, with the wedding rings pinned to it, was under his arm.

Sandy turned and smiled at me and said, “Meet you at the alter.” she turned back and proceeded down the aisle.

“Ready pumpkin?” my dad turned to me, “I love you Rhod, you make a very beautiful woman.” He smiled and turned and started walking me down the aisle.

Everyone stood up as I processed. Then it hit me. My dad called me Rhod, I turned and looked at him in horror, he just smiled at me and winked.

“You know?”

“Certainly. We knew from the very first time. That is why Cherys made you wear nothing but skirts and dresses when you were with us. We figured you wanted to be a girl. So she trained you in the art of being a true woman and a wife.”

I about screamed. This all could have been avoided if I had known.

I looked down the aisle to see whom I was marrying, but all I could see was an individual dressed all in white, that looked like a tux. It shown so bright I couldn’t see the face.

The rest of the groomsmen are all dressed in black and I noticed one of the groomsmen was DAN! He was leering at me with an evil smile on his face. Like he knew something was going to happen, or he wanted to have me, or something.

I then looked around the church at the people and I saw that the kids from both schools were there. The Warsop kids on the left, and the AHS kids on the right.

I noticed that the boys from my school were giggling, laughing and sneering while pointing at me. The girls looked confused and looked sorry for me.

On the right the AHS boys were drooling and leering at me having sexual fantasies; I’m sure. The girls were all looking like they were mad at me, cursing the boys at the same time and hitting them.

I saw Jules sitting with her Dad, Mr. Bond and a few pews later I saw Mrs. Bond sitting with some guy I never met before.

I looked to the front and my bridesmaids were doing a cheer for me. I saw my mum and Cherys crying, standing by the front pew.

I looked towards the groom and the groom was so bright I still couldn’t see the face. As I got closer, I thought I could see that it was Ally. I smiled when I saw this.

My dad was asked, “Who gives this person to be wed?”

He said, “I do.”

He raised my veil and gave me a full and really sensual kiss on my lips; the kiss lasted a lot longer than it should have. I started to get dizzy.

Ally took my hand and led me up the steps toward the alter. I was still dizzy during of all this and I didn’t know what all was happening.

The minister asked, “Is there any reason that these two individuals should not be wed?”

“Ya, dude, she the bride, is a he!” Dan yelled, laughing maniacally.

Mrs. Jones said, “What? Did you know about this Jessica?”

“Yes I did Mary.”

“Your fired! Get your things out of the school and never make your presence known to us ever again. This is so disgusting.”

The minister cleared his throat and smiled, “Quiet everyone! This makes everything even better. Let us continue.”

The last thing I heard was, “Do you Em, take this person to be your lawfully wedded groom, to love, honor and obey?”

“I do.”

Turning to Ally, “Do you take this person to be your lawfully wedded wife to love cherish and devour so long as she lasts?”

“I do.”

Kevin came forward and gave us the rings. We slipped them on each other’s ring finger, as I thought ‘Devour so long as she lasts?’

“I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now devour the bride. I turned to look at the groom and to my horror Ally transformed into Mr. J. His mouth opened very large and it looked like the mouth of a very large shark. He went for my head and I screamed as he stuck my head in his mouth. Everyone was laughing at me. I heard the cheer team screaming a cheer. Mr. J closed his mouth around my head and everything went dark. I woke up screaming and sitting up, sweating on the couch in the living room.

Ally was saying, “Em what’s wrong? Are you Ok? What happened?”

I guess I woke everyone up with my scream and found myself sweaty. Sandy came running out of the bedroom, “Em, are you alright?”

The other girls were looking at me with concern too.

I felt sooooo embarrassed. “Ah … I’m sorry everyone, I guess I had a nightmare. I’m sorry I woke you.”

I got up and went to the loo and freshened myself up and went potty. I was feeling much better. What a bizarre dream that was. I wonder what caused that to happen. I shuddered thinking about the dream.

Ally held the blankets up and everyone was still looking at me as I crawled under.

“Honestly, I’ll be ok. It was just a silly dream.”

Everyone got comfortable again and we all went back to sleep with Ally spooning me, with her arm around me.

Morning arrived and we all slowly got up with some of the girls quickly going to the loos.

Someone knocked at the door and Sandy in her nighty went to answer it.

“Oh mom! How are you doing? Why are you here so early?” as she let her mum in and quickly closed the door.

“Hi Sandy, I just came over to invite all the girls to the main house for breakfast. How does that sound?”

“Umm … that sounds wonderful, but what about, ah … you know?”

“Oh don’t worry about that. I’ll handle that issue if it arises. Um … I see Em gave you your nighty last night. It looks very lovely on you. A bit revealing, isn’t it?”

“Um not really mom. It’s very nice, I love it.”

About that time some of the girls came out of both bedrooms and were heading for the living room when they saw Mrs. J.

“Good morning Mrs. Jones. How are you today?” they all said in unison.

“Good morning girls. I just came over to invite you all over for breakfast. How does that sound?”

“Great!” they all yelled.

“Well you girls get dressed and clean up here. We’ll eat in about an hour. Will that suit everyone?”

“Yes no problem.” everyone intoned.

Mary turned back to Sandy, “Well, I’ll let you clean up and get dressed Sandy. I hope you have a bit of privacy when you do?” as Mrs. J was looking at her bedroom and saw the girls running in and out of there, as well as Em’s.

I saw Mary look at Sandy’s nether region and get a perplexed look on her face. It took everything I had to keep from giggling.

“Morning Mary.” I said.

“Good morning Em? You have a good time last night?”

“Oh yes, we had a fantastic time.”

I saw her look me over also, but she didn’t give me any funny looks like she had given Sandy.

“That nighty is really gorgeous on you Em, it suits you. If ever you wear that for your boyfriend, he won’t know what to look at first. You’re a gorgeous girl.” Mary giggled.

I smiled and blushed at the comment.

“Well, I better get going and get ready for you girls. Dress warmly, it’s cold out there and the snow really fell last night.”

“Oh mom, there is a cross country skiing picnic, at eleven AM, starting at Jack’s Diner. All the exchange students and their hosts have been invited. I’m planning on taking Em to it. Are you interested in coming along?”

“I probably should, but with recent events, I’m not really up for it. You girls go and have fun. Em can use my skis.”

“Ok, mom.”

“I’ll see you girls in a bit then. Oh Em, you said you had some laundry that needed to get done. Why don’t you bring it across with you and I’ll get it washed this afternoon. Yours too Sandy.”

“Thank you Mary, you really don’t have too, I can do it when I return.”

“Em it’s no bother at all. Well take care everyone; be careful when you walk across, it’s slippery out there. See you shortly.” She said, as she turned and left the apartment, heading back home.

I turned to Sandy and she looked at me and we both broke out in a giggle fit, sharing the private joke.

Sandy was really in good spirits, but I could tell she was worried about her dad. The other girls in the living room looked at us like we were daft. This got Sandy and me to giggle harder.

Ally said, “What’s so funny?”

“Oh, nothing Ally, trust me. It was something Sandy’s mom did.”

“Oh what did she do?”

“Well I guess she was surprised that Sandy would wear such a risqué nighty, like she did.”

“Why would she worry about that?”

Thinking fast. “Oh she’s a bit old fashioned and feels a woman should be more modest. She asked me not to give her this nighty that I bought for her yesterday, until after the sleepover.”

“You bought Sandy that nighty?” I could tell Ally was not exactly happy about this bit of news.

“Well what did you expect me to do? Mrs. J was buying me everything yesterday; Sandy wasn’t with us at the time and I felt bad. So I thought getting Sandy a new nighty might make Sandy feel good about our trip, instead of feeling left out. What would you’ve done?”

“Oh, sorry Em, I guess the same thing.”

I walked over to Ally and gave her a sisterly hug and said. “All’s forgiven.”

Sandy said, “Well we all better get a move on, so we get done here and move over to the main house to have breakfast. My mom might get upset if we don’t show up on time.”

So both Ally and I headed to my room and decided to take a shower together; scrubbing each others back to save time and water. I enjoyed this, I hope we do this more often.

I saw Sandy and Bernie go into Sandy’s room and I think they may have done the same thing, just to save time.

Ally walked out of my bedroom wearing a turban and a towel wrapped around her breasts, same as me.

I saw Sandy and Bernie dressed the same way and Sandy told the others they were welcome to use her shower while she got dressed, as I did also. Maddy and Sabrina went into Sandy’s room and Amy and Darla went into my room.

The girls got undressed. I was picking out my clothes for the day when I remembered I was going to need a snowsuit and Sandy said she had one for me. I walked into Sandy’s room and saw Maddy and Sabrina naked, but thought nothing of it. They saw me and smiled and walked into the loo.

“Sandy, what should I wear for the day? You said you had a snowsuit.”

“Oh right Em, follow me.”

Still in her towels, we walked back over into my room, where Amy and Darla were naked and they too smiled at us as they walked into the loo. Sandy led me into the closet and she pulled out a red suit that looked like a one-piece space suit. Trousers and coat all attached, with a front zipper to close it all up. It definitely looked warm. There was also a hood attached to it. I would look great in that.

“Just wear some jeans and a sweater should be all you need.” She picked up some heavy looking boots, “Here are some ski boots you can use, they should fit you. You may want to wear them over to mom’s.”

“Ok.”

“Well let’s get dressed and get some makeup on. We need to get ready to head.”

“Thanks Sis, you’re the greatest.”

“So are you sis.” She warmly smiled, as she left the closet heading back to her room.

I got my knickers and bra, then dug out my jeans and a warm jumper. I found some warm looking socks in one of the other drawers. These must have been Sandy’s, so I borrowed them.

I finished getting dressed, when Amy and Darla came out of the loo wrapped in towels and headed for the living room. I went to the vanity and put on some makeup. I walked to the loo and used the blow dryer to dry my hair and style it somewhat. I’m sure it isn’t necessary to waste much time on my hair, since it was going to be covered by the hood of my ski suit. I put on some perfume and took the boots out to the kitchen.

Maddy and Sabrina just came out of Sandy’s room and they took off their towels as they started to put their knickers and bras on. I was watching the view of everyone getting dressed and wonder if my body would ever look as good as theirs? Ally saw me being pensive and walked over to me.

“What are you thinking about?”

Smiling at her, “I was just thinking if my body would ever look as good as yours or any of the girls here, without the prosthetics.”

“Oh Em, I’m sure you will eventually. Although I’m going to miss Rhod a bit.”

“Will you still love me if I go all the way?”

“Certainly Em, you are like a sister to me.”

This bit of news bothered me a bit. So does this mean we can’t be lovers if I go all of the way? Will she stick by me, as a lover or as a sister? I really hate to lose her. I really do love her. “Sigh!”

“Why the big sigh, Em?”

“Oh nothing.”

“Come on Em, don’t tell me nothing. It’s something, so get over and spill.”

“No, really Ally, it’s nothing. Please drop it.” I certainly didn’t want to lose the upbeat mood.

She looked at me pensively. I just smiled at her. I gathered my dirty laundry and lingerie, put it in a bag and got it ready to take over to the main house.

The girls were ready to traipse over to the main house, so we donned our coats and grabbed our handbags then left, with Sandy and I carrying our dirty laundry and the wet towels.

We entered the kitchen and Mary saw us and welcomed us to chez Jones’s. She told me to leave the bag by the steps leading to the basement she was pointing at; I assumed anyway. She then told us to go into the dining room and to grab a seat at the table.

Kevin saw me and ran over to me jumping into my arms. Screaming, “Auntie Em you’re here!”

The girls saw this and they started to laugh, as I gave Kevin a hug and a kiss to the cheek. “Have you been a good boy for your mum?”

“Yes Em, I was. Can we play a game after breakfast Em?”

“Sorry Kevin, not this morning. Maybe later today, ok?”

Kevin pouted, “Ok Em, but you promise?”

“We’ll see, ok sweetheart?”

“Ok Em.” he said, giving me a big hug and a kiss on the lips.

I put him down and the other girls were impressed.

Maddy said, “Em, someday you’ll make a great mother.”

“Thank you Maddy.” I took that as a complement.

Mrs. J heard that and said, “I totally agree with you Maddy, Em will make a fantastic wife and a mother. She really knows how to handle kids and adults.”

All the girls giggled at that bit of news. I just blushed. Sandy just shook her head at me, as Kevin bid his sister a good morning.

Mrs. J brought out the scrambled eggs and ham with cheese, a plate of toast and asked what we all wanted to drink. Kevin joined us for breakfast. She took our orders and headed back to the kitchen.

Just then I heard Mr. J walking through the hallway from the bedrooms and he rounded the corner and stopped dead.

“ Uh … What’s this? A women’s convention?”

Before we could say anything, Kevin said, “These girls were over at Sandy’s for a sleepover last night dad. They just came over for breakfast. Isn’t that great?”

Oh how I wished Kevin wouldn’t have said that.

All the girls said, “Good morning Mr. Jones.”

“Uh … Morning girls.”

Mary wasn’t in the room at the time. Mr. J’s manner all of a sudden got very dark. Sandy started to worry.

“Sandy, could you join me for a moment in the bedroom PLEASE?!?” Mr. J said.

I saw the look of terror on Sandy’s face and I saw her turn white.

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Synopsis:

Mr. J looked at Sandy. “Sandy, I would like to have a little chat with you; NOW!” Mrs. J just returned and heard the request and said, “John can I have a word with you please? In the guest bedroom!” I saw him jump. “No, I want to talk with Sandy!” Mary said, “No John, you will talk with me now! OR ELSE!”

I saw him deflate again and got up and followed his wife to his spare bedroom.

I heard the door close. There was too much noise to hear what was being said, but I could tell it was a little heated.

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 23

Cross Country Skiing:

Sunday:

Just then Mrs. J walked into the room and saw her husband. She immediately figured out what was happening.

“John, I invited these girls to breakfast. Why don’t you find a seat and join us.”

“No! I’d rather have a little chat with our s … uh … daughter.”

Mrs. J walked over to her husband and got into his face and quietly said, “No you don’t!” with fire in her eyes, “The mood is light and happy and you definitely want to keep it this way don’t you? Sandy is here with her FRIENDS. Isn’t it GREAT?”

I saw Mr. J deflate, “Ah … yes … um … of course. What I have to say to Sandy can be said later.”

Fortunately the girls were all talking amongst themselves that this little confrontation went unnoticed.

Oh great, I thought. Sandy is in trouble with her dad AGAIN. Sandy looked nervously at me and I smiled at her and winked.

Mr. J shut up and sat down. Mary sat down with the rest of us and she asked, “Can we pray before you start eating?”

Everyone got quiet. Mrs. J said a prayer of thanks and asked that God would help give tolerance, patience and forgiveness. This puzzled some of the girls, but they didn’t ask.

Everyone dug in and everyone was complementing Mrs. J for a fine breakfast.

The talk turned to the ski trip; everyone was making arrangements as to who would be taking who.

I could tell Mr. J was really pissed and hadn’t said a thing during the whole time we were eating, but wanted to. He kept looking at Sandy with daggers in his eyes. Sandy, bless her, never looked at her dad, for fear she would lose it. I’m not sure the other girls caught on to what was happening. If they did, they were polite enough to not mention anything.

Everyone finished eating their breakfast. The girls asked if they could use the phone so they could make arrangements to be picked up, since they all had to get ready for the cross-country skiing. Mrs. J showed the girls where the phone was.

Mrs. J was taking the dishes out to the kitchen and some of the girls were helping.

When she left the room, Mr. J looked at Sandy. “Sandy, I would like to have a little chat with you; NOW!”

Mrs. J just returned and heard the request and said, “John can I have a word with you please? In the guest bedroom!”

I saw him jump. “No, I want to talk with Sandy!”

“No John, you will talk with me now! OR ELSE!”

I saw him deflate again and got up and followed his wife to his spare bedroom.

I heard the door close. There was too much noise to hear what was being said, but I could tell it was a little heated.

After a bit Mary came out and I saw a look of determination on her face, she looked like she could chew nails and spit them out.

A while after that Mr. J came out and I saw him holding his keys and I heard him go through the kitchen and a bit later I heard the back door open and close and Mr. J get in his car and leave.

Mary came back in and went over to Sandy and quietly told her to relax; she’d handled it with her father. Sandy wanted to ask what happened but knew she couldn’t ask with the others around.

“Hey Em, let’s go downstairs to the basement and look for the skis and poles; we also have to look for the car rack to put them on.”

The other girls were still making phone calls, so we both decided it was a good time to go look. I carried my laundry bag down into the basement. I was amazed by the size of the basement. It looked like a giant convention hall. It was that huge and it had high ceilings. Someone had finished the basement so it looked like the rest of the house. We could have a full field soccer match down here or a field hockey game. This was simply awesome.

Sandy led me to a side room and I saw where the washer and dryer were.

“Put your laundry over there, Em.” pointing to where the other laundry sat, “Follow me.and we’ll look for the equipment.”

“Your dad was being a real prat again wasn’t he?”

“Yes he was, he scared me silly I don’t mind mentioning.”

“I saw. You looked like you were ready to run out of the house. I thought you were going to faint when I saw you turn white as a sheet when he told you to follow him. Thank goodness for your mom.”

“Yes thank God for that. She has finally come to her senses and is standing up to dad. She usually would back down when things like that would happen. I’m glad she is finally helping me. Today was a first.”

“Well maybe things will become a lot better now that she has gotten her backbone and is standing up for not only you, but herself.”

“Yes, she has gotten better in the last week.”

“Sandy, I’m sure she will get lots better soon. I’m sure she just didn’t know what to do is all. I think you will see a definite improvement in how she treats you.”

“I certainly hope so Em, heaven knows I have put up with a lot in the last 5 years. Oh here they are. Grab these skis Em, these are mom’s skis. Stand them upright a sec and let me check the height of them with respect to your height. Good they should work for you, they are the proper size.”

“Whatever you say. I haven’t a clue how to ski.”

“Here are the poles for those skis. Ah, here are my skis and poles. Ok, now we need to look for the car carrier.”

We both looked about the room. I saw a contraption that looked like it might hold skis.

“Sandy, is this it?”

Turning around Sandy saw what I was pointing at and she said, “Yes, that’s the carrier I’m looking for. I hope it isn’t too difficult to mount it to the car roof. Usually my dad does it for us. Well grab an end and let’s get this all upstairs.”

We went back upstairs, with all of our equipment, I’m glad it wasn’t too heavy.

“Wow Sandy, that basement is simply awesome. It’s so huge.”

“Yes it is, isn’t it? When I was younger, we used to play basketball games down there, or a modified form of footy ball; when we came here to visit our relatives. I was still a young boy then. We had a lot of fun.”

Sandy became pensive at that time; I could tell she was remembering her childhood.

“Well that was a long time ago and this is now. Shall we gather up the gang and get back to our apartment?”

“Sounds like a plan.”

We herded up the girls and asked them if they were ready to return to Sandy’s.

They all agreed. They still had to finish packing up.

After we returned and the girls raved about her parent’s house. Sandy started to get back into a happier mood. I was glad to see that. The earlier confrontation forgotten, Sandy was herself again and enjoying the company.

The girls all cleaned up the apartment and packed up their stuff. Soon after they finished, their rides started to show. Everyone told Sandy they had a wonderful time and hoped they could do it again sometime. Sandy was all smiles.

“We’ll see you at Jack’s in a bit, you two.” shouted the girls as they left.

“Ok, see you later. Thanks for coming!”

“Was our pleasure Sandy, thanks for having us over and thank your mom for a wonderful breakfast.”

All the girls were finally gone, and the place seemed too quiet.

“That was a lot of fun. We should do that again. No one guessed I wasn’t a girl and they saw me naked. Wow this is so great. Had we not had the gaff, we’d both have been in trouble. Wow, it’s so nice to be thought of as a true girl by everyone. Now the girls really will believe I’m a true girl, hopefully there will be no doubt anymore to anyone, I hope anyway. I never had such a fabulous time as last night. I was worried when I had to change in front of them.”

“I noticed. How do you feel about it now?”

“Great, I no longer fear being discovered. It is like a weight has been removed from my shoulders for a while. I was holding my breath when I was showering with Bernie; that was kind of fun and scary at the same time.”

“Did you see my mom’s expression when she saw me wearing the nighty? That was so cool. I noticed she was looking at my privates and it confused her. I bet she’ll have something to say about it when we’re alone. That was too much. I know she was worried when she saw the girls coming out of my bedroom. Also when they were sorting out what they were going to wear. Did you hear her say, ‘I hope you have a little privacy when you get dressed?’ I could tell she was nervous about it. I wonder what she’d have said if she knew I took a shower with Bernie.”

“Don’t ever tell her. She would go mental if she knew. She would go mental if she knew you got naked in front of everyone last night to put your lingerie on.” I said.

“You know she would.” I giggled. “It’s amazing what girls talk about when they are alone and are with other girls, I had no idea.”

“That’s something I wasn’t even aware of. They certainly do talk about things that I thought were taboo and gross at times. I don’t think boys would ever get as gross as them. I was always embarrassed about what boys talked about in PE class, in the showers. The girls have them beat. I found myself blushing the other day, when I heard what the girls were talking about. Our gang didn’t talk about such things here, but it certainly was an eye opener when they talked about their periods, or male anatomy, or what they look for in other guys. I simply had no clue.”

“Makes you wonder who the superior sex is, doesn’t it?”

I giggled, “Yes it does.”

“Well, let’s finish with the clean ups and get ready to go to Jack’s. We still have to mount the carrier on the roof of my car.”

“Right, be done shortly.” I ran off to my room to go to the loo and freshen up.

Sandy did the same.

I donned the snowsuit. Looking in the mirror, if it wasn’t for the makeup, I looked like Rhod, since only the face showed with the hood up. I tightened the belt around the middle and if it weren’t for the breast forms, I wouldn’t have had any shape at all in this outfit. The forms made me look like a snow bunny. While in the kitchen, Sandy showed me how to get my ski boots on and then we headed down to the car park.

We got the carrier mounted to the car and Sandy mounted the skis and poles to it. It wasn’t as difficult as the men make it out to be.

“Ready to go, Em?”

“Yes I am, Sandy.”

“Well let’s get going then.”

When we arrived at Jack’s, the number of people that were already here amazed me. Sandy removed the skis and poles from the carrack and gave me my set.

“Here Em, put your boots into these bindings and I’ll show you how to adjust them. They need to be properly adjusted, so if you fall the bindings will release your boots so you don’t get your legs or ankles broken.”

Sandy showed me how to snap the boots unto the skis and how to adjust and checked the bindings for proper operation.

Sandy looked at me and said, “Your ready Em. Have you ever skied before?”

“Never Sandy, I’ve never strapped two wooden planks on my feet ever.” I said starting to nervously giggle, I promptly fell down laughing even harder and she started to giggle.

After a bit of lessons from Sandy, I finally started to get the hang of it.

“You’re doing fine Em. Remember you guide the skis, don’t let them guide you.” she chuckled.

“Harrumph, that’s easy for you to say, you know how to ski.”

“Think of it as a challenge, oh dear sister of mine.”

I took off my skis for the moment so I could rest.

Everyone started to line up two abreast. Sandy told me to get in line, or find a partner to get in line with, while she went to check on some of the older kids.

I saw the Walters car pull in to the car park. I saw Drew exiting the car. He was ahead of me, so I hurried to catch up to him.

“Hey Gab, you made it!”

“Er … yeah!”

I walked over to where they parked, carrying my skis.

“This is really cool eh? Can you imagine doing this at home?”

“We never get this much snow, well hardly ever.” Gaby stated.

I noticed Gaby was wearing a long skirt. This puzzled me, but I decided not to say anything. Probably something Brit made him do again. He is going to so freeze his legs off. Doesn’t he know girls wear leggings or slacks or something? Oh well.

“The others should be here soon, hurry up, we can practice before they get here if you’re quick.”

“Here you are Gaby, put these on and I’ll show you how to work the fittings.” Said Mr. W presenting Gaby with a pair of ski boots.

I watched as Mr. W showed Gaby how to put them on and adjust them. I’m glad Sandy showed me back at the house. It’s cold out here. I watched Mr. W put the boots into Gaby’s ski bindings and I watched him adjust it, telling Gaby how to do it if she would have problems later on. The first thing Gaby did was fall down on her bum. Fortunately for her, the skirt was long enough that she didn’t get any snow up her legs. I chuckled a little.

Sandy had told me I only had to slide on these planks to move forward and use the poles to give yourself a push to get going. I’m glad we aren’t going to fly down some hill, for that would get me a face full of snow, I’m sure.

Gaby finally got her coordination in order and we were able to move around pretty well after we both had our skis on. The people were lining up to start skiing into the woods. Gaby and I were abreast of each other and started to follow the rest of the people. We where about five meters apart from the people in front and behind us.

“This is so cool.” I said.

“Yeah.” Gaby said, with not too much conviction.

“Sandy says we ski for about an hour then we stop to eat before looping back to the diner.”

“Right.” Drew replied again with that ‘I’m not interested in doing this’ attitude.

“Oh come on Drew, it should be fun. Mind you, I think it is brave not wearing trousers, you’ll get a right draft up your skirt.”

“Tell me about it! No one mentioned what we were doing, so I just dressed warm.”

“Bummer!” no wonder he is pissed today.

“So what’s it like at Sandy’s place?”

I just realized we had not had much chance to talk all that much this past week and she wasn’t at the sleepover so she wouldn’t know.

“Well you know her mum is the school counselor?”

“That’s her mum?”

“Yeah. Well anyway they have a really big house and I’m staying with Sandy in the guest flat, over the garage. It’s just so cool. She’s got her own kitchen and telly and stuff, just like her own house ‘cept it belongs to her rents. I’ve got my own room with it’s own shower and that.”

“Sounds cool,” She admitted as we both slid down a slope. “So you cook there and everything?”

“Well I usually eat with her mum and dad and her little brother in the house coz she’s at work, but we have breakfast in the flat.”

“I never knew she had a brother, I’ve not seen him at school.”

“He’s only five, he’s just starting elementary school.”

“Is he retarded or something?”

“Naw … Aaarghhh!” I just saved myself from landing on my bum. “No it’s the same as infants school at home.”

“Oh. So how come you got paired with her then, I mean she’s much older than us and a girl?”

“Well spotted Blondie. Well apparently, after Dan was chucked off the program they tried to find someone to take his place and they got a kid called David to do it. Unfortunately he was killed just before Christmas along with his brother in a car crash, so rather than cancel everything, Mrs. Jones volunteered to put me up as they had a spare room in Sandy’s apartment. Wheeeeee!”

As we picked up speed as we went down hill. This skiing is pretty cool. I could get to like this. We continued to chat as we went. It looked like Drew was getting better with his attitude about this whole skiing thing as we went along. He looked pretty funny though being the only one wearing a skirt. He did get a lot of funny looks from the other skiers. I wonder how cold he is in his get-up. I know I’m kind of warm in my suit.

Before we knew it we were at the lunch stop. My muscles in my legs were complaining a bit but I would survive. I had a bit of trouble getting out of the bindings of my skis, but finally managed it. It felt funny walking again after doing all that shushing, and walking in ski boots made me feel like I was Frankenstein, clomp, clomp, clomping along with a ton of weight on my feet. My muscles were beginning to cramp. I parked my skis tail-down into the snow and planted the poles next to them like everyone else was doing. Gaby got them off also and did the same thing. We both followed the crowd through to a clearing were we were surprised, there was an impressive barbecue already going.

I heard, “Hey Dee!” and realized it was Maddy calling for Drew. “Over here cuz.”

“Catch ya later.” I said to Drew

“Sure.” Drew said apprehensively, as he walked off in the direction of Maddy who was with Darla and Bernie, sitting with some girl I didn’t recognize.

I saw Ally and Amy sitting by a brazier with a few others getting warm. So I headed for them.

“Hi Ally, Amy how are you two doing?”

“Fine Em. We were talking about last night and the blast we had. We need to seriously do that again. Sandy is so neat, allowing us to use her place like that. Her mother is way cool too. She came across so unapproachable when we first met her. But now that we met her, she is really cool.” Ally stated.

“Yes she is.”

“Hey! Hi Sab, how are you doing?” as she sat down beside me on the other side from Ally.

“Great Em. That was a great party last night. I really enjoyed it. Mrs. J is definitely cool.”

“Ally, Amy and I were just talking about that also.”

“We all agree; we need to do that again sometime.” Sab said. “I never really got to know Sandy all that well, but I like her very much. She’s a cool girl. Not so snooty as most senior girls are to us freshmen. She is very likable. She looked like she had a blast last night. She acted like it was her first time having a sleepover.”

“It was Sab. That was the first time she had ANY kids over. Her dad is strict about having any kind of friends over for some reason.”

“Oh, was that why he said what he did? I mean I heard him say to Sandy he wanted to talk with her in the bedroom and I noticed Sandy got pale. I didn’t know what was going on. I figured I wouldn’t say anything.” Ally said.

Both Amy and Sab said, “We kind of noticed that also, but we figured it would be best if we ignored it.”

“Wow, I thought you guys didn’t hear it at all, for you guys were just talking away.”

They all smiled, “Em we knew something was up, but we didn’t want to make it worse for Sandy, she is a sweet girl.”

“Thanks guys, that was a great thing to do for her. She was afraid she would be humiliated again in front of others because of her dad. He really is a giant prat. I’ll let Sandy know you did know what was going on between her and her dad. I wish Kevin wouldn’t have told him about the sleepover, but he did it so quickly we couldn’t stop him from mentioning anything.”

“What’s her dad’s problem anyway? Why does he have this … control issue?” Amy stated.

“I honestly don’t know Amy. He is nice and sweet to me, but he treats his daughter like slime and always is trying to humiliate her in front of others. I really don’t know what is with him.” I lied.

“Well, I like Sandy a lot.” Sab said. “She’s a cool girl. A very sweet individual.”

“That she is Sab, she is a great older sister.”

“Huh?” they all said.

Giggling I said, “Well Sandy and I decided we were like sisters, so she started calling me her little sis.”

“Does she know about you?” Amy asked. “I mean about who you really are?”

“Yes she does Amy, but she promised she wouldn’t tell anybody, especially her parents. She feels they may not be able to handle that tidbit of news, so she’s asking that no one ever tells them.”

They all said, “We won’t Em, don’t worry.”

Sandy came strolling over. “Hi girls how are you all doing this afternoon?”

“Great Sandy. Thanks for having us over last night, we had a blast.” Sabrina said.

“You’re welcome girls. That was one of the greatest nights I’ve had in a very long time.”

“We heard. Lets not make it your last. I hope we can do that again sometime.” Amy said.

“I would like that Amy.” Sandy smiled at all of us. “Well the real reason I came over was to get you girls to come over and get something to eat. It’s a smorgasbord, so you can eat as much as you want. They are ready for you, so start at that end of the table with the plates and silverware on it, grab a plate and begin loading it up.” She was pointing to the left end of the table.

“Ok Sandy we will.” Ally said.

We got up and got in line with everyone else. The food was good and there was plenty of it. So we could eat as much as we wanted of everything.

After I finished up my plate of food, I dumped the plate, and plastic-ware into the garbage can that was there.

This place was really beautiful. I walked into another clearing a little ways away from the others and looked at the beauty of the place and the mountains in the distance. It was very peaceful and quiet.

“Hey Rhod how are you doing? Beautiful scenery isn’t it? Someone said.

Without thinking I said, “Yes it is, isn’t it?”

“I thought it was you!”

I turned around and realized it was Dan Martin. Oh my God. What did he call me? Rhod? Oh shit, he knows. I just gave myself away.

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Synopsis:

I turned back to Ally and Sandy, “Hey guys, I think I have a real problem and I mean a real serious problem.” They both stopped laughing and looked at me. They could tell I was serious.
“What’s wrong Em?” Sandy asked.

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 24

Cross Country Threats:

Sunday:

“Oh … um … hi … a … Dan.”

“Don’t give me that Oh hi Dan shit. I got kicked off the exchange program because of you. You sissy fagot.”

“I didn’t do nothin’ and quit calling me names.”

“What do you mean you did nothin’? If it weren’t for you I would still be on the exchange program and seeing these places you guys are going to. Now I’m stuck in school while you guys go exploring. I see Gaby is here also. What happened, Drew couldn’t make it? So his cousin showed up in his place?”

“Cool it Dan, you got yourself into trouble. You mouthed off about things that you shouldn’t have.”

“What? Like Sissy, Fagot, Fairy, Queen? What’s wrong with those words? They describe you perfectly. Just wait until I tell the guys about you. They all have been fantasizing about having a go with you. This will be a hoot. I want to see what the guys think of you after I tell them who you really are.”

“I wouldn’t if I was you. I heard you stood to lose a lot if you told anyone about me and what happened in England. Besides, I’m a true girl.”

“Yeah, about as true a girl as I am. Don’t try and pull that crap on me.”

“You better be sure of your facts Dan, before you spread rumors that could backfire on you.”

“Yea, right! If I was you I’d worry I’d tell someone who would spread the rumor, not me.”

“I’m staying with Mrs. Jones and she knows about you and the things you did in England. She already told me to let her know if you tried to threaten me.”

I saw Dan blanch. I got him.

“If you tell her about me, I’ll make your life hell.”

“Don’t go threatening me Dan! You brought it on yourself. I did nothing. I dressed the way I really am and you took offence to it, then laid into Sabrina with your crap. I certainly didn’t do that. Then you went and kissed Gaby at the going away dance without her permission and she decked you. Why are you blaming me?”

“Well Fagot, if it wasn’t for you I wouldn’t have done the things I did. I never would of got into trouble in the first place.”

“So why did you lose it?”

“Um … never you mind you Queer.”

“Dan, if you don’t stop calling me names, I’ll have to report you. Do you want me to do that? I’m not afraid of you. You have a lot more to lose than I do. If you do anything to me you’re going to be so embarrassed. You don’t know anything about me.”

“Oh right, I know nothing about you. You were dressed because you had too, to keep your dad from taking you away from your mother. I heard the story. Something about your dad wanting a boy and figured your mother couldn’t raise a boy, so you dressed like some Fairy, Queer, Sissy Fagot to make him think you’re a girl so he wouldn’t steal you away from your mom. Like yea right! You dressed this way because you like it.”

“Yes I like it, because I’m a girl you idiot. You never shut up long enough to listen to me, or my mum. You only had a little of the story. If you would’ve shut-up you’d have found out I truly was a girl, but I wanted to be a boy. I was so much a tomboy that my mother let me dress as a boy. When I was part of the exchange program, I had to make sure no one would discover my identity, so I had to stay as a boy, because you were assigned to me. I’m sorry I deceived you, but I had to go to my Step Mother as a girl, for she didn’t like me dressing as a boy. She really wanted me to be the sweet girl I was born to be.”

Snorting, “Sweet girl, that’s a laugh. You can’t fool me. You’re a boy, I know it.”

“Are you really sure? If you make a mistake, you’ll really be embarrassed and the punishment would remove you from all of your events, like Track and such. Are you willing to risk that?”

“You’re a boy, you look like a girl and a … well … a believable girl, but I know you’re a boy!”

“You really sure? I mean really, really sure? Look Dan, I’ve nothing against you and I really don’t want to see you hurt anymore than you already have. I feel bad you were knocked off the exchange program, but I didn’t do that. You did that all by yourself.”

“You’re a boy, … uh … I just know it. You can’t fool me!”

“You’re absolutely sure? Why would I dress this way if it were just for my dad and my step mum? Hmmm? They aren’t here. I needed to come through Customs and all. If I wasn’t a girl, then how could I have come into the states huh? They wouldn’t have let me in if I was a girl and had a boy’s passport, or if I was a boy with a girls passport. You can check any of the others from the UK; I went through customs as a girl. My passport box for sex is ‘F’ for Female!” (I certainly hope he doesn’t ask me to prove that.)

“I don’t believe you.”

“Well ask anyone here how I arrived, they’ll tell you I’m a girl.”

“Yes, well they’ll all stick up for you.”

“Sorry Dan, you believe what you want, I’m going to get something to drink. I would think twice about starting anything, you’ll lose; ‘Big Time’!”

“Liar, I’ll prove you’re not a girl.”

“Oh and how are you going to do that?”

“Don’t worry I will!”

“Just remember, I was in the girls locker room and I changed clothes with all the other girls and showered with them. Wouldn’t they have noticed if I wasn’t a girl, especially while I was showering with them?”

“I don’t know how you fooled them, you must have. I’ll find you out, Rhod, just you wait and see.”

“Go ahead and try Dan. By the way, my name is Mfanwy, not Rhod. I’m thirsty and a bit cold, I’m going to get some hot chocolate.” I walked right by him, like there was nothing wrong.

Inside I was shaking like a leaf. He’s determined to find me out. I better make sure, the other girls see me bleed this week to prove to them I’m a real girl, or I am going to be in so much trouble. Dan was still standing there dumbfounded. I could see I planted some doubt in his mind. I hope it was enough to stop him from causing trouble.

I found Ally talking with Sandy. I walked over to the table and got a cup of hot chocolate in case Dan was still watching. I calmly walked over to where Sandy and Ally were and quietly listened to them talking.

Someone came up behind me and tapped me on my shoulder, I about jumped out of my boots.

“Oh, I’m awfully sorry Em, I didn’t mean for you to jump like that, I had no intentions of scaring you.”

I looked down at my cup and about half of it was on the ground. I turned around and there was a sweet looking boy standing there, looking very apologetic.

“Um … sorry … you frightened me.” I said as I tried to recover my poise.

“I’m truly sorry, I didn’t mean too. Can I get you some more hot chocolate?”

“Who are you?”

“Oh sorry my name is Scotty, ah Scotty Bishop. You and I share History class together.”

“Oh hi Scotty, I thought you looked familiar. If you don’t mind, I’d like it if you did get me a refill on the hot chocolate. I’m a bit chilled.”

Scotty put on a big smile on his face and took my cup and briskly walked off to the table with the hot chocolate on it.

Ally saw me watching him and while giggling she whispered to me, “You right old flirt you, you have that poor boy wrapped around your finger, you do.”

“Hush Ally, he may hear you and figure it out.” I urgently responded.

Scotty returned with the cup of hot chocolate and handed it to me. “Here you go Em, I’m sorry I caused you to spill it.”

“Oh don’t worry about it Scotty, I’ll live. What can I do for you?”

“Well, I’m a bit embarrassed by asking you this, but … uh … you see that girl over there,” he stuttered while pointing to Bernie. “Well … ah … I’d forgotten her name and well … I was … um … wondering if … ah you could … like … tell me what her … well … what her name is?” He was blushing now.

“Oh, is that all Scotty? Certainly, no problem; that’s Bernie, she’s a real sweetheart. She’s one of my good girl friends.”

“Yes, I’d gathered that, that’s why I wanted to ask. I feel so embarrassed.”

“Oh don’t be. You want me to introduce you to her?”

“Oh it doesn’t matter. I wouldn’t want to be any bother”

“Oh it’s no bother.” I reassured, seeing that he would never approach her himself. “Let’s go.”

“Perhaps another time.” He tried, but it was too late as I was already heading off towards Bernie, Darla and some girl I haven’t yet met.

Scotty followed like a lost lamb. He was kind of cute, but very shy. I thought he was ideal for someone like Bernie who also seemed to never have a boyfriend.

“Hi gang, Bernie could I have a word with you for a minute?”

“Hi Em.” they all said. Obviously the girl knows me, or of me.

“I’m sorry? Do we know each other?” looking at the girl I didn’t know.

Smiling she said to me, “Oh sorry Em, my name is Mary Ellen. I am staying with my aunt Jess, um Jessica Bell, with Maddy.”

“Oh pleased to meet you Mary Ellen.”

“What do you want Em?” Bernie asked.

“Bernie, could you come with me for a bit?”

“Sure.” We walked over to Scotty.

“I want to introduce you to Scotty Bishop, he’s in my History class. He’s rather cute and he wanted to meet you.” I smiled at her before whispering in her ear, “He is a bit shy, so be gentle.”

Bernie put a smile on her face, “Hi Scotty, how’re you?”

“Scotty was blushing brightly now, “Um not to bad Bernie, how’re you?”

After the awkwardness of the introductions, they started up a conversation and I smiled at them and said, “I’ll talk with you later Bernie. Nice meeting you Scotty, see you around school sometime.”

“See you Em.” Bernie said.

“Thanks Em. See you around school.” Scotty smiled at me.

I walked away and looked over my shoulder and thought, ‘they would make a lovely couple.’

I got back to Ally and Sandy; Ally laughed, “Oh, are we Miss Match Maker now?”

Sandy also laughed, “Wow Em, you really have a talent for fixing things.”

I just blushed.

I looked over to where I had met Dan and didn’t see him there. I looked around to see if I could find him. He was nowhere to be seen. I turned back to Ally and Sandy, “Hey guys, I think I have a real problem and I mean a real serious problem.”

They both stopped laughing and looked at me. They could tell I was serious.

“What’s wrong Em?” Sandy asked.

“Dan is what’s wrong. He found me out a few minutes ago over there by the clearing. He came up to me and addressed me as Rhod and said it was a beautiful evening and I agreed with him. He knew it was me and I confirmed it. He said he was going to out me.”

“He better not Em, for he stands to lose a lot.” Sandy said.

“Well he didn’t seem worried about it. When I told him your mother was the host family, he kind of turned white. He still didn’t back down though, so I planted the seed that I was always a girl and I was masquerading as a boy back home, for I felt I was a tomboy. I also told him I had a female passport for how else could I have got into this country. I kind of fibbed there and I hope he doesn’t call me on it. I also told him I have showered with all of the girls in PE class and if I was a boy, I’m sure they would have figured it out. I hope Ellen can come up with those capsules, I think I’m going to need them. I think he is going to tell one of the girls to spy on me to put a seed of doubt in her to check me out.”

“Well Em, if he goes through with this, I will most definitely let my mom know that he’s harassing you.”

“But what if your mum questions me on it. I’ll need to prove to her I’m a girl for real somehow.”

“That’ll be easy, just use one of the bathrooms over at the main house, tell my mom your period started and leave a used napkin or tampon in the garbage can, that would confirm it.”

“You think?”

“Hun, I know. Once she sees them, there will be no question about it. You already told her earlier in the week you where going to be on this week. What better proof?”

“True. How about school? I mean we don’t have PE until Thursday. I was going to make sure Casey sees me bleeding to confirm it since she is one of the head cheerleaders.”

Ally said, “That’s easy Em, Just take her to the loo with you when you have to change tampons and napkins. Make like you need a tampon and have her get you one and use it. That should confirm it. Maybe more American girls will be there when you ask for one. Don’t be embarrassed to ask, it’s a normal occurrence.”

“You sure that would work Ally?”

“Sure fire Em. Trust me.”

“I guess I better make sure Ellen gets those capsules then.”

“Well, you’ll do ok Hun. That prat will only be digging his own grave if he takes it any further.” Ally stated.

“I agree with Ally, Em. Don’t let him worry you. In a way I can’t wait to see his face when they tell him you are having your period and he realizes you really must be a girl after all.”

“I thought he was so cool before all this happened. He really was a nice guy. I still think he is deep down, I just think it’s his father that taught him all the bigotry and fear of people like … uh … me.” I almost said US.

“Well, are you girls ready to head back? It seems everyone is cleaning up and getting their skis on.” Sandy was pointing to where the people parked their skis. “Oh, there is a race they do from over there back to the diner. It is a lot longer way to go if you feel up to it. If you don’t, we can go back the way we came.”

“Going back the way we came sounds good to me Sandy. I’m not much of an athlete to have that type of stamina for this sort of thing.”

“Neither do I, Sandy.” Ally agreed.

“Well good then, we can head together going in a more sane fashion. I think, going back the way we came is the better way to go anyway.” Sandy stated.

I looked over to where there was a bunch of people lining up, it looked like they were getting ready to race. I saw Drew and Maddy there too, with Britney and Debbie. Are they nuts? I bet Brit goaded them into it. Drew could never back down from a challenge. I hope they’ll be ok? I hope they know what they’re doing and what they’re in for?

“Coming Em?” Ally stated.

“Um … yea let me get my skis.”

I was putting on my skis when I heard a whistle blow. There was pandemonium going on where the lineup of people were. Wow they’re crazy. I saw Gaby and Maddy following them, but they seemed to be losing ground as everyone else was speeding away from them. Gaby and Maddy, I sure hope you guys know what your doing. I noticed Brit and Deb weren’t waiting for them. I shook my head.

“Em, come on where waiting!” Ally yelled.

“Ok!” I put my skis on and got my poles and shushed over to them.

“I hope Maddy and Gaby will be ok?”

“I hope so too Em, I really do.” Ally stated, as she looked towards the receding line of skiers.

I looked around the picnic area and I saw Bernie and Scotty were getting on ok. The two of them were pairing off and going together. They both were talking a mile a minute. I smiled thinking about them. I saw Amy and Darla pairing up, following Bernie.

Sabrina skied over to us and said, “Sandy, would you mind if I paired up with you?”

“No, not at all Sab, I would love the company.”

So Sab and Sandy started out heading back the way we came; Ally and I followed; Bernie and Scott after us; then Darla and Amy.

We kind of carried on a conversation yelling to each other at times. It was kind of fun. Scotty was a hoot, he kept telling jokes and Bernie was really laughing at them. I must admit I found a few funny myself.

In no time at all it seemed, we made it back to the diner. We saw off in the distance the pandemonium of skiers that were heading our way. To me they looked like idiots. Speaking of idiots, I wonder if Dan is in that pack. He really shook me up today. If he follows through with his threat he could get everyone into trouble. I truly am worried about him. I shuddered thinking about it. I took off my skis and handed them to Sandy who put them on the carrack.

Ally was over by Darla’s car giving the skis to Mr. Greenwood who put them on their carrack.

Sandy finished putting her skis on the rack.

“C’mon Em, we’ll get something warm to drink while we wait for everyone to show up.”

Ally followed us in, as did Mr. Greenwood while he looked off into the distance, seeing the pandemonium; chuckling.

“Hey Sandy, how’re y’all doing?” Helen the waitress said.

“Good Helen.” Sandy turned back to us, “What do you girls want?”

“Could I get a hot tea please Sand?”

“Me too please, Sandy.” Ally stated.

“Mr. Greenwood what would you like?” Sandy asked.

“Could I have a coffee please? Black. Thank you Sandy.”

“Helen could we have 2 hot teas and two coffee’s one black, one white.”

“Ok Sandy. Could I ask you if you could get it please. I’m a bit slammed.”

“No problem Helen.” Sandy got all of the drinks for us.

She went over to the other table where the rest of our gang was sitting and did the same thing.

Finally, after everyone got their drinks Sandy came back and sat down. “Thank you again Sandy. That was helpful.” Mr. Greenwood said. “So did everyone have a good time?”

We all answered in the affirmative.

The door opened and more skiers showed up, they were laughing and hollering, saying they won and such.

The diner started to get a steady flow of skiers coming in and the diner really started to get crowded. People were standing around drinking and talking with everyone else, I just watched.

It was kind of neat how these down south folk talked with a twang and mispronunciation of English words. It really sounded like they were talking a different language. It was funny.

Finally Mr. Greenwood got Alley and Darla ready to go home. I gave Ally and Darla a goodbye hug.

It was starting to get dark outside. Sandy did some waitress duties. I looked around the diner and I realized I didn’t see Mad or Gaby. Did they go home already? No there is Brit, Debbie, Jules, the Walters olds and Miss B. I saw the olds and Miss B had worried look on their faces. Brit and Debbie looked subdued and Jules was crying. I had a bad feeling come over me and wondered what’s going on.

“Hey Brit, what’s up? Where is Mad and Gaby?”

Brit looked at me and was really worried. “We don’t know? Everyone is back ‘cept them.”

“What! You’re not serious?”

“Yes we are. Something is wrong, I hope they didn’t get lost.” Brit looked like she was going to cry. “This is all my fault, I didn’t tell them it was a race, I just assumed they would be able to keep up. I didn’t expect them to fall so behind.”

Mr. Walters came over, “Brit, we’ll be having a talk about this young lady! You better hope nothing has happened to them. That was an irresponsible thing you did to goad them into going the long way home; when you knew they are inexperienced skiers. They didn’t know it was a race first off and they don’t even know the area. You are so grounded young lady!” Brit started crying.

“I’m sorry dad, I didn’t mean for them to be this late, I didn’t think …”

“That’s the problem young lady, you didn’t THINK! Let’s get suited up and get your skis on and go back out there and look for them.”

Debbie and Jules both looked frantic, Jules is still crying. I was getting worried also.

“Mr. Walters, do you want us to help?” I said.

“No, Em, I don’t want you getting lost out there. You don’t know the area and I assume you are a novice at skiing. Thank you, but no thank you.” He turned and walked out of the restaurant.

I saw him talking to some police officers. Wow this is getting serious. I saw Jules, Deb and Brit heading out the way the other racing skiers had came from. I’m not all that religious, but I figured it wouldn’t hurt. I prayed for a safe return of Gaby and Maddy.

Miss Bell and Mrs. W were huddled together thinking the worst and I could tell they both were terrified something serious happened.

I saw a lot of people were here yet and they were turning their cars around and turning on their lights to the place where the skiers came from, lighting up the area I guess. I no longer saw were the other girls went, they were out of sight.

Sandy stopped what she was doing; she didn’t realize what was happening. “Em, what’s up?” as she saw the worried looks on Mrs. W and Miss B. “What’s going on?”

“Sandy, Gaby and Mad are not back yet. They think something bad happened.”

“Oh no, this is not good. Let me go out and see if I can help.”

Sandy put her coat on and headed out to where the police were standing.

She talked to them for a minute.

They all looked toward where the racing skiers had came from and they all had smiles on their faces. I could see relief on the faces out there. I turned to Mrs. W and Miss B. “Miss Bell, I think they found them. The people out there have a look of relief and smiling faces.”

“Oh thank God!”

Sandy came in and said, “They found them and they’re alright. They just couldn’t go any faster and they were tired. They should be here shortly. They’re both cold though. Helen, could you get some hot chocolate ready please?”

I saw Gaby and Maddy in the car park and Mr. W was helping them remove their skis. I saw him point the way to get into the restaurant to warm up.

They came in and I rushed over to them and hugged Gaby first and then Maddy crying, “Omigod you had us so worried.”

Mrs. W and Miss B ran over hugged them asking them if they were alright.

Gaby said, “We’re ok, we just couldn’t go as fast as the others. We had no problem following the tracks. If I have to do it over again, I certainly wouldn’t wear a skirt, my knees are totally numb.”

“Well why did you wear a skirt in the first place?” Miss B asked.

“No one told me what we were doing today, so I thought I was wearing something warm and comfortable. I didn’t know we were doing this. Jules didn’t even tell me.”

Mrs. W said, “Well we’ll be having words with Debbie and Britney, there was no excuse for this. I thought this is what you wanted to wear today, I had no idea you didn’t know or I’d never have let you in the car dressed that way. I’m sorry Gaby, I should have guessed.”

Miss B said, “I’m glad you and Maddy are safe. How are you feeling Maddy?”

“I’m fine, a bit cold, but alright. I really need to go to the loo if you’ll excuse me.”

“Certainly Maddy.” agreed Miss B.

Maddy didn’t hear, as she was already gone.

“Here Drew, get your coat off and warm up, here is a hot chocolate for you.”

“Thank you Sandy, I appreciate this.”

“Go over there and have a seat.”

“Thanks.”

I sat with Gaby. “You going to be alright?”

“Yea, I’ll be fine. Don’t ever go skiing in a skirt, your knees freeze up and go numb. My bottom isn’t feeling all that much either.”

“Well I’m glad you’re alright, Jules was in tears.”

“I know, I talked with her, she really apologized for what she did this morning. She was really worried.”

“Yes she was.”

Maddy came out from the loo looking a bit more comfortable and sat down next to Drew. Sandy brought her a hot chocolate.

“Feeling better Mad?”

“Much. I had to do that for the last hour. I wasn’t as lucky as Gaby to take care of that issue. There are moments when I wish I could go pee like her.” Pointing at Gab. “Just aim and shoot.”

“Shhhhh shush Mad, you want them to find out about me?”

“Sorry Gab, wasn’t thinking.”

“Seems like a lot of people are like that today.”

Mr. W came over. “Are you girls ready to head home?”

Gaby said, “Yes please. Gladly, I’m tired.”

Maddy said, “Sounds like a good idea.”

Miss bell came over, “You ready to go Mad? Mary Ellen is waiting for us out in the car, she warmed up the car for you.”

“Yes please, that sounds great.”

The girls left and that left just me and Sandy, “You ready to go home too Em?”

“Yes, that sounds wonderful.”

“Well let’s hit the road then.”

I put on my snowsuit and boots then followed Sandy to the car.

“That was one exciting day if you asked me Em.”

“Yes it was Sand, I’m bushed. I’m glad I got my homework finished. I’m too tired to do it now. This has been one fantastic weekend.”

“Yes it was.”

We drove home in silence; I think we were both too tired to say anything.

When we got home I helped Sandy take off the carrack and the skies.

Mrs. J met us at the door and asked how everything went? I saw two bags with clothes sitting by the kitchen door and she told me the laundry was all done and I thanked her. She asked if we wanted something to eat and we both said we were stuffed from the buffet, but we would love something warm to drink. Kevin came over and gave us both hugs.

We cleaned up the skis and re-waxing them, as we told her what had happened and how the day went. When we finally finished, we put everything back into the basement.

When we returned from the basement, the phone rang and Mrs. J answered it.

“Hello? … Oh hello Ms Morgan … Sorry, Sylvia. Please call me Mary, I’m Sandy’s mother. …

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Synopsis:

“Em, you’ll be a great mother, you took great care of Kevin. I couldn’t have done a better job. That was the first time he went to bed without an argument.” Mary said. “How did you do it?”
“Trade secret.” I giggled, “We mothers need to have some secrets.”

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 25

The Phone Call:

Sunday:

“Yes she has been behaving, matter of fact she has been wonderful. Sandy just adores her as do I. She makes things happen. … No, no, no, nothing like that.” Giggling. “… Yes she has turned our house topsy turvey in a very good way. My youngest son Kevin simply adores her. He’s happy she’s a gaming person; the two do very well together. We made Em an honorary Aunt. …” Giggling, “Yes she is. … I haven’t seen Sandy so happy. It’s so nice to see her smiling again. … Oh they think of each other as sisters. … Yes indeed. I assumed you would want to talk with her. … Oh I see, you just wanted to talk with me. …” Giggling, “I’m just pulling Em’s chain, she’s champing at the bit to talk with you. I’ll take her to a private phone so she can talk without being overheard. Sandy can you take her to the spare bedroom please? Thank you dear. … No Really Sylvia, she really is no trouble at all. I’m having the time of my life with her here. It’s great to have another daughter in the house. … Yes I know, she’s a big help. Oh here she is, I’ll hang up now. … Thank you, it’s my pleasure, bye Sylvia.” Mary hung up.

“Hey, hi mum, it’s great to hear your voice.”

“So how is my little … GIRL doing?”

“Great but, I miss you mum.”

“I really miss you too Rhod. Have things been going well over there?”

“Well, pretty well. Personally it couldn’t be better; but for Sandy and her parents, it’s pretty rocky.”

“What do you mean, sweetheart?”

“Well you know Sandy is like me; her parents aren’t too happy with it. Especially her dad. Her dad is really horrible to her. Her mother has issues, but I think she’s going to be coming around. I see good changes coming with her.”

“I’m so sorry to hear that. So, are you helping Sandy cope?”

“Yes, she’s coming in to her own. Her little brother Kevin, who is a 5-year-old, was being forced to call Sandy by her male name and use ‘he’ and ‘him’ and treat her like she’s still his brother. If he didn’t, his father would yell at him. I got Kevin to call Sandy his sister, she and her; I told him that his father was wrong in making him do what he did. Kevin agreed and has been treating Sandy like the girl she is. Sandy and him are best of friends now. I’m slowly making Mary realize what she is doing is wrong. I think she’s starting to see it and has been helping Sandy; she’s starting to protect her from her father. She was always terrified to stand up for herself against her husband. She treated him like he was always right, which was wrong. When I pointed this out she stood up for herself and the kids, and put her husband into place. Right now Mr. J is not a happy camper in the home, he is a control freak and Mary finally had enough of that.”

“Oh my it sounds like things are not going too well there. Remember, if you’re having any problems to see Miss Cowlishaw.”

“Yes mum, I know. I have Miss Bell that will help me at a moments notice.”

“Yes, I like her very much. Is Dan giving you any grief?”

“Well, … I met him for the first time this afternoon, he is starting to threaten me. He wants to tell everyone who and what I am. He’s upset that he got kicked off the exchange team. He’s blaming me for all of his problems. I told him I’m not the cause of it, it was himself and his mouth that got him in hot water.”

“Well, if he tries to start anything, you tell Miss Bell or Miss Cowlishaw right away, or you could be in deep trouble if people start listening to him.”

“Well I told him I’m a girl and always have been and Rhod was the masquerade because I was always a tomboy. I planted some other stories, like I came as a girl and have a girl’s passport, or how else could I’ve come into the country? I told him if I had a boy’s passport they never would’ve let me in. He is starting to wonder if I’m a girl after all.”

“Well you be careful, all he has to do is pull your pants down and he has his proof.”

“Uh huh, no he won’t.”

“What do you mean no he won’t?”

“Well, I met a person here that knows Mrs. Jones, they were roommates together in the Uni.”

“So what does she have to do with this?”

“Well, she figured me right out. She guessed I was a boy right away.”

“What?”

“Yes she did.”

“She didn’t tell Mary did she?”

“Thankfully, no she didn’t.”

“Why?”

“Well, her former husband is like Sandy and me also. Matter of fact, she’s a post-op now. Her name is Valerie and she absolutely gorgeous. She’s a world-class clothing model. They’re no longer married, but they live together and they still love each other dearly. They plan on doing a lesbian union some time soon, they feel they’re life partners.”

“Wow, a lot is going on in this little town, isn’t there?”

“Yes it seems so. Well, she saw that I do ‘girl’ very well, except for the obvious features that make me a male.”

“Obviously.”

“Well, she GAVE me a very expensive and very realistic breast prosthetics; and a very real looking and functional, female, vagina gaff. She glued them to me and put some makeup on them; so I look absolutely female in everyway now. The breasts have veins and freckles on them, with a realistic nipple. The vagina gaff has a functioning urethra and a true looking vagina, that would allow me to have sex as a girl and can bleed like one also, like a girl on her period, with the blood capsules they sell. I’m told that it looks absolutely life like. The other girls in PE class that I took a shower with, never twigged I wasn’t born a girl.”

“RHOD, you showered with other girls? How could you?”

“Mum, I’m a girl for Pete’s sake. You want me to use the men’s room when I do PE?? I would be so dead if I did. Besides, the other girls naked don’t excite me. I’m just jealous of their bodies, wishing mine looked like theirs for real.”

“Well you just be careful Rhod, you could be in really big trouble if you’re ever found out. All those girls would be upset at you big time for trespassing in their space.”

“I know mum. So far I’m treated as one of them, they never guessed I wasn’t a girl.”

“Well just the same, the English girls know about you and some of the other foreign exchange students do also. They could be upset at you.”

“MUM, they have no problem with me being this way. Matter of fact they like me even more now. Most of the time they totally forgot I wasn’t a girl.”

“I’m glad to hear they are helping you, Rhod.”

“Yes, so am I. If they had issues with it, I would’ve been in so much trouble by now. I also could’ve gotten all the teachers in trouble. Matter of fact, that could still happen, that’s why I’m nervous about what Dan is going to do.”

“Well what do you think he’s going to try and pull then?”

“I think he’s going to get one of the girls in my PE class to spy on me, to see if I really am a girl. Ally is going to have her period this week and I’ve got Ellen getting me the blood capsules, she said she would have them by tomorrow. So Ally and I will be on our periods at the same time. I’m going to make sure I bleed during this period and the other girls see me bleeding. Boys don’t bleed because they don’t have periods. I’m hoping this will convince everyone I truly am a genetic girl.”

“Well Rhod, that would certainly make it look convincing. I hope it works, for your sake.”

“Mum can I ask you a favor?”

“Sure sweetheart, what?”

“Could you stop calling me Rhod and please call me Em or Mfanwy? If you ever call here and forget, that could be very embarrassing.”

“Oh, sorry dear, I guess your right. Besides it sounds like I’ve truly lost my little boy.”

“No mum you haven’t, he’s still here as well as Mfanwy, they are both here and will be here forever. They’re both the same person.”

“I guess you’re right dear. How did you become so smart?”

“I love you mum. I’m glad you’re not like Mrs. J. She wasn’t supporting her child what-so-ever, she resented it.”

“I can understand her side R … uh … Em. It’s hard to lose a child you have had for all of his life. You are a new person that I have to get to know. I won’t lie dear, I’ll miss him very much, but I know you have to do what will make you happy. What makes you happy will make me happy.”

“Thank you for letting me do this mum, I never realized how special you are till I came here and saw how Mrs. J was. Sandy wasn’t getting any support from her mother. She was very lonely. Now she has me and she has opened up so much. She’s very beautiful mum, I hope you can meet her some time. She now has Ellen and Valerie to confide in, for help.”

“Well I can’t wait until you get back here. I want to hug the stuffing’s out of you, my darling daughter.”

I started to cry.

“I wish I could hug you right now, mum.”

“So do I.”

There was silence for a few minutes and I heard her sniffling, as was I.

“Oh, one other thing that’s happening mum. I’m taking ballet.”

“You’re kidding, who is paying for all of this?”

“Ellen teaches ballet and I saw Rachael, one of her students, move very gracefully and I said ‘I wish I could move as graceful as her.’ Ellen heard me and told me, ‘If you want, I can teach you to be graceful, just as Rachael.’ I was a bit taken aback by her statement and asked her how that was possible? She said, ‘I teach ballet and Rachael is my star student and she can teach you.’ So I ended up taking ballet and Ellen treats me like her daughter. She and Valerie are very well off and she regrets never having had children with Valerie; when she was her husband. She wants some children and they are planning on doing it sometime in the future. She wants to be artificially inseminated. But in the mean time, Sandy and I are her children. She bought me many dance outfits, plus my girl bits.”

“Em, you can’t let people pay for everything.”

“Mum they won’t take my money. Honest, I tried.”

“Well ok. Make sure you really thank them in some way.”

“Sandy and I had a sleepover this weekend and all the gang was invited. Everyone showed up except for Gaby, Jules, Britney and Debbie. We had a fab time. Then we went cross-country skiing today; that was a blast. The only problems were Dan Martin threatening me; and Gaby and Maddy coming in very late, they took the long way around and Brit and Debbie didn’t stay with them. Mr. Walters was very angry at Britney. Everyone was really worried when all the skiers returned except for Gab and Maddy. They even called the State Bobbies to help. They finally showed up unharmed, but they were very tired and cold. They just couldn’t keep up with all the others.”

“That was very irresponsible of Debbie and Britney to not stay with them.”

“That’s what Mr. Walters said, I think Britney is so grounded. Gaby was skiing in a skirt, even.”

“Why was she wearing a skirt to ski?”

“No one told her she would be skiing today, so she just dressed comfortably.”

“Wow do you realize you’ve been calling Drew, Gaby and her and she? Are you forgetting who Drew is and what he is? He’s a boy! Why is he dressing like a girl?”

“Mum, you know we have cheer competition later on in this trip and Gaby needs to be here to do it. Mr. Pilling and Miss Cowlishaw thought it best he stay as a girl for the whole trip; especially since the Walters olds already thought Drew was a girl anyway, from the pictures Brit and Deb took. He looked like a girl when we left, if you recall.”

“Yes he did. I didn’t say anything at the time and I probably should have, but they were so late and they seemed so down. Did you ever find out why they were down?”

“Well we think it had to do with his mum. She was going around with some other guy and wanted a divorce from their dad. She just got back into town, when they had to leave for this trip. They hadn’t seen her for some time.”

“Wow, I never heard or knew. I haven’t seen Jenny in ages, ever since she got that job riding with that team in Germany. Maybe I should go over there and see how things are going.”

“Well they seem to be in better spirits lately, but I’ve heard nothing about what’s going on. We don’t see much of each other, while we’re here.”

“Oh sorry to hear that. Do you see Ally at all?”

“Ally, Darla and I are together for school classes all day long. Sandy is in seventh form here, so I couldn’t take her classes, so they paired me up with Darla.”

“So, how are classes then?”

“Much the same as back home. The only classes that kind of were a surprise was Health and PE.”

“What’s such a surprise about those classes?”

“MUM, they are girls classes only. Health for women really shocked me. We were talking about periods and things. I had to answer what it was like to have a period, how MY body responds during a period and how often a period happens. I was talked to, about not keeping a diary, showing when my PERIODS are due. What can happen if you’re not prepared for them. The stories they told. They almost made me throw up my lunch.”

Mum was laughing loudly, she was enjoying this part of our conversation.

“MUM IT”S NOT FUNNY!”

“Sorry darling, I just couldn’t resist.” Still giggling, “Now you know what we go through every 28 days. So are you going to keep a diary so you know when you’ll be on? This is just too much. My son has to worry about having his period.” Still giggling. “I hope you have your feminine hygiene products; like sanitary towels and your tampons. It would be messy if you’re caught with out them, when you get on.

“Mum, could I have a little pity here?”

“What and miss this? No dear, you want to be a girl, well you need to know what a girl has to deal with. How else are you going to be able to pass as a true girl? Go around and never have a period, or later in life Menopause? You would give yourself away if you couldn’t talk about it intelligently. You better pay real close attention dear. Even though you’ll not really experience them, you need to be able to talk about them and not blush or feel embarrassed. Know what happens, or should happen when you go on, so you can mimic it. Welcome to girlhood dear, wait until you get older and then it’s womanhood. Maybe you’ll be a mum someday and have to deal with a baby. You need to know how to handle them and what to do when certain things happen.”

“Mum are you forgetting? I can’t get pregnant, I’m a boy genetically.”

“That doesn’t mean you can’t be a mum. You can always adopt a baby and you and your husband can raise a normal family with no one being the wiser; that you weren’t born a woman.”

Oh wow, my mum is already marrying me off! I’m not even a total woman yet.

“Well I guess? You’re moving awfully fast aren’t you?”

“What do you mean, Hun?”

“I mean, you’re already marrying me off and having kids.”

“Don’t you want to have kids?”

“Well yes, but I want to finish school first. I don’t want to get pregnant just yet and have to leave school.”

“What?”

I started to laugh. She realized what I’d just said and she started to giggle.

“Oh you, I’ll get you one day for that Em.” she laughed to herself.

“Well Em, you be careful in women’s PE and behave yourself, like the lady you sound like your turning into. I hope I recognize you when you get back. Don’t become too feminine, you need to get through customs with your current passport. They may give you problems if you no longer look like the person in the picture taken last year.”

“Yes I know. I don’t think I’ll change all that much.”

“Well I’m not so sure, you already have your own breasts and your own female bottom. It sounds like it would be hard to prove that you’re still male.”

“Yes, you do have a point. I’ll be careful.”

“Well I must get to bed, it’s very late here and I’ve an eight-thirty appointment in the morning. You take care sweetheart and if Dan becomes troublesome, you make sure you immediately go to either Miss Cowlishaw or Miss Bell pronto, I’m sure they’ll know what to do. You probably should’ve told them about it today. It wouldn’t hurt to call one of them and let them know what happened, so they can be ready for him.”

“Ok mum, I’ll call them tonight and let them know.”

“Well, you have a good week dear. Be good. I love you very much. I can’t wait for your return. I want to see how beautiful my daughter has become.”

“Thank you mum, you’re the greatest. I can’t wait neither, but I know I’ll miss Sandy when I get back, she’s the greatest older sister I ever had.”

Sylvia Chuckled, “She’s your only oldest sister you ever had. Goodnight dear, sleep well. I’ll look forward to the next time we talk.”

“Goodnight mum. Luv you!”

I hung up the phone and I started to tear-up. I missed my mum already, she’s the absolute greatest. I found a napkin and dried my eyes and checked myself in the mirror. I don’t look too bad. I left the bedroom and found Sandy talking with her mum.

“Did you have a good chat with your mom dear?” Mrs. J said.

“Yes I did, very much, thank you.”

“So did you fill her in on everything.” Sandy wiggled her eyebrows at me, which her mum couldn’t see.

“Yes I did. She was very fascinated with it all. She told me she can’t wait to see me again and I agreed with her, I can’t wait to see her.”

“Yes, I can understand that, I think?” Sandy looked over to her own mum.

“Yes Sandy, I would miss you very much also.” Sandy got a funny looking grin on her face and I saw a tear trickle down her cheek.

Why is it, we girls cry all the time?

“Come here dear, give me a hug.”

“Oh mom, I love you so much.” Sandy went to her mom and hugged her hard and I saw Mrs. J was starting to tear-up.

I smiled at them as I watched the scene. Yes, it looks like Mrs. J is starting to turn around, I think she’s starting to truly realize she never had a son called Adam, but a daughter called Sandy all along.

Kevin came out of his room and asked, “Em can we play a game?”

I looked over at Sandy and Mary.

“Go ahead Em, if you feel up to it. You don’t have to if you’re too tired.” Mary said.

“Um … ok Kevin just a few games alright? I’m very tired tonight, but I’ll do some time with my favorite boyfriend.”

“BOYFRIEND! I’m not your boyfriend. You’re too old for me. You’re old enough to be my mom!”

“What! You little dickens; that was a horrid thing to say.”

“WHAT! Are you saying I’m really old or something Em?” Mrs. J stated.

“What? Uh … oh no … I meant … uh … well, … I mean I didn’t mean you. … I mean …Kevin called me old, … I’m not that old.”

Mrs. J started laughing as did Sandy. I knew I’d been had.

“Just for that Kevin, I shouldn’t play a game with you.”

“No Em, Your not old. You can be my GIRLFRIEND! Really.”

Mrs. J and Sandy laughed even harder and I started to giggle.

“I’m going to get you my little one!” I started chasing after him and he ran away from me giggling. I chased him into his room and I tackled him on his bed and tickled him.

“Stop, Stop, I have to go potty, please stop.” he laughed crazily.

“Ok Kevin, hurry up so we can get started.”

Kevin ran out of the room, while I looked around at all the stuff he has. He doesn’t know how lucky he is. He really has a lot of toys; this is simply too much. I hope Mary will finally buy things for her daughter. Sandy really needs some help with buying clothes. She’s trying to save up for her surgery and she ends up spending it all on clothes and food of all things.

Kevin finally returned and we started playing some games.

“Ready Em?” Sandy poked her head into the room.

“Sure Sandy; what time is it?”

“It’s almost coming up on nine o’clock.”

“Wow, that late already? Kevin you need to get ready for bed, my little boyfriend.”

“Awe do we have to stop now?”

“Yes we do. No arguments, or I won’t play any games with you, tomorrow or any other day.”

“Ok Em, you win.”

I saw him quickly turn off the PS2 and he tore across the room to his jammies drawer and got his jammies out. I saw his jammies were Spiderman jammies.

“Oh wow, you’re going to turn into Spiderman. Are you going to fight the evil villains and protect me?”

“You bet Em. I’m SPIDERMAN!” He ran to the loo and I could hear him hurry up and brush his teeth and put on his Jammies. When he came out, he looked like Spiderman.

“I’m here for you Auntie Em.” he ran and jumped into my arms.

“OOF you almost knocked me over Spiderman, you’re stronger than you realize.”

He gave me a big kiss on the lips and hugged me so tight I couldn’t breathe. I was starting to look pretty red. Finally he let me go so I could breathe. “I love you Auntie Em.”

“I love you too Spiderman, I wonder who your true identity is. Who is this Amazing Spiderman?”

“KEVIN!!!!”

“Of course you are. I knew it all the time.” I giggled.

“No you didn’t.” he giggled back.

I whispered in his ear, that he should give Sandy a big hug.

“He said ok!” he wiggled down out of my hands and he ran over and jumped into Sandy’s arms.

“Oof you’re strong Spiderman, you almost knocked me over. You sure you’re Kevin? You don’t look anything like him.”

“Yes, I’m Kevin!”

“Well prove it then.”

He hugged Sandy and gave her a big kiss on the lips and then snuggled her neck. “I love my big sister.”

I saw Sandy sort of jump in surprise at that comment. “I love you very much too, Kevin.”

He raised his head and said, “I’m not Kevin, I’m SPIDERMAN!”

Sandy laughed and said, “Of course you are. Go say goodnight to mom, Spiderman.”

He wiggled out of Sandy’s arms and ran for the living room, where he found his mum.

“My, my, look at you, you’re all ready for bed and I didn’t need to help you. How come?”

“Because I’m Spiderman! I had to save Em from the horrible villains.”

I laughed when I heard this.

“You want Em to tuck you in to bed then?”

“Could she?”

“Well why don’t you ask Auntie Em?”

“Auntie Em would you tuck me into bed?”

“Certainly dear heart, come here and let’s go back to your room.”

He ran over to me and took my hand, while we both walked back to his bedroom. I picked him up, gave him one more hug and I laid him down. I pulled his blankets over him and tucked it all around him.

I said, “Here you are, you’re as snug, as a bug, in the rug. Sleep tight and have pleasant dreams.”

“Hmmm. Goodnight Em”

“Goodnight Kevin, see you tomorrow.”

I turned out his light and closed his door.

“Em, you’ll be a great mother, you took great care of Kevin. I couldn’t have done a better job. That was the first time he went to bed without an argument.” Mary said. “How did you do it?”

“Trade secret.” I giggled, “We mothers need to have some secrets.”

“Some young man is going to be very lucky when he hooks you.”

“Who says a young man will hook me. I’ll hook the young man I like.” I laughed.

Sandy was giggling also. “You ready to go Em?”

“Yes, give me a moment though, I need to go to the loo.”

“Ok, no problem.”

I went into the loo and it dawned on me. I’ve got a trick up my sleeve.

“Mary! Could I ask you a question?”

“What’s up Em?”

“Um … Do you by chance have a sanitary towel?”

“All my towels are sanitary Em, I wash them regularly.”

I giggled. “No that’s not what I’m talking about. I mean what you put in your knickers for your time of the month.”

“Oh sanitary napkin. What happened? Did you forget yours? No I left my handbag in the kitchen and I feel like I’m ready to get on my monthly.”

“Oh you poor dear. Hold on a sec, I’ll get you one.”

Mary knocked on the door, “Is it safe to come in dear?”

“Sure Mary, come on in.”

“Here you go, put this in your panties.”

“Thank you Mary, I left mine in the handbag and I started to feel minor cramps and I felt a bit bloated. I better be safe, than sorry.”

“I know what you mean. Sorry you’re going on, that’s no fun.”

I opened the protective wrap around the towel. I took a quick glance at it and saw how it worked. I stripped off the protective paper from the adhesive. I inserted the pad into the gusset of the knickers. Took some toilet paper and wiped my bottom. Got up and pulled my knickers up and my jeans. I know Mary saw my privates, so that should confirm to her I’m all girl.

I washed my hands, checked my makeup, then realized I didn’t have my handbag, I sighed.

“What was that huge sigh for, Em?”

“Oh I was going to fix my makeup but realized I didn’t have my bag with me.”

“Oh don’t you know it, that is so irksome. I do that too, more times than I care to remember. It’s not like you’re going out to meet a guy and going on a date with him, so it won’t be wasted makeup. You two had quite the day. Let’s head back out to the kitchen, I’m sure Sandy is waiting for you.”

“There’s the new mother!” Sandy said grinning.

“Oh hush.” Mary said, “Sandy don’t be so cruel. Em is just starting her monthly, so be nice to her.”

“Huh?”

“What huh? Sandy, she’s starting her period, her cramps are starting and she’ll start to feel moody, so treat her gently.”

“MOM! I know what it means to be on, you don’t have to tell me about it.”

“You do?” she said in a surprised tone “Oh, I mean I know you do, I just wanted to remind you is all.”

Sandy just looked at her.

I started to chuckle, but tried hard to hold it in.

I turned my back to Mary and got the snowsuits off of the hooks and I was silently giggling inside. I handed Sandy her suit and I took my snowsuit and got in to it. Then I put on my boots. I was still trying very hard not to laugh. The look on Sandy’s face was priceless.

We were finally ready to go back to the flat. I gave Mary a hug, “Goodnight Mary. Thanks for everything.”

“No problem dear. We’ll see you in the morning.”

Sandy hugged her mum, “Goodnight mom.”

“Goodnight Sandy, sleep well.”

When we arrived in the flat, I couldn’t hold it any longer. I started laughing and laughing.

Sandy looked at me like I was a loony. “What are you laughing at, Em?”

“The look on your face when your mother was trying to explain to you what a period was and you said you knew what it’s like and she said you ‘DO’? I thought I would lose it right there. Especially when she back pedals and said of course you do. That was to much.”

Sandy started to giggle, “You’re right, that was funny. By the way, what was all that about anyway? What do you mean, ‘you’re going to be on’, or ‘starting’?”

“I had an idea when I went to the loo. I called for your mum and asked her if she had a sanitary towel and she told me all her towels were sanitized, she washed them every week. I about lost it there. I then explained that I needed it to stick in my knickers and she finally caught on. She brought me one and she stood right there as I put it in. She also watched me wipe myself off. She now knows I have a woman’s bottom and with me asking for a towel, she now knows I must be starting my period.”

“Good move Em, when you do spot, she will know you must be having a true period. Thus you must be a genetic woman. Good thinking.”

“Well I figured it’s as good a time to start now so I laid the seed, in case Dan tries something. If he tries something, I already admitted I was starting before he said anything to anyone, so he can’t say I was making it all up because of what he was going to do.”

“So how did the phone conversation go between you and your mother.”

“It was great. I miss her.”

“Did you tell her about your bits?”

“Yes, she’s amazed. She was a bit miffed I showered with the other girls though. She didn’t think that was right. So I said, ‘What? You want me to change and shower in the men’s locker room?’ That shut her up.”

“I bet. I’m sure if she could see you now she would be amazed.”

“Yes, wouldn’t she?”

“Oh, she also told me I need to talk with Miss Bell and Miss Cowlishaw about what happened with Dan today. They need to be made aware of what he threatened he was going to do. You think it is too late to call them now? She said I should have told them right away while I was there, but with Gaby and Mad being so late and everyone worried about them; I forgot.”

“I think it is a good idea to tell them what happened, but they may already be in bed. Why don’t we call them first thing in the morning?”

“Ok.”

“Want something to drink?”

“No, I’m really tired. I think I’m going to get ready for bed. How about you?”

“I guess I’m the same. Ok then, this was a fantastic weekend Em. Wow what a trip. Everyone will know I’m all girl now. I can’t wait for tomorrow, I can finally be me." Sandy stated.

“I know how you feel exactly.”

I gave Sandy a hug, “Goodnight Sandy, sleep well.”

“Goodnight sis. See you in the morning.”

We walked to our rooms and we both got ready for bed.

I pulled out my journal and started to write:

Day 8 Sunday:

I didn’t enter a journal entry yesterday. So I will enter it today.

I went to Ballet practice Saturday morning. It was awesome. Rachael really worked me hard and tried to get me to quit, but she couldn’t do it. She was amazed with me.

After ballet practice, Mrs. J took me to an indoor mall in Waynesboro. We went shopping for the whole day. I met Roger there from my homeroom, he was there with Matt and Sam. Roger asked me out for a date. I may take him up on it. He was cute.

Mrs. J ended up buying me a dress, it is a very beautiful dress.

We had our sleepover last night, wow was that a fab time. We hope to do that again soon.

Today we went on a cross-country skiing picnic, what a simply fab time.

I put my journal away. Set the alarm clock. Turned off the light. Laid down and I was gone.

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Synopsis:

“Wow Em, she’s sort of cold isn’t she?” Ally said. “I don’t know what her problem is today? She is not usually like that. She’s usually a really nice person. She must be ‘ON’ herself?” Darla stated. “I don’t think so Darla. Look guys,” as I looked around to make sure we wouldn’t be overheard, “She knows, or think she does, but is not sure.” “Knows what Em?” Darla asked. “She knows about Rhod.” I said. “What!” Ally exclaimed. “Shhh, keep it down. I’m telling you, she knows about me being Rhod.”

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 26

A Spy In The Midst:

Monday:

The alarm woke me up. I noticed my leg muscles were really screaming today. Wow, if I can survive all this new type of exercising then I’m going to be in fantastic shape when I get back to Warsop. I groaned as I got up to go to the loo.

I finished my morning ritual, and went to the kitchen. I looked through my book bag and found the phone number for Miss Bell. Going to the living room to use the phone, I called her.

“Hello, Bell residence.”

“Hi Maddy, This is Em. Is Miss Bell there please?”

“Hi Em, how are you feeling this morning?”

“Sore from yesterday’s skiing.”

“Me too. My legs are really bothering me too. I’ll get Jessica for you.”

“Hi Em, how are you today?”

“Not bad Miss Bell. Ah, … I think I have a problem.”

“Oh what may that be Em?”

“Yesterday at the picnic Dan Martin approached me and figured out who I was.”

“Did he do anything to you?”

“Well, he threatened me that he would out me to all the guys at school and I told him he better not, for he would lose a lot.”

“Hmm, I think it is time we approach Dan again and remind him what will happen if he causes any problems. I think he is forgetting what’ll happen to him. Anything else?”

“I also told him I was a true girl all along and that I was masquerading as a boy when he was in the UK.”

“That sounds interesting?”

“He thought it a joke, so I told him I had a female passport and enter the country as a girl or I couldn’t have been allowed to enter the states. That isn’t true though.”

“That was a very smart thing to say and may have saved the situation. Please continue.”

“I also told him that I’d showered with the girls in PE. Everyone saw me naked and no one saw me as a boy and asked him how that could have happened if I wasn’t a girl. I saw he was thinking it over and saw some doubt appear on his face.”

“Very good Em, that should make him stop and think. I hope he tries to get someone to spy on you, instead of just telling everyone, just to make sure he is correct. Otherwise we may have to do a lot of damage control.”

“I think he is going to get some girls to spy on me, at least that is what it sounded like. I’ll be getting some blood capsules to allow me to bleed, so I’ll appear to have a real period. I’ll ask some girls to come with me to the loo and ask them for a tampon and use it. This may get the girls to realize I must be a genetic girl. I’m hoping to bleed in PE class, but that is still four days off. I feel he can cause quite a bit of damage before then.” I started to get hysterical.

“Ok Em, settle down. What you’re planning on doing is a very good idea. Too bad your Gym class is Thursday. In the mean time your idea about taking some girls with you to the bathroom is a good one. That may at least put off suspicion for a while, anyway.”

“Ally thought of that one and Sandy told me to ask her mom for a Sanitary towel when I go to the loo in the main house, so she knows I must be a real girl.”

“Good plan Em. Yes that sounds perfect. Maybe telling Dan that you were always a girl and you were a tomboy while in the UK, is a good one. Thank you for this information. Miss Cowlishaw and I will take care of it. Don’t worry; we’ll handle it. Let us know if he tries anything else. If he approaches you, don’t do anything that will make him think you really are a boy. Your ploy may just work out to our advantage. If you can convince the girls you’re really a genetic girl, he will lose face and maybe make him keep quiet for the rest of the time you are here. I’d love to see his face when he’s told you really are a genetic girl. It’s going make him look very foolish. Well I have to rush. Thank you for calling and letting us know, Em. That’ll help us stop him from doing something that could damage the exchange program.”

“You’re welcome Miss Bell. I’m sorry I’m causing so much trouble.”

“Em, you’re not the one that is causing any trouble, so put that thought right out of your pretty little head. Dan is just upset he was banned from the exchange program. He’s the one that’s causing problems, but we’ll fix that. Don’t worry Em. Enjoy your day. See you at school dear.”

“Ok Miss Bell, see you later.”

“Bye Em.”

Sandy walked out of her room. “Oh, did you just call Miss Bell?”

“Yes, I figured I better give her the heads up about what happened yesterday.”

“Good idea. I’m sure she’ll appreciated it.”

“Yes, she did. She told me not to do anything that might give me away, that I’m not a genetic girl. She said the seeds of doubt I planted yesterday was a very good ploy and she is going to use it to control Dan.”

“Wow, that was a good idea you had. That’s so cool to be taken as a genetic girl. You know, you may want to let the other girls know, so they don’t slip up and say something they shouldn’t. We don’t want to give it away.”

“Good point, I’ll get a hold of the girls sometime during the day and let them know.”

“Well, are you ready to go to school?”

“Is there time to get something to eat?”

“Um, just barely, but you’d better hurry.”

“Ok.”

We ended up making it to school on time and Ally and Darla were waiting for me by the lockers.

“Hi Ally, Darla how’re you guys doing?” I said.

“Hi Em, Sandy.” they said together.

Ally said, “My legs are sore from yesterday, how are yours?”

“They’re really sore too.”

“Well girls, I need to head.” Sandy said, “So I’ll see you all later.”

We all said, “Bye Sandy, see you later.” We watched her go.

The bell rang for homeroom so we hastily headed to class ourselves.

During the announcements we heard:

“Can all the members, of the Sherwood Foresters from England, please meet Miss Cowlishaw in the gym after final period today.”

Hmm I wonder what that’s all about. Ally looked at me with a surprised look and I silently just shrugged my shoulders. I had no clue to what was happening.

The bell rang for first period. I was getting up out of my seat when Roger came over and said, “Hi Em, have a good weekend?”

“Oh, hi Roger. Yes I had a fab weekend. My legs are a bit sore from yesterday.”

“What did you do yesterday?”

“We went on the ski picnic thingy, yesterday.”

“Oh the community ski thing. I heard about it, but we had other commitments so we couldn’t be there. Here let me carry your book bag.”

“Um ok.” I blushed.

I saw Ally and Darla smirking by the door waiting for me.

“Where is your next class?” Roger asked.

“It’s English. It’s just down the hall. You don’t have to really.”

“It’s no problem, I want to do this for you.”

“Um … ok.”

“So what do you think about getting together this weekend sometime?”

“Well, I’ll have to see how the week goes.”

Darla and Ally walked in front of us as we walked down the hall to our next class. Then I had an idea.

“Um Roger, you think you could get someone for Ally and Darla too, we could all go out and do something?”

“Sure, I’m sure I could find someone for them too. Maybe Sam and Matt can go.”

“Um, ok that sounds wonderful. I let you know later in the week if we can do it. Is that ok with you?”

“Sure, that would be great!”

“Here we are.” I said.

“Ok Em.” He gave me my bag, smiled at me, then said, “See you later Em, maybe during lunch.”

“Ok Roger, see you later.” Smiling at him, Roger turned back the way we came and ran off to his next class.

Ally and Darla started giggling.

Ally said, “Does Em have a boyfriend now?”

“Hush both of you.” I said, blushing.

They continued to giggle as we got to our seats.

Morning classes were like you would expect. The morning went by without anything-strange happening, and no sight of Dan. We headed off to the lunchroom.

“Hey Em, wait up.”

I turned to see who called my name. It was Roger.

Panting he said, “I talked with Sam and Matt, and they said they would love to come, if it is ok with Darla and Ally?”

I turned to Ally and Darla and said, “Would you two like to go and do something with Matt, Sam, Roger and I this weekend?”

“Sounds interesting Em,” Darla said, “But I need to check with mom to make sure we’re not doing something else and if it’s ok with her.”

I saw Ally kind of look at me funny, I’m sure I’ll know what that’s all about later.

“How about you Ally? Will this weekend be ok for you?” Darla asked.

“Um … sure why not? That should be interesting.” she added giving me a look.

I just shrugged my shoulders as she looked at me.

“Great, let me know later, I’ve gotta run, I’m meeting Sam and Matt for lunch. See ya all later.” He ran off.

“So we have dates for this weekend then, huh Em?” Ally looked at me with a strange look.

“Well I’ll feel safer with you and Darla there, than just him and myself.”

“Well, why didn’t you just turn him down?”

“Well he’s a nice boy and I know what he would feel like if I turned him down. Come on Ally, it can’t be that bad. He wanted to take me to the movies on Saturday.”

“What, you already set up a date?”

“What? No I didn’t, he just talked with Mrs. J and myself at the mall. He was eating at a table across from us and he came over with Sam and Matt and chatted us up. He was wondering if I would like to take in a movie, that day. He said his mom would chaperone. I turned him down, for I didn’t know him. Mrs. J said later that he was alright, that he’s a nice boy and she would chaperone if his mother couldn’t.”

“Wow! You work fast Em.” Darla said.

“What?”

“I mean you haven’t even been here that long and you already have boys asking you out on dates. I’ve never had a boy ask me.”

“Ah, well I didn’t do anything.”

Darla giggled and Ally wasn’t sure what to make of it all.

I walked over to the lunch table, put my stuff down and then went to get some food. I got my usual salad and something to drink and took my seat at the table. Another girl I remember seeing on the American cheer team, sat down at our table today. I was never introduced to her and she didn’t sit with us at all last week.

I just smiled at her and said, “Hi, how are you?”

She put on a fake smile; the smile didn’t reach her eyes and said “Hi.” She didn’t volunteer any more information.

So I just began to eat. I felt a bit uneasy. I don’t know why, but I could tell she kept sneaking glances at me and she didn’t look at all happy.

Ally, Darla, Amy, Bernie, Casey and two other girls from the cheer group, that I recognized, but didn’t know their names, arrived and sat down. They all said hi to me. They were laughing and I could feel things lighten up. We all started talking at once about what we had done this weekend.

“Hey Em?” Bernie asked.

“Yes Bernie, what’s up?”

“Thanks for introducing me to Scotty. He’s a really cool guy. Smart too. Once you get past his shy exterior, he really is sweet.”

“You’re welcome Bernie, I thought you would like him. You and he are very similar.”

“How so?”

“Well you never seem to have a boy friend, I know you are a bit shy too.”

“Well, boys are just yucky at times. I still think they have something, so I’m wary of them, is all. They’re ok I guess, after all, you of all people should know?”

I started to giggle, and the others started also. I saw Stacy looking at me after Bernie made that comment. She had a look of surprise on her face, or something like that. She wasn’t laughing. I realized what Bernie had said and caught on to her meaning. I hope she doesn’t elaborate or she could get me into real trouble.

Casey was sitting next to me, I leaned over and asked Casey, “Who’s that girl sitting on the end of our table over there, I know she’s on your cheer team.”

“Oh sorry Em, I should introduce everyone here. Hey gang, listen up.” Everyone turned to look at Casey. “I want to introduce the girls from England. This is Em, that is Ally, and this is Bernie. You all know Darla.”

Everyone said, “Hi y’all.”

“This is Karen,” pointing across the table, “The person sitting next to her is Samantha, we call her Sam. The girl on the end is Stacy.”

Ally, Bernie and I all said, “Hi, we’re pleased to meet you.”

We all started talking again. I noticed Stacy really wasn’t talking all that much, but she did keep looking at me with a look of disgust. I couldn’t figure out what her problem was. Should I ask her what’s wrong?

I heard Casey say. “Hey Stacy what’s up? You seem awfully quiet today. Are you on or something?”

“Something, Case.”

“Ok, just wondering?” Casey said.

I had uncomfortable feeling about Stacy. Could she have talked with Dan? Does she know Dan?

“Hi Stacy how are you?” I asked.

“Oh, umm ok I guess.” she said.

“So from what Casey just said, I assume you’re on, huh?”

“Umm sort of.”

“I know how you feel, I’m starting my monthly also. Don’t you just hate it?”

Looking at me kind of like I was from another world, she said, “Right.”

I wonder? Does she know something? She’s not very talkative.

“Hey Stacy what’s up with you? Bad night with Dan?” Casey asked.

“Oh, something like that.”

“What’s up with you today? You really look like you’re pissed or something? Spill?” Casey said again.

“Hey don’t worry about it. Chill, I just have some things on my mind I have to work out.” glaring at me.

“She is usually not like this Em, she’s probably pissed at Dan. He is one of the track team jocks. He can be a real pill at times.” Leaning over to me and whispering, “The guy has been a real jerk since he came back from England. I’m sure you know him. His name is Dan Martin. Something happened over there and he has been put on suspension and removed from the exchange program.”

“Well, I know of Dan. I heard a little of what went on, but I’m not allow to say anything.” I said.

“You do? Tell me later, I won’t spill.”

“Sorry Casey I can’t.” Starting to feel my stomach doing some flips. “I’m not feeling to well. I need to go to the loo. Ally could you join me?”

Ally took one look at me and saw I had gotten very white. “You ok Em? You don’t look so good.”

Thinking fast, “I think I’m really starting, my gut is really starting to hurt.”

I saw Stacy started to take an interest in what was happening.

Casey got up and said, “Lets Go Em, I’ll help.”

Ally, Casey and myself made our way to the loo. I really didn’t want Casey there, I wanted to talk with Ally and tell her what I suspected was going on. Now I can’t. Sitting on the toilette, I came up with an idea.

“Oh nuts!”

“What’s wrong Em?” Casey said.

Making like I was frantically looking in my handbag. “Oh, I’m embarrassed. I thought I’d put the tampons in my purse this morning, but I must’ve left them lay on my nightstand.” holding a tampon in my hand, I put the tampon back into my handbag. “You wouldn’t have one would you?”

Just then I heard the door to the loo open.

“Um … let me check Em. Nope, I’m all out too.” I then heard her turn to someone and say, “Hey Stacy, would you have a spare tampon for Em? She forgot to put some in her purse this morning?”

“Um … Let me look, I think I may have some. Oh here’s a couple.” She gave one to Casey.

Casey slipped it under the door and I took it. “Thank you. Are you going to be ok by giving me this Stacy? I mean, I know you’re on, so I don’t want you to be short?”

“Don’t worry about it Em, I’ve a few to hold me over until I get home. Do you need a pad also?”

“Sorry? A pad?” I said.

“You don’t know what a pad is?” Stacy said kind of excitedly.

“Uh … yes, I don’t know what you mean.”

Stacy went, “I see!”

Casey said, “You know Em. A sanitary pad.”

“Oh you mean a sanitary towel.” I stated.

“A sanitary towel!” they both exclaimed. “What’s a sanitary towel?”

“That’s what we call it. It’s what you put in your knickers to protect them in case you leak?”

“Oh, right. That’s what I meant Em. Do you need one?” disappointment in Stacy’s voice.

“Oh … um sure, if you have a spare.”

“Here you go Em.” She said passing me the pad under the door.

Ally came out of the stall next to me and I heard her go to the sink.

I looked at the tampon, having no idea what it really is, this being my first time to see one, I unwrapped it and tried to figure out what it is and how to do this. I saw it was a little plastic container with two parts, with a string coming out of one end. The one side had a bigger rounded tip with an X cut in it; I assume this is the end that is supposed to go into some hole down in my bottom, but which one? I saw that the one piece slipped into the other. I pushed the two plastic pieces together and I saw the end started to open. ‘Oh this is what it is and how it works; a white cotton something was coming out. The string must be used to pull it back out.’ Figuring it all out helped, but which hole does it go in, and will this damage the gaff device? I looked at the prosthetic and figured it must be the larger hole in the back of the gaff that it’s suppose to go into. Maybe I should wait to do this until after I talk with Ellen. I really don’t want to damage this gaff. I noticed that there was a waste container in the wall of the stall, I looked into it and saw that it was empty. ‘Hmm better put something in it, in case Stacy may enter to check it out. I better empty this tampon container though.’ I pressed the two plastic tubes together and remove the cotton wad. I put the wad in the bottom of my purse. ‘Let’s see, if a girl really did this, it probably would be wet or something yukky. What would a girl do? Oh, I know, they probably would wrap it in toilet paper.’ It then dawned on me. ‘So that’s what I saw in the waste container in the loo back home. I never realized what it was.’ I took some toilet paper and wrapped up the tampon container and put it into the waste container mounted on the wall of the stall, making more noise than was really necessary, but I wanted the girls to hear I had used it. Placing the towel in my knickers, I pulled my knickers back up. Again making more noise than necessary, I used the disposal container to throw out the remnants of the towel.

Making sure everything was where it should be; flushed the toilette and left the stall.

I was heading for the sink, when I caught Stacy’s reflection in the mirror entering the stall I just left and she locked the door. I smiled to myself. I was putting on some lippy when I heard the waste container opening in the stall were Stacy was. I knew it; she’s checking me out. Dan must have told her. I better be careful the rest of the day when she’s about. I need to warn Ally and Darla about her. I finished doing my makeup.

Ally turned to me, “You ready to go Em? You feel better?”

“Umm yes, much. Shall we get going girls?” I said.

“Sure Em.” Casey said.

We walked out of the loo; Darla was walking towards us.

Casey said, “Well see you guys later, I have to get to class.”

“Ok Casey, see you later. Thanks for your help.”

“No problem.” she turned and left for her class.

“You ok Em?” Darla asked.

“Yes, no problem Darla, everything is taken care of.” I said, just as Stacy came out of the loo.

She looked over at us. I smiled at her and waved. “See you later Stacy and thanks for helping out.”

She sort of smiled at me, “Ah … yea sure, no problem … ah, Em.” She then walked off towards her class.

I could tell she was puzzled about something.

“Wow Em, she’s sort of cold isn’t she?” Ally said.

“I don’t know what her problem is today? She is not usually like that. She’s usually a really nice person. She must be ‘ON’ herself?” Darla stated.

“I don’t think so Darla. Look guys,” as I looked around to make sure we wouldn’t be overheard, “She knows, or think she does, but is not sure.”

“Knows what Em?” Darla asked.

“She knows about Rhod.” I said.

“What!” Ally exclaimed.

“Shhh, keep it down. I’m telling you, she knows about me being Rhod.”

“How can that be? There’s no way.” Darla stated.

“Dan must’ve told her.”

“Oh come on Em. You’ve got to be mistaken?” Darla stated.

“I wish I was Darla. She was watching me very closely during lunch today. She didn’t think I saw her looking. She never smiled at me. When I didn’t know what a pad was in the loo, did you notice how excited her voice was? Like a little girl that just won a prize. She was sure she found me out. Then did you notice how disappointed she sounded when I told her we call a pad a sanitary towel? I’m sure she’s puzzled about me. Did you notice she went into my stall after I left it, even though Ally’s stall was available? She wanted to see if I really used the tampon and the towel.”

“Your getting paranoid, Em.” Ally stated.

“I don’t think so Ally, but in one way I hope you’re right. We better keep an eye on her. Last week she was in our PE class and she didn’t act this way to me then. I hope Ellen got those capsules for me today. I’ll use one in PE class and shower with everyone. If they see me bleeding, maybe then we can put this all to rest and they’ll believe I’m a real girl.” I said.

“I hope you’re right and it works, then we can relax a little and start enjoying our time here, instead of worrying about you being discovered.” Ally stated.

Smiling a little, “I wonder what Dan will say when she tells him about me bleeding. I would love to see his face. At least now I know who’s spying on me.”

“I’ll make sure the others are told so they know.” Darla mentioned.

“No you better not. They may act differently toward her and she may get wise. It’s better they don’t know, that way they’ll act natural around her. I rather have her not knowing I know what she is up to, otherwise she may think I do have something to hide, being suspicious of her.”

“You sure?” Darla asked.

“Yes Darla, I’m sure.”

“If you say so, Em.”

“Well, we better be off to our next class or we will be late ourselves.” I stated.

We approached our next classroom. It was Geography with Miss Bell. We saw Maddy and Sabrina walking from the other direction from us and we arrived at the door at the same time. Since we were running late we couldn’t talk, but smiled at each other and we hurried to our seats, just as the bell rang.

Miss Bell saw us and smiled. She started her class.

After the class finished, we all got up to leave and I wanted to talk with Maddy, but before I could say anything Miss Bell said, “Em, could you come here a moment? I wish to speak with you.”

“Sure Miss Bell.”

“Em, how’s it going? Any problems?”

I looked around the room and Darla and Ally were the only people left in the class.

“Well, I think a girl from your cheer group, her name is Stacy, I think she knows about me. She acted very strange towards me during lunch and when I went to the loo. She was watching me very closely.”

“Has she confronted you in anyway?”

“No she hasn’t and I believe she’s not sure about me. I found out her boyfriend is Dan. I think he may have told her about me, for she definitely wasn’t to happy when she sat at the lunch table. She kept looking at me as I was a piece of something nasty.”

I told her what had happened in the loo. She looked surprised and figured I was right about her spying on me.

“Hmm, well if she starts anything you let me know. Should I confront her?”

“Please don’t. If you do, it may confirm her suspicions of me that something is wrong.”

“Good point Em. You’re right, let it run it’s course and if you do what you say you’re going to do, that may be the only thing she needs to see to confirm you are a girl for real. Sort of.” Chuckling. “If you have any further problems please let me know.”

“Ok Miss Bell.”

“Well you girls better get going or you’ll be late for your next class. Now Scoot.”

We said our goodbyes and we rushed to get to our next class, which was History.

We entered the class and I saw Scotty sitting over by the window isle. He smiled at me and winked. I smiled back and got to my seat just as the bell rang.

When class was over Scotty walked over to me and said, “Thanks for introducing me to Bernie, Em. She is awesome.”

I smiled at him and said, “You’re welcome Scotty. Just treat her right, ok?”

“You bet Em, I certainly will.”

“Well take care Scotty I need to rush to get to our next class so I have to go.”

“Bye Em, see you tomorrow.”

Darla led the way to get to our next class, which we haven’t had before. It was Art class. When we entered I noticed Miss Cowlishaw was sitting in the back of the room and Ally and I both smiled at her. When she saw us she just perked right up and smiled at us. The main instructor introduced Ally and I to the rest of the class and then we settled down to the class project.

We had to make a clay bust of the person sitting on the table. Ally and I had never done this before, so we were just wondering were to get the supplies and tools we would need.

Miss Cowlishaw came over and said, “You girls going to be alright? You look lost.”

“Well Ally and I have never done this before, we didn’t do any sculpting back in Warsop.”

“Yes I gathered that. Why don’t I start you off and help you get started. First put on those smocks to protect your clothes. Then I’ll tell you what you need to do.”

We both went over to the hooks on the wall and grabbed a smock. It sort of looked like a long paint covered lab coat.

Miss C showed us to our tables that had a large hunk of clay on them and showed both of us how to soften the clay so it was malleable. Then she went on to show us how to use the sculpting tools. We started to catch on and enjoyed what we were doing. By the end of class my bust didn’t look to bad, neither did Ally’s.

Miss C came over to look at them and said, “Wow girls, you did that quite well. We’ll have to do more of this when we get back to Warsop. Remember to put your name on your work.”

We smiled at her from the praise, but didn’t know what to say. This was admittedly a very fun class. I hope we get the chance to do more of this back home; next term, this was fun?

“Well hurry up and clean up your area and equipment. The sculpting tools you used needs to be cleaned, so go over to the sink over there and clean them well so the clay doesn’t get hard on them.”

“Ok, we will.” Ally and I signed our sculptures, then walked over to the sink with everyone and cleaned up all of our equipment.

Everyone was leaving when Miss C called us over and said, “Miss Bell told me what happened to you yesterday Em. You think he will be a major threat? Are you going to be alright?”

“Did Miss Bell tell you what I was planning to do?”

“Yes she did. When did all this happen anyway? She told me you showered with all the girls and no one figured you out. How did you manage that?”

I told her the short version of the story and she was amazed, and I saw she was relieved all at the same time. I then told her what I was planning, and she smiled at me.

“Em, what a marvelous idea. That would certainly convince all of the girls about your sexual status and it’ll probably end what Dan is trying to do to you. Let’s hope this works. Ok, I won’t do anything until all of what you’re planning on doing is finished. If it doesn’t go the way you planned, then I’ll step up and have words with this boy. I certainly hope no one finds out, you’ll have a lot of angry girls after you, especially for being in their showers with them. They don’t think kindly of having their space violated like that.”

“Well, let’s hope it does work. I’m pretty confident it will. I’ll know for sure after Thursday if it worked. If Stacy says anything to me, or becomes more friendly to me, then I know it worked.”

“Ok dear, let’s keep our fingers crossed. We better get going to the gym, I’m sure all the other girls will be there waiting for us.”

We left for the gym. When we arrived I saw everyone sitting there and we crawled up into the bleachers and we all talked at once. I noticed Gaby was sitting behind us looking kind of gloomy. I wonder what her problem is?

Maddy turned to me and said, “Ally tells me that there is a girl that is spying on you for Dan?”

I looked at Ally and said, “You weren’t suppose to tell anyone.”

“Well sorry, it just came out.” Ally said.

“Don’t spread it around Mad, I don’t want anyone acting differently around the girl, otherwise she’ll know something is up. If she does, then she may think Dan is right.”

“Oh, good point. Ok, I won’t say anything, but let me know if there is any trouble, I will tell Jessica.”

“She already knows about it and who it is. She said she would keep an eye on the situation.”

“Oh, ok.”

Maddy turned away from me and started talking to Bernie.

Ally said, “Sorry Em, I just figured we should all know. I mean this could be a real threat to you and it could affect us all.”

Sighing, “I know Ally, but I don’t want the girls acting differently around her, that can be just as damaging.”

I looked up at Gaby and noticed Gaby was really quiet today. I wonder what was up with her? I was just about to speak with her when I saw Miss C and Miss B coming in, talking animatedly.

“Hello girls, everyone here?” Miss C said.

“Yes Miss.” Bernie replied.

“Well you’ve escaped cheer practice for a couple of weeks now, so we need to get cracking if we are going to be ready for the competition. So starting on Wednesday we’ll be having practice after class alternate days. Miss Bell has volunteered to help out and make sure our routine meets competition criteria. So Wednesday make sure you have your gym kit, poms and cheer shoes. Any questions?”

“How long will it be?” Ally asked the question we all were thinking.

“About an hour,” Miss Bell volunteered, “and don’t worry, we’ve got transport back to your hosts arranged.”

“I was going to ask about that.” I said.

“Well if you think of anything, we can talk on Wednesday, but get off now, and we will see you in the morning, ok?”

“Yes Miss.” we all chorused.

“Oh, ladies don’t forget about tomorrow. We will be going on a bus trip.” Miss B stated.

“Ok Miss” we all chorused again.

We all got up and headed for our lockers and got our wraps. I bid Ally and Darla goodbye and headed for the car park. Sandy was waiting for me, as she knew we had a small meeting.

“Everything go alright?” She questioned.

“Yes, we were just told that we would have cheer practice every other night starting on Wednesday, for about an hour.”

“Cool, I guess you are going to be one busy little girl, aren’t you?”

“I guess. I hope I can survive all of this?” I giggled, “So what’s up for tonight?”

“I have to go into to work for a few hours, and isn’t Ellen going to be picking you up tonight for ballet?”

“Oh yea, I forgot. Wow, I really am going to busy while here. You think your mom will have something ready to eat tonight, before I have to go?”

“I saw her leave a little bit ago, we’ll ask her once we get back home, then I’ll have to leave for work.”

“Ok.”

When we arrived home we first went to the main house before going to the flat.

“Mom, are you here?”

“Yes dear, what’s up?”

“I have to leave for work and Em has to get ready to go to ballet later this evening. You think you might have something for her to eat.”

“Certainly Em, don’t worry you have lots of time. Ellen won’t be here until 6:30. Why don’t you go to your room and get rested and changed. I’ll have dinner ready for you in about an hour.”

“Thank you Mary. Be back in a bit then.” I said.

“See you later mom.”

“Ok Sandy, take care driving, see you later tonight.” Mrs. J stated.

We left for our flat.

“Here Em, why don’t you take my books upstairs so I can get going, I’m a bit late.”

“No problem Sandy, see you later tonight. Bye.”

“Bye sis.” Sandy jumped into the car and took off.

I got upstairs and realized how tired I was. Well I better get changed. The emotions of the day were catching up to me. I really hope that Stacy doesn’t figure me out. That would really spell disaster. After changing I went over to the main house.

“Mary, are you here?”

“Em’s here; Em’s here!” I heard Kevin yelling, that really put a smile on my face.

He tore through the kitchen door and before I knew it, he jumped into my open arms and gave me a big hug and a kiss.

“Hi Kevin. Were you a good boy for your mom?”

“Oh yes Em, I’m always a good boy.”

I chuckled.

Mary walked through the kitchen door and said, “We were in the living room a moment ago.” Chuckling too. “So, did you have a good day at school today?”

“Not bad. A lot happened and I am starting to feel a bit tired. I know, I have to get back to the flat soon. I’ve got to get my homework finished before I leave for ballet practice tonight. I know I’ll really be tired after practice, knowing what Rachael will do to me.”

“Does that mean you can’t play a game with me tonight?” Kevin started to pout.

“I can play a few games with you Kevin, but I have to limit how long we can play, ok?”

“Ok Em.” That cheered him up a bit.

“Shall we go into the dining room and we can get started eating.” Mary said.

“Isn’t Mr. J going to join us?”

“Ah … no. I haven’t heard from him at all today. I have no clue where he may be. He really has been taxing of late. It is almost like he has become a different person. A person I don’t know and this is really starting to bother me. I don’t know who he is anymore.” I could see Mary was on the verge of tears.

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Synopsis:

Follow the continueing story of an English foreign exchange student Em (Mfanwy), alias a boy named Rhod, that poses as a girl while in Grottoes Virginia in America. She goes to Agusta High School as a girl. Em is also a female cheerleader and taking ballet classes from Ellen to move like a graceful girl while she is in Grottoes; Rachael, the girl that actually is teaching the ballet lessons to Em, seems to think that Em is really a boy in disguise. The host family, the Jones's, do not know Em is not quite a girl, their daughter, Sandy, was told because Sandy was also a former boy. Em knows Sandy is a former boy because she was told by one of the US teachers, but the Jones family didn't realize Em was told and they feel Em should not be told about Sandy. Sandy's homophobic father, John, hates what Sandy has become and denies she is a girl. Mary, the mother, really misses her son and is having a tough time seeing Sandy as a daughter. Mary loves Em as a true daughter and treats her as such, much to Sandy's dismay. Mary is also a counselor at the high school Em is going too. Kevin the five year old spoiled brother, simply adores Aunty Em. A homophobic boy, Dan Martin, is trying to out Em to the whole school. While Dan was in Warsop England, he got kicked off of the exchange program when he lost his cool as he stumbled into his host partner Rhod, while Rhod was dressed as a girl. Dan's mouth got him into lot trouble, but he blames Rhod for everything. Dan wants to get even, so he wants to out Rhod to the whole school, without letting people know that it will be him who did it. Several teachers could lose their jobs, if Em is found out that he really is a boy, because these three teachers help Em carry on the charade. Will Em ever make it back to England without being discovered? Can he get back into England with a male passport, when he looks so good as a girl and really moves like one?

Story:

I want to thank all the people that have helped me edit and critique this story. They are Angel O'Hare, Stacy Miller, Karen Page, Robi McKee, Paula Dillon and especially Maddy Bell for allowing me to join her universe and giving me permission to write in it.

Based on the story Gaby, Book # 4 - Once Upon A Time In America By Maddy Bell

All Characters portrayed in the story are copywrited to Maddy Bell for her Gaby series found at Maddybell.com

Scene 27

The Tryst:

Monday:

“Um … I’m sure he’ll come around.”

“I don’t know anymore, Em. I am so angry with him I want to strangle him. I’m so sorry you are seeing this, what must you think?” I reached over and held on to Mary’s hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.

She took a deep breath and sighed. “Enough talk about him, lets talk about something else. I had lunch with Ellen today. I found something out that was very interesting. Did Ellen say anything about the picture on her desk?”

“You mean about Valerie?”

“Yes, that’s her. She’s beautiful isn’t she?”

“Yes she is. I understand that she is her life partner.”

“Yes, she told me that also. Don’t you find that a bit strange? A woman being a life partner with another woman?”

“Doesn’t bother me in the least? We have the same thing in the UK. It is legal there, so we don’t think much about it.”

“Amazing, simply amazing.”

“What’s amazing Mary?”

“Oh … I was just thinking back to my college days when I first met Valerie. I never would have thought.”

“Interesting how life goes, isn’t it? Does that bother you?”

“What? Ah … um … well … I guess not. It just brings thing into perspective to me, is all. I won’t say it didn’t take me by surprise; it certainly did that. I just never would have guessed he, … oops I mean she would do that.” I saw Mary blush, because of her slip.

I wanted to tell her I know all about Bill becoming Valerie, but if I said that, she would guess I know about Sandy, and she would wonder why I would be told at all, by Ellen.

“Oh well, to each their own. What is your home town like?”

Changing the subject was a very good idea, so I didn’t question it.

I told her about back home and I saw her mood change. We talked for a while and I had a good time with her. I had a bit of inspiration.

“Mary have you figured out yet when you’ll take Sandy on a shopping trip? I know she’ll just love going with you.”

“I’ve been thinking about that too. I would love to go shopping with my daughter. I realize I’ve not gotten to know my daughter properly. I want to rectify that soon. After what happened today I really want to rectify that mistake.”

“What do you mean what happened today?”

“Sorry, I meant up to this point with you being here and showing me where I wasn’t being a proper mother. Sandy really is a lovely person, isn’t she?”

“You have no idea Mary. She is the greatest. I really love my big sister.”

“You have only been here a week and I can see you and her are really close. I hope it stays that way. I hate to see anything coming between you two.”

“I doubt that Mary. I think we have a lot in common. I love her to pieces. I did notice a bit of jealousy though.”

“Jealousy? Why would she be jealous?”

“Well, you’re treating me more like a real daughter, than you have treated her. She is upset that you are doing that. She feels left out. Like she is not part of the family.”

Sighing, “I guess I can see where she might think that, of late. Oh Em, what can I do?”

I could see a tear running down her cheek.

“I think you should treat her like you’ve been treating me and let her be the daughter that she is. She wants her mother to appreciate her, to love her, like she loves her mother.”

“Oh Em, what can I do to show her, I do love her?”

“Tell her. She has told me that she rarely gets compliments and help from her dad and you. Everything she has, she has had to work for, without assistance from you or your husband. When you bought me that dress, it drove her over her boundaries and she got angry with me. Don’t you take her shopping?”

Mary was really crying now. She choked out, “No, I haven’t. What you must think of me. I’m a horrible mother, aren’t I?”

“Mary I don’t know all what is going on around here, but I know it’s something major. Both you and Mr. J treat her like she is not really part of the family. I wish you would tell me why, then I could probably help.”

“I wish I could. But I can’t.”

“Why not? It can’t be that bad and if it is, I can be trusted, I won’t say a word.”

“I’m sorry Em, I can’t take that chance.”

Sighing, what’s it going to take for her to tell me about Sandy, so I can help them? She is so terrified of the truth.

“Please don’t be angry with me Em, there’s a reason. Please trust me, and don’t pry.”

We finished our dinner in silence. I could tell Mary was lost in thought, I saw she still had tears running down her cheek, which she was trying to hide from me.

Kevin finished first and said, “Hurry up Em, so we can play some games.”

I giggled. Mary said, “Kevin hold your tongue, Em is not finished yet, so just be patient. She will go with you soon. Now apologize to your Aunt.”

“Umm … I’m sorry Aunty, I didn’t mean to rush you.”

I smiled, “That’s ok Kevin, I’m almost finished.”

After cleaning my plate, Mary said, “Why don’t you take Kevin to his room and play a few games, I’ll handle the dishes.”

“You sure?”

“Yes, no problem dear, Kevin has been waiting patiently all afternoon for you to play some games with him.”

“Ok Kevin. Lets go and see what we can play, ok?”

“Yippee!” jumping off of his chair and running to his room.

I giggled following him and he already had everything up and running by the time I got to his room.

I played a few games with him for about a half hour, then I told Kevin, “Well Kevin, I’m sorry but I have to get back to the flat to do my homework.”

“Do you have to Aunty Em?”

“Sorry sport, but I need to get my homework finished, before I have to leave for ballet practice tonight.”

“Wow, you sure are a busy girl. You’re always going somewhere.” he said looking disappointed.

“Hey none of that now. You knew I couldn’t stay long, so be happy for the time I did play with you.”

“I’m sorry Aunty, I know you’re busy and I did enjoy you being here with me.”

“Come here and give me a big hug.”

“I love you Aunty Em.” He was almost choking me when he gave me a big squeeze hug and kissed me on the lips.

“I love you too Kevin. You be good for your mother tonight. I think she needs you to be extra nice because your dad is not around. After all, that makes you the man of the house. How does that sound? You think you can do that for her?”

“I will Em. I’ll be good for mommy.”

“I know you will.” I tweaked his nose as I said that and he giggled.

We walked out of the room and I saw Mary watching the news on the telly. Kevin ran over to her and gave her a hug. I saw her smiling at him.

She saw me and said, “You heading back?”

“Yes, I figure I better get started on my homework or I’ll be in trouble tomorrow.”

“Ok Em, have a good evening at ballet practice. Tell Ellen I said hi.”

“Ok, will do. See you.”

I got back to our flat and started on my homework. It was kind of hard to concentrate on it. I kept wondering if I should have told Mary I know all about Bill and Valerie. No I guess I shouldn’t, it could jeopardize me.

I finished my homework, with some time to spare. I got my kit together for ballet; I decided I would try the two-piece suit tonight with the gray tights.

I remembered I still had a piece of the tampon in my purse, I decided to pull it out and throw it away. I made sure I had a few tampons, and towels in my purse. I have to remember to ask Ellen how to properly insert it, which hole to use and how often I’m suppose to change it. Can I do it without damaging the gaff? I wonder how to clean the gaff after using the capsules? This sure sounds messy. I wonder how real girls really handle this? EWWW! Just the thought of what I was going to have to do, to clean it all up, was giving me the shivers.

The horn blew out in the car park. I gathered my stuff, put on my coat and ran down the steps to Ellen’s car. Ellen told me, “Ladies don’t run down steps, they elegantly walk down the steps.” I was to remember that for the next time.

“Sorry Ellen.”

“No problem, Em. Have a good weekend?”

I filled her in on what happened during the ski picnic. She was amazed.

“I got the capsules and I’ll give them to you when we get to the school. I also got the instructions on how to insert them and how to clean up the gaff after.”

“Um … Ellen, I got … umm a question for you about … ah … which … um … well … ah which hole it all goes in? Ah … do I need to do … ah … something special … to … um well … ah … insert the … ah … well … ah … the tampon? Will it damage the … ah … gaff?”

“Oh Em, you haven’t figured that out, have you?”

“Um … not really.” Blushing.

“When we get to the locker room, I’ll show you which hole to use and how to insert it. This is nothing to be embarrassed about Em. All the first time girls have these type of questions. It might be good to have a bit of lubrication with you so you don’t damage the gaff. I’ll get you some. It’s not hard at all. Once you see how to do this, you will understand how easy it is.”

“Thanks Ellen. Oh, Mary said to say hi.”

“Yes we had lunch today. She was very surprised about the news about Bill.”

“Did she lose it?”

“Surprisingly no. But it made her stop and think about Sandy. Then she felt bad. When she realized that she had contributed to Bill becoming Valerie, she really felt bad about it. After I told her to not be upset, she relaxed. She couldn’t believe how beautiful she is. I told her I wasn’t upset. She couldn’t believe that, but I convinced her. At least I hope I did. I think this will help her cope with Sandy. At least I can hope. I wonder what John would say about Valerie, if he found she used to be Bill?”

I said, “I’m sure he would love Valerie, probably too much. I’m sure he would freak, if he found out who Valerie used to be; if how he treats his daughter is any indication. Matter of fact we haven’t seen him since Sunday, we have no idea were he is or what he’s doing. I guess Mary kind of put him in his place on Sunday, when he tried to start trouble with Sandy, in front of the other girls.”

“He has turned into such a jerk lately. I never imagined he would be such an inconsiderate, bigoted, ah … well you know what I mean.”

“Yes, I do unfortunately.”

“Well, we’re here. Let’s get you into the school and I’ll show how to insert a tampon shall we?”

“That sounds so strange to me. I never thought I would ever have these type of problems.”

“Welcome to girlhood dear. This is going to be your life from now on. It won’t be easy for you, I’m sure you’ll do well at it however. You make a very lovely woman.”

“Thanks Ellen. My mom wanted me to really thank you for all that you have done for me. She was upset I didn’t give you anything. I told her I tried, but you wouldn’t accept it. So she told me to really thank you.”

Smiling, “Em, if I didn’t like you, believe me, you wouldn’t have gotten what I’ve given you. You are one of the most lovely and vivacious girls I have ever met and one of the most considerate too. I wish more girls were like you. Most genetic girls are really inconsiderate, arrogant creatures, they act like prima donnas, which I can’t stand, but I have to tolerate them. They could sure learn a lot from you, your mom should be real proud of you.”

“She is actually.” I blushed.

“Em, you are so precious when you blush.”

That made me blush even more. Ellen just started laughing as we walked into the school.

We were the first people in the locker room.

“Quick, follow me Em, before someone shows up.”

Ellen led me into one of the loo’s stalls.

“Ok drop your panties and get out a tampon.”

I pulled a tampon out from my purse and opened it. Then dropped my panties.

Ellen proceeded to tell me everything I would need to know about the female anatomy and not only did she go into details, but explained why. She then proceeded to show me how to properly insert the tampon, although I haven’t physically done it yet.

“That isn’t so bad, is it Em?”

“Wow, I never would’ve guessed.” I was really embarrassed and I’m sure my face showed it. “Ah … I guess not, really. I can see it is not easy being a girl, they have so much to worry about.”

“As I said before dear, welcome to girlhood. It will not be easy. We women go through a lot, but the rewards are there too, so don’t think it’s all negative to be a girl.”

About this time we heard some girls laughing down the hall.

“I have your capsules, but I think we better read over the instructions for it’s use, and how to clean yourself up after it’s use, before we use them. Ok, now insert your tampon, there is no time like the present to get started.”

“Ok Ellen, will do.”

I inserted the tampon with out a problem and disposed of the container. Ellen left me to get dressed while she went to get dressed herself. I really never thought it would be so tough, to be a woman. I have a renewed respect for all women, for what they have to go through.

I pulled up my knickers and went to my usual locker. Rachael was there. I greeted her and started to get changed. When I removed my knickers and started to put on my tights, Rachael noticed the string.

“Oh Em are you on?”

“What? Oh ah… yes I am.”

“Oh gees, I know how you’re feeling, I’ll take it easy on you this week. When I’m on I feel horrible and usually decide not to practice, but Ellen wants me to do it, saying that if you are ‘on’ during a performance, regardless of how you feel, you still have to go on with the show. I guess she’s right. Are you taking anything for the cramps?”

“Not really, I don’t get all that bothered when I’m on.”

“Wow, you are so lucky. My cramps usually tear me apart. All I want to do is curl up with a hot water bottle.”

“I’m sorry to hear that Rachael. I guess I’m pretty lucky then, I never really think all that much about it. I just get a bit moody and irritable is all.”

“Yes I know what you mean. Well let’s finish getting dressed.”

Well true to her word, she wasn’t so horrible tonight. She actually took it easy on me. After class we were walking back to the locker room and she looked at me and said, “Walk with grace Em, you are loping when you walk. You glide perfectly in class, but once you are out of class, you revert back to loping.”

I thought about what she said, and I saw she was right. I was graceful in class, but once I got out of class I reverted back to my old strut. I change my style back to the glide.

“That’s the way Em, you need to do that from now on, until it becomes second nature and you don’t have to think about it.”

“Thanks Rachael you’re right, I wasn’t putting into practice what you’ve been teaching me.”

“Well, if you keep up what you are doing now, you’ll be just like me when I’m walking. Wasn’t that your goal?”

“Yes it was Rachael and you’re correct, I feel different when I walk this way. It feels more comfortable and less jarring on the body.”

“Exactly Em. By Jove, I think she got it.” I chuckled, remembering seeing ‘My Fair Lady’ with my mother.

We took our showers, and I went back into the loo’s stall and changed tampons again. Rachael saw I had a dry string when I came out, so she said, “You had to change it didn’t you?”

“Yes I did. It was feeling kind of slimy.”

“I know what you mean. Well, I guess I have to apologize again.”

“Why do you have to apologize? You have nothing to apologize for.”

“Yes I do. I still thought you were a boy in disguise, because you can’t do some of the moves. But seeing you are on, I doubt boys know what it is like and they certainly don’t bleed. Here you are and you’re bleeding and you gave all the right symptoms that only a girl would know. However, I don’t understand why you can’t do some of the moves.”

“I don’t know either Rachael, I just can’t.”

“Oh well, I guess practice may allow those moves to happen. Maybe you’re just stiff from non use.”

“That’s probably it.”

We gave each other a quick hug.

“See you on Wednesday, Em, I have to run. I’ve some homework I need to finish. Ta ta, see you later.”

“See you Wednesday, Rachael.”

“You ready to go Em?” Ellen said.

“Um, yes let me get my kit into my bag.”

While I walked next to Ellen, she stated, “Walk gracefully dear, you are still stomping.”

“Oops, sorry.” I went back into a gliding motion with my walk.

“Em, it doesn’t do any good if you get properly trained to be graceful, but you don’t put it into practice once you leave class. You must always learn to do the moves taught you for grace. Remember to do it always so you start to do it without thinking about it.”

We ‘gracefully’ walked out of the school to Ellen’s car.

Ellen said, “Are you up for something to eat?”

“Sure, Rachael didn’t work me to hard this evening.”

“I noticed, did she figure out you were on?”

“Yes.”

“Nothing gets by that girl. She is so observant.” Shaking her head. “Why don’t we go over to Grace House? I like it there for the privacy and we can discuss the capsules.”

“Ok, Ellen.”

We arrived at Grace House and we entered the lobby ‘gracefully’ and the Maitre'd asked, “Can I help you ladies?”

“Table for two please. Someplace private.” Ellen asked.

“Certainly Madame, please follow me.”

Just before we started to go in, I looked over into the lounge. I got a shock. There sitting in one of the booths was Mr. J. and sitting across from him was a lovely young woman. He seemed to be enjoying himself. My mouth just dropped open. He wouldn’t see me, because I was parallel to his view, so unless he looked to his left he wouldn’t spot me. The woman was quite beautiful; she was probably in her mid twenties. Looking at her, I got this feeling there was something about her, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. She was definitely a looker, as some of the boys would call a beautiful woman. I even say she is quite beautiful. I saw her get up and sensually move over next to Mr. J. I was just about to follow Ellen, when I saw this girl kiss Mr. J. Mr. J looked like he was enjoying that kiss, for he seemed to lean forward and prolonged that kiss. I decided I saw enough and followed Ellen, she was quite a ways in front of me.

What is Mr. J doing? He is married after all. Who was that girl? Was Mr. J fooling around? What should I do? Should I say something? Obviously Ellen didn’t see him, for I’m sure she would’ve hit the ceiling. Should I stay quiet about this?

When we got to our table, The Maitre’d pulled the chairs out for us and gave us our menus.

“Em, is something wrong? You seem to be preoccupied?”

“What? Oh sorry, I was just thinking about something, is all.”

“That’s obvious. You look like you’ve seen a ghost. Are you sure you’re ok? You didn’t look like this a few minutes ago.”

“Oh, … ah … sorry, I just got a bit pre-occupied and just lost you for a minute. I guess that must’ve done it.”

“If you say so Em. What would you like to eat?”

“Um, I guess I would just like a salad, I’m not very hungry at the moment.”

“Hmmm, ok dear. Oh before I forget, here is what you requested.” She pulled out a package from her purse and handed it to me.

I opened up the package and I could see some 40 large red capsules in several plastic blister packs, some kind of insertion tool and a slip of paper. I took the paper out, looked at it and saw it was the instructions on how to use this product and how to clean the gaff after it’s use. Eww, this looks messy, I thought. The capsules were not filled with real blood, but something that simulated blood. Sigh, well I better get use to cleaning myself real well down there, once I start using them.

“Is that what you wanted, Em?”

“It appears so. Reading the instructions it definitely looks messy.”

“Well real periods are messy too dear, so welcome to the club. May I read the instructions?”

“Certainly, here you go.” I handed over the instruction sheet and let her read it.

“Hmm, very interesting. I believe this product is a synthetic makeup blood used in theaters. It is a non-hardening product, so it’ll not congeal or harden and is water-soluble, which will clean up well with just water. This shouldn’t be too messy then. It’s better than blood. Blood will stain your clothes, this will allow you to wash your clothes and it should just come out.” She handed me back the instructions.

“Have you removed your appliances at all yet?” she asked me.

“Um, no not yet.”

“You probably should and soon. If you don’t, you could develop some problems, which could cause you a bad rash or an infection of some sort. You should remove them for at least 12 hours to allow your skin to breathe and allow you to clean up the area, as well as the prosthetics. When’s your Gym class?”

“It’s Thursday, why?”

“Hmmm, I tell you what, why don’t you remove your appliances tonight, clean up around the areas, let your skin breathe over night, then come over to my place after school tomorrow and I’ll reattach them.”

“What should I do tomorrow at school then?” getting a little panicky.

“Will you need to remove your clothes tomorrow, in front of anyone?”

“Well no, but I mean what about my breasts? People are going to know something is wrong if I show up with a flat chest.”

“Why can’t you just slip your breasts prosthetics into your bra? It’s not like it’s going to go anywhere.”

“Oh, I guess. I just feel more secure when everything is attached is all.”

“I understand dear. Just don’t let a boy get to fresh with you, until everything is glued back into place. You should be alright for one day.”

“What should I do about my period?”

“Well, what did you do today? You obviously didn’t insert a tampon today, but you convinced someone you did. Do the same thing tomorrow.”

“Um, I guess.”

“You like having those things glued in place don’t you?”

“Yes I do actually, it makes me feel like I’m a real woman. It makes me feel secure.”

“I can understand that. I know you feel exposed if something should happen and you didn’t have them in place. But you need to let your skin breathe or else you will develop other problems. Also, you need to learn how to do this by yourself, so you can do it when I’m not around. Like, when you are back home, I won’t be there for you.”

That was a sad thought. I would truly miss her. I enjoy talking with her and learning how to be a proper woman. She is just so cool. I’m definitely going to miss her as much as Sandy when I get back home.

“Hey cheer up girl, why so sad all of a sudden?”

“Oh I was just thinking that I’m really going to miss you when I get back home, is all.” Looking down at the table.

“Oh dear, I’m going to miss you too. But that is a few weeks away yet, let’s not worry about that for right now. Enjoy today, for tomorrow may never come. I always say.”

“Yes you’re right, I shouldn’t think that far ahead, but enjoy what is happening now.” Putting a smile on my face.

“That’s my girl. Come here and give me a hug.” I got up and went over to her and gave her a big hug.

This really made me feel better.

A waiter finally showed up, “Can I get you ladies anything to drink?”

We gave our orders and we started to talk about how things were going. What happened in both of our lives since the last time we met. We had a wonderful meal and the time just flew by.

When it was time to leave, I looked into the lounge where Mr. J was earlier. I didn’t see him or the girl.

We finally left and Ellen dropped me off back home.

I noticed Mr. J’s car was not there; looking at my watch it was after ten in the evening. I wonder where he is?

“Thanks for everything Ellen. You’re the greatest.” I gave her a big hug.

“You are quite welcome young lady. I enjoyed our time together. Don’t forget to stop by tomorrow and I’ll reapply your appliances.”

“Ok, will do. I’ll get Sandy to take me if she can.”

“Tell you what, if Sandy can’t, call me and I’ll come and fetch you. All right?”

“Thank you Ellen. I will.”

She backed out of the drive and I went up to the flat. “Hi Sandy, I’m home.”

“Hey Em, glad your back. Did you have a good evening?”

“Yes I did. I had a wonderful time, Rachael took it easy on me since I am on my period.” I chuckled.

“See, there are some advantages to feigning a period. Most of the girls will take it easy on you. Anything else happen?”

“Funny you should ask. Um … Sandy, could we sit and talk in the living room for a bit?”

“Sure, what’s up?” Getting a serious look on her face.

We went and sat down on the couch in the living room.

“Um, Sandy, uh … Ellen and I went to Grace house after practice today.”

“Ok, so what’s the big deal?”

“Wellllll, while we were waiting to be seated, I … uh, well, … I looked into the lounge. I ...uh saw your dad there again.”

“Ok, so?”

“Well … he wasn’t exactly alone.”

“Yes, so what’s so strange about that? He’s a salesman and he has a lot of customers that he entertains, that’s normal.”

“Well … I don’t think … this person was a customer.”

“Why would you say that?”

“Well ... she was quite beautiful, young and sensual, … and … She kissed your dad. Not on the cheek but on the lips, and he returned the kiss.” I sighed.

“What do you mean she kissed him, like in a thank you sort of way?”

“No! More like a ‘I want to have sex with you’ sort of way.” I cringed.

“What are you saying Em. Are you saying my dad is having an affair?”

“Well, it sort of looks that way.”

“Oh.”

“They weren’t there when we left, and your dad’s car is not here either. You think he would do something like that?”

“I don’t know. I’m not sure what my dad would do anymore.” Looking sadly at the floor.

“Oh, there is one other thing. When I was looking at this beautiful, twenty something year old girl, I got this funny feeling there was something about her. I just couldn’t figure out what. There was just … this thing; I don’t know.”

“Well thanks for telling me. Maybe I should confront my dad about this and see what he is up too. He’s embarrassed me enough, now I got something on him.”

“Sandy, blackmail is not going to solve anything. That is only going to make things worse. He’ll probably be more resentful to you.”

“Yes, but if he is cheating on my mom, that hurts too. He has hurt me enough, and I don’t want him to hurt mom. You think I should tell her?”

“I don’t know, that call you’re going to have to make. I’m really not sure what to do. My father left me before I was born, all I know is, it hurt my mother very badly, but in the end she was happier, I believe. After getting to know my father, I think it was for the better. I’m afraid of how I would’ve have ended up if he would’ve been around. I know Em wouldn’t have been here, I’m sure he would have been like your dad. I wonder if I even would have had the girls as friends? Would I have turned out all right, or would I have ended up some thug? All he ever thinks about is sports; especially football. I’m not into football myself, so I wouldn’t have made him a good son.”

“Football? I didn’t think you Brits played football?”

“Yes we do. We do world cups and stuff.”

“Oh, duh you mean soccer.”

“Well yes, what did you think I meant?”

“American football, which is nothing like soccer.”

“Oh sorry, I see your point, your right, it’s soccer to you Yanks. Well anyway, I doubt he would’ve been happy if he knew I was this way. He only knows me as a girl. I believe if it weren’t for Cherys, he wouldn’t even have allowed me to come and stay with him, being that I’m a girl. In a way I’m very happy he sees me as a girl, for I don’t want to go to soccer games and act all tough and what not. Seeing how your dad behaves towards you, I feel very lucky.”

“Yes, my life would be much nicer without him, Em. Do I start an argument between them again by telling my mom about what you told me? Or do I just not say anything and see where it goes. That’s not really fair to my mom either; she needs to know. How dare he do that to her!”

I could see Sandy starting to get very angry. This is not what I wanted to happen; maybe I shouldn’t have said anything.

“Sandy chill, let’s sleep on it. Maybe things will be better in the morning?”

I could see her deflate, and she sagged. “Maybe you’re right Em, getting some sleep sounds like a good idea. If I saw my dad now, I would probably scratch his eyes out. What a louse he is.”

“Oh, one other thing. Ellen told me it would be a good idea to remove all of my appliances tonight, clean the skin area and leave them off for a twelve-hour period, to make sure the skin can breathe. She recommends that you do it also. If you can take me to her after school tomorrow, she will glue them all back into place. What do you think?”

“Well, if we leave right after school, I think it’s doable, then I can drop you off, or you can come with me to the diner if you want? I’m sure it won’t take all that long for Ellen to get us straightened around.”

“Great, can you help me with getting my stuff removed?”

“Sure no problem and if I need help, you can help me ok?”

“Great.”

We found that the glue remover, that we’re supposed to use, worked very well. We were able to remove our appliances very quickly. Ellen was right about the skin, it was a little tender and looked grungy. We both decided to take showers to wash the areas well. Sandy told me she was going to shave all of her pubic hair away so it made the gluing of the gaff easier. I thought about it, and it seemed to make sense to me too, so I grabbed a razor to use, before I took my shower. After getting into the shower it really felt good. My breasts were very tender and puffy. I wonder if that was from my medicine or if it was the breast forms and glue. My nipples look a lot puffier too. Wow, I’m starting to look like a young girl. Smiling to myself. I wonder how long before I won’t need to use the forms? Denuding myself totally except for the hair on my head and my eyebrows, I looked smooth all over. The skin looked wrinkled where all the forms had been glued and my nether region sure was sensitive. My penis sure looks small. Well I really have no use for it anyway. Being small will sure help to hide it in my knickers tomorrow.

Oh yes, we have that school trip tomorrow. What should I wear?

I went over to Sandy’s room, she was just coming out of the loo with a towel wrapped around her and drying her hair with another one.

“Hey Sandy, do you know where we are supposed to go tomorrow?”

“I think they are taking you guys to some horse ranch, where they will show you how they breed and raise them. I hope you’ll like it.”

“We’ll see tomorrow, won’t we?”

She dropped her towel to put on her panties, and it was so strange to see her with her manhood exposed, I got so used to seeing her like a girl. I went back to my room and looked in the mirror and realized, I likewise looked strange with my manhood exposed. My upper body wasn’t looking too bad though. I put on my nightclothes and took my medicines. I can’t wait until my body is complete.

It was late, by this time, so I went to Sandy’s room and said goodnight. She did likewise. Returning to my room, I pulled out my journal.

Monday, day 9

This was a busy Monday. It was a normal school day, but it just seemed like so much has happened. I got to know more of the American cheerleaders. They are so cool, except for one. But I’m sure she’ll come around. I guess she has a boyfriend and he is Dan Martin. I believe that Dan wants to start some trouble, and asked her to do some things. I don’t think she is very happy with me at the moment. I hope to rectify that by Thursday though.

I had a new class today; it was Art. Miss Cowlishaw ended up being the assistant teacher in the class. It was fun doing sculpting. Allie and I had no problems doing our bust.

I had Ballet this evening and I really enjoyed the class. After ballet class, Mrs. Burke took me to Grace House. It was very informative, in many different ways.

I put the journal away and got into bed. Set the alarm and turned off the light. What a busy day. I fell asleep instantly.

To be continued:

If you enjoyed this story please let me know
Email me at [email protected]